Debt of Deceit

Empire Rising Book 17

D. J. Holmes

https://www.facebook.com/Author.D.J.Holmes

d.j.holmess@hotmail.com

Comments welcome!

Cover illustrated by Tom Edwards:

tomedwardsconcepts@gmail.com

https://tomedwardsdesign.com/

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and any resemblance to any persons living or dead, business establishments, events or locales are entirely coincidental.

Copyright © D. J. Holmes 2023

Prologue

Specter, 29th July 2510 AD, (ten days after close of Shadow Strike).

In the ten days it took Agent Rarmanca to reach the Gift wormhole after leaving Farvul’vian, she had changed her mind about what to do three times. Eventually, she settled on going to Earth first before seeking out the Flex-aor High Queen. Having had more time to think about it, she was certain something had happened after her attempt to derail the Humans’ negotiations with the Eaglatons. Her bombing should have led to an immediate resumption of hostilities. The fact that it hadn’t suggested Emperor Somerville and Admiral Reverus had managed to come to some kind of agreement.

Admiral Reverus was no coward, but he was no fool either. If Somerville had found a way to turn the bombing around in his favor, it was possible Reverus would have had the patience to listen. Which meant neither side would be rushing to resume hostilities. That meant Rarmanca had failed. Though admitting the possibility angered her, she was far from ready to give up. Even if hostilities had temporarily ceased, the Human Empire still had a great deal of their naval strength committed to the Protectorate theatre. That meant they were still weak elsewhere. Especially on their northern borders.

Rather than waste time looking for Ala’ron, Rarmanca had decided to go to Earth first. She had a number of long-term projects in the works that she could activate. They weren’t at the stage where they would bear the full fruit she had once hoped, but they would provide more than a big enough distraction. And that will do for now, she told herself as she tried to wait patiently at the entrance to the Gift wormhole that would take her back towards Earth. For the time they would buy her would be more than ample for her to locate Ala’ron and then pay the Karacknids and Antarians a visit. Whether the Human and Protectorates resume fighting or not, soon it will not matter.

Forty minutes later, Rarmanca’s anger receded, for an Imperial frigate had just jumped out of shift space. Moving at a decent speed, it headed straight for the wormhole’s event horizon. Rarmanca lined her ship up behind it and followed it in. Her ship’s small size and advanced stealth tech ensured she was not spotted. Sticking as close to the frigate as she safely could, Rarmanca followed it right into the wormhole.

A fraction of a second later, both ships reappeared amidst the massive forts the Humans had built protecting their side of the tear in the space time continuum. Arriving together, they only caused one burst of gravimetric waves, and so none of the sensor officers on board any of the forts thought to look for Rarmanca’s ship.

Remaining in stealth for a couple of hours, Rarmanca slowly moved her ship away from the forts and their impressive suite of sensors. When she was confident they would no longer detect her, she powered up her engines further and rapidly left them behind. An hour later, she jumped into shift space on a straight-line course for Earth. Having safely navigated the one risk that had stood between her and her new plans, she finally allowed herself to smile. It would take just one day to reach Earth, whereas any Human ship that left Farvul’vian at the same time as her would be nearly a month behind her. By the time news of the ceasefire arrives, I will have already started new fires for Somerville to put out! Rarmanca thought as her smile widened.

*

Specter, Sol system, (one day later).

As her ship slipped into the Sol system, Rarmanca knew to keep well back from the system’s mass shadow. Sol was a hive of activity. Her ship’s advanced sensors were detecting more than ten thousand contacts moving back-and-forth between the inner planets, and nearly as many again in the outer system. Any one of the Imperial or Allied ships stood next to no chance of detecting her, but if she wasn’t careful, there was a slim chance some studious Human might be able to combine the sensor readings from hundreds of ships and detect something.

Normally, when Rarmanca came to Sol to carry out operations, she came in a preprepared prosthetic body and her own Human ship. There was no time for that now, however, and so after hiding in an isolated asteroid field, she sent a faint signal into the system. Six hours later, a mining freighter approached the small asteroid field. To any outward observer, it appeared to scan several of the most promising looking asteroids, then turn away dismissively, clearly not finding what it had been looking for.

Yet, Rarmanca had been able to send a number of complex orders across to the Captain of the freighter. The Human male had no idea who she was, but he did know that if he didn’t do exactly what he was told, his marriage and family would be torn apart. That was more than enough motivation to get him to pass on the encrypted orders Rarmanca needed to get to her spy rings. Her job done, Rarmanca waited an hour for the mining freighter to start to head to Mars, and then she left the asteroid field and jumped back into shift space. Her orders would soon reach her contacts on Earth, and then be sent on their way to Rillelio and further afield. It was time for her to find Ala’ron and jolt the Flex-aor into action.

*

Specter, unnamed system, far to the galactic south of Earth, 5th August 2510 AD, (five weeks later).

Rarmanca stomped down the access ramp of the Varanni shuttle. Four weeks it had taken her to find Ala’ron! Then another week to return, pick up the Varanni shuttle she had just used to land on Ala’ron’s flagship, and make the journey back to Ala’ron’s hiding place. Rarmanca had hoped to be back on Earth actively overseeing her next operations two weeks ago. Ala’ron had fled far from the Humans’ southern border, much further than even Rarmanca had imagined. But for no longer, she thought to herself as she propelled her Varanni prosthetic forward with a flick of her tail.

Three Flex-aor warriors were waiting for her in the hangar bay. They didn’t speak, or even nod to acknowledge her presence. Instead, almost like automatons, they simply flanked her and then began to escort her to Ala’ron. As they made their way to the heart of Ala’ron’s flagship, several Flex-aor technicians stopped to watch her, they at least had enough awareness to recognize Rarmanca as something out of the ordinary. Though they turned right back to their work as soon as she passed them.

Though she had been on several Flex-aor warships in the past, the experience still made Rarmanca’s skin crawl. There had to be over ten thousand Flex-aor on Ala’ron’s flagship, and all but a handful would be completely under the mental control of the High Queen, and even those that were allowed a degree of freedom could have that taken away at a moment’s notice. The very idea of someone else being able to control her that way made Rarmanca feel sick.

The Flex-aor were a hideous species, and their desire to ‘cleanse’ all their neighbors made it even worse. Yet, they were a useful tool. One day, Rarmanca intended to ensure that they themselves would be permanently cleansed. But until then, she couldn’t allow them to be destroyed, for they were too useful.

Which means this must be cordial, Rarmanca reminded herself as she fought to keep her frustration at Ala’ron under control. Nothing would be gained from shouting at the High Queen. Ala’ron was an egotistical maniac who thought herself far above Rarmanca. If she got the feeling Rarmanca didn’t share her view of the social order between them, things could quickly go bad. Rarmanca didn’t think her life was in danger, she wouldn’t be doing what she was if she did. But if she angered Ala’ron, she would not get what she desired.

Eventually, after what Rarmanca guessed was a winding route designed to impress her with the size of Ala’ron’s flagship, or disorientate her, she was led into a massive oval chamber. Its center was dominated by a circular pool that stretched all the way to the sides of the chamber. There was just enough of a walkway for Rarmanca to walk forward several steps which allowed the doors to creak closed behind her. When they did, she was sealed in darkness, her guides having already left.

Seconds later, several small lights came on somewhere deep within the pool. They did little to illuminate the chamber, except to highlight the steam coming off the surface of whatever substance filled the pool. For nearly a minute, Rarmanca stood stationary as she waited. A few small ripples from the center of the pool told her Ala’ron was on the move. They grew larger and were accompanied by several large bubbles that quickly rose up out of the surface of the pool to pop. Then, meters from where she stood, the ripples ceased and the pool became calm again.

In slow motion, no doubt to intimidate Rarmanca, a large, bulbous, slimy head emerged right in front of her. Two giant eyes dominated Ala’ron’s features, though they were also surrounded by at least twelve others. From within the pool, twelve massive tentacles also reached out. Some came to rest on the walkway just in front of Rarmanca, others snaked their way back behind Ala’ron while four hung in the air above her. They looked like they were ready to strike out towards Rarmanca and grab her at any moment.

Ala’ron simply stared unblinkingly at Rarmanca for several seconds. Then, her giant maw opened. Though she had been expecting it, Rarmanca had to fight not to gag at the stench that washed over her as Ala’ron spoke.

“Emissary, this is an unexpected visit,” Ala’ron said, not bothering to welcome Rarmanca or offer any other form of greeting.

That was fine with Rarmanca, for they were far from friends. Yet, to keep up the pretenses, she bowed deeply before speaking. “Indeed, I am sure that it is,” she replied in a direct tone. “For your ship is far from the systems we agreed you would attack, if I aided you in your escape.”

Ala’ron’s mouth split into something akin to a smile. “So that is why you are here. You have come to chide me for failing to meet your expectations?”

Rarmanca measured her tone. She wished to sound stern, but not too stern. “I am here to ascertain why you have not continued to attack the Human systems. And to see if I can offer any more help to encourage you to do so. We are partners in this endeavor, I believed we both wished to see the Humans suffer.”

“Your belief was not mistaken, Emissary,” Ala’ron replied. “But perhaps your valuation of my willingness to sacrifice my own offspring was. The Humans will receive exactly what they deserve. But according to my timetable, not yours.”

Rarmanca nodded, her sources within the Imperial Navy had informed her months ago of the heavy losses the Flex-aor had suffered. “It is not my desire to see your people incur losses any more than it is yours, High Queen. But we did make an agreement that you would strike at the Humans once you were free from the prison they had turned your homeworld into. I have brought with me fresh intelligence on their fleet dispositions. I’m sure you could use it to strike at several of their lightly defended worlds.”

Ala’ron’s tentacles flashed back and forth above her head. “You’re concern for my people would be commendable, if it was not false,” she said as her eyes moved closer to Rarmanca. “Do not think you can deceive me, alien. I know my species and I are nothing more than pawns to you. Pawns that you will sacrifice at your earliest convenience. And, I know you are not who you claim to be. There are no Varanni who would deal with us, not after what we did to their neighbors before they attacked us. Whatever your motives are, you have neither my, nor my daughters’ interests, at heart.”

Rarmanca was momentarily taken aback. She had donned the Varanni disguise when she first began dealing with Ala’ron and her daughters a decade ago, for she had thought they would accept the possibility of a breakaway faction amongst their enemies. And the Varanni had access to impressive weapons tech that she knew the Flex-aor lusted after. Clearly, the ruse didn’t fool them for long, Rarmanca concluded. They just went along with it until they got what they wanted.

Confronted with this new information, Rarmanca decided to change tact. “Whatever you believe you know about me, I can assure you, it is false. However, that does not mean that we can’t continue to have a mutually beneficial relationship. Tell me, how is it that my people can assist yours?”

Ala’ron took a moment to reply as she stared at Rarmanca once again. This time, Rarmanca was sure she could feel the power of the telepath’s mind pressing up against hers. That’s how she knows I’m not Varanni, Rarmanca realized. She has probably met and interrogated captured Varanni before. Rarmanca didn’t like anyone knowing she was posing as a member of another species. It made her feel vulnerable. Yet, she doubted Ala’ron was going to tell anyone else. The High Queen would far sooner kill or even devour any Human or Varanni that she met. My secret may be safe for now, she told herself, but it cannot be allowed to get out. Now there is all the more reason to destroy this species as soon as they are no longer useful.

“You mean, how can you bribe me to continue to attack your enemy?” Ala’ron responded.

“Our enemy,” Rarmanca replied, a little more quickly than she had intended. “The Humans were the ones who conquered your worlds, killed several of your daughters and enslaved you on your own world. I and my people simply wish to allow you to get justice for what was done to you.”

“And so use us to weaken the Humans so you and your people, whoever they really are, can walk in and conquer their systems,” Ala’ron said. “I see your real intentions…” Ala’ron paused for a moment, but before Rarmanca could interject, the High Queen pressed on. “You would see me and my daughters slain just as quickly as you would the Humans. We are nothing more than a tool to accomplish your goals. One you will destroy once our usefulness has passed.”

Rarmanca had to fight to hide her emotions. Is she reading my mind? No, she can’t be. It was a lucky guess! Every Silizzeras agent underwent intense mental training before entering the field, and Rarmanca had developed her abilities further after encountering Ala’ron for the first time. Yet, there was still an element of the unknown when it came to just how powerful the High Queen was.

“You want to know what terms would be acceptable to us,” Ala’ron continued. “Fulfil your end of the bargain and equip us with the latest Karacknid weaponry. Give us time and resources to build up a fleet that can match the Humans.” Ala’ron’s four tentacles above her overlapped and formed a tight ball that she smashed down into the pool causing a large splash that almost drenched Rarmanca. “Then you will see what I and my offspring can accomplish.

“Do this, and I may consider you a partner once again. Do not, and I will not risk my daughters until we are sure we can win. There are many weak civilizations in this sector of the galaxy for us to feast upon. Once we have strengthened ourselves from their deaths, then perhaps we will turn our attentions to the Humans once more.”

Rarmanca’s blood began to boil. If it hadn’t been for her, Ala’ron would still be a prisoner on her homeworld, nor would she have the tender ships that were allowing her to rapidly build up a new warfleet, nor would she have the resources and technologies to allow her to pose a risk to the Human Empire. The fists of the Varanni prosthetic twitched as her tail coiled up in frustration.

“You are angry, Emissary,” Ala’ron said as her maw split into a grin once more. “You do not like it when I won’t dance to your tune?”

“I do not like it when supposed partners do not honor their half of an agreement,” Rarmanca said, allowing anger into her voice. “Crossing my people is an extremely dangerous thing. Something you should consider more carefully before speaking to me as you do.”

“Oh, I have considered it fully,” Ala’ron said as she suddenly lunged towards Rarmanca with four of her tentacles.

Rarmanca didn’t have time to react. In the blink of an eye, four massive tentacles had wrapped themselves around her prosthetic. A moment later, she felt the pressure on her mind intensify tenfold. She was instantly aware of Ala’ron’s mind pressing into her.

“Impressive,” Ala’ron’s voice said into her mind. “You have mental training. But you will not resist me for long. Soon, I will know all your secrets and the secrets of your people.”

“You do not know the full scale of the error you are making, High Queen,” Rarmanca said as calmly as she could. Now that she was certain she was feeling the full strength of the alien’s mental capabilities, her earlier fear began to fade. Though she was still fully aware she was in danger. If Ala’ron chose to rip her prosthetic apart, there was a good chance the giant alien would be able to grab her before she could get away.

For just a moment, Rarmanca lowered her mental defenses and allowed Ala’ron into her mind. She instantly felt Ala’ron’s excitement as the alien tried to search through Rarmanca’s memories for information. At once, Rarmanca shut down Ala’ron’s search. Instead, she forced an image into Ala’ron’s mind. It was of just five of her species’ ships.

In a tight formation, she projected them weaving through a fleet of over a thousand Flex-aor warships. Firing energy weapons neither Ala’ron nor her best technicians had ever imagined before; they ripped every single Flex-aor warship apart without suffering any damage in return. Finally, they closed in on Ala’ron’s flagship and ripped it apart like it was nothing more than a scrap freighter. To make sure Ala’ron knew she wasn’t bluffing, Rarmanca allowed the High Queen just enough access to her emotions to sense she was speaking the truth.

As soon as the demonstration was done, Rarmanca seized control of Ala’ron’s mind with a single thought. She then forced the alien to release her tentacles from Rarmanca’s prosthetic. Once she was free, she thrust Ala’ron from her mind with a power that caused the High Queen to be physically propelled backwards in her pool.

“Perhaps now you understand,” Rarmanca said, speaking through her prosthetic’s voice. “This has never been a partnership between equals. You will do my bidding, or you will receive no assistance from my people. And without it, your species will be nothing more than a rabble of genocidal thieves. Your people will never match the Humans’ weaponry, never mind that of my species.”

Though their minds were no longer linked, Rarmanca could feel the shock and loathing emanating from Ala’ron. Her sense of her opponent’s emotions made Ala’ron’s next actions all the more surprising. Slowly, but unambiguously, Ala’ron tilted her head towards Rarmanca. “It seems I have underestimated you, Emissary, if that is even your title. Your species truly is impressive. Perhaps it would be foolish of me to throw away the relationship you are offering.”

Despite her words, Ala’ron’s voice hardened as she continued. “However, I do not take kindly to threats. Especially when you’re still at my mercy. What is there to stop me from tearing your body to pieces and devouring you right now?”

Rarmanca smiled to herself. She was finally getting somewhere with the High Queen. “Physically, there is nothing,” Rarmanca admitted. “Except the certainty that a hundred of my people’s ships would come here seeking revenge,” she laughed, being careful to keep emotions hidden tightly away where Ala’ron couldn’t detect them.

“Then it seems,” Ala’ron said. “We are at an impasse. I cannot kill you, but you cannot force me to do your bidding unless you intend to destroy me and my daughters. Yet, that would defeat whatever role you wish us to play in your schemes.”

“Then how do you wish to proceed, High Queen?” Rarmanca asked.

“A compromise,” Ala’ron said. “With more time and resources, my fleets can be strong enough to the point where we can seriously threaten the Humans. In this way, we can get our revenge without risking certain annihilation. Given the power you have just revealed your own species has, what objection can you have? Even if you made us more powerful than the Humans, it is clear you could destroy us before we became a threat to you.”

Rarmanca smiled at Ala’ron, though she didn’t let it appear on her prosthetic’s face. She had read enough of Ala’ron’s emotions to know that the Flex-aor wanted nothing less than to cleanse her species along with the Humans. That Ala’ron now had a better glimpse of just how powerful Rarmanca’s people were just made the alien Queen hate them all the more. Which meant Ala’ron was playing for time, for time to face the Humans, yes, but also now, time to become powerful enough to destroy Rarmanca’s people as well. She is certainly welcome to try, Rarmanca thought to herself, still smiling.

But she does have a point, Rarmanca reminded herself. If the Humans and Protectorates weren’t going to be smashing their fleets against one another, perhaps a more powerful Flex-aor would provide the necessary distraction. Arming the Flex-aor more did not sit well with Rarmanca, for her entire mission was to negate any and all threats to her people’s continued secluded existence. But it will just be enough for them to feel they can take the Humans, she promised herself.

“Very well,” Rarmanca said as she allowed her prosthetic to smile. “Let us discuss just what I can do for you.”

Chapter 1

Often in war it is vital to deceive one’s enemy. To deceive one’s friend; however, that is another matter.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Earth, 13th August 2510 AD, (one week later).

As their shuttle touched down, James let Jonathan and Georgia descend its access ramp first. Kestrel had transmitted his full report to the Palace hours ago when she had first jumped into the system. Certain his wife had already read it, and so knew Georgia had not been killed in battle as everyone had once thought, but had instead suffered some serious injuries, he was sure Christine would want to greet Georgia first.

James couldn’t help but smile as he watched Georgia walk ahead of him. After seven weeks, much of the muscle had regrown on her back, and so she only had a slight limp. Another month, Kestrel’s doctor said, and she would be able to begin working up to the intense exercise schedule she had kept before her injury. After that, James had no doubt she would quickly pass whatever medical tests pilots needed to go through in order to get in the cockpit of a Hellcat. Her fighter and her pilots were all she had talked about during their time together travelling from Farvul’vian to Earth.

Following Jonathan and Georgia down the access ramp, James looked over to the Palace. His smile widened when he saw Christine hurrying across the landing pad. Within seconds, she had scooped Georgia into a gentle hug.

“You’re alive! I was too scared to believe the report, even though your father wrote it. I can’t believe it. You’re alive!” Christine nearly shouted as she gripped Georgia. “How are you? The report said you were recovering, but how are you really?” she asked as she took a half step back from Georgia and took her daughter’s hands into her own.

“I’m fine,” Georgia said with a smile that both James and Christine saw was hiding a grimace from Christine’s hug.

“I’m so sorry!” Christine said as moved her hands to her mouth. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. Are you still in a lot of pain?”

“It’s ok mom, I have been looking forward to one of your hugs,” Georgia assured her. “But yes, I’m still pretty tender.”

Christine’s eyes narrowed as she turned to James. “You better have been looking after her!”

Ignoring his wife’s concern, James scooped her into a hug. “It’s good to see you too,” he said as he kissed her deeply. “And don’t worry,” he added as they broke apart. “Georgia is going to be fine. It’s going to take some more time, but she is through the worst of it.”

Christine looked from Georgia to James, her frown reappearing. Saving his father, Jonathan moved over and gave his mother a hug as well. “They’re not lying, mother, my doctor assures me she is going to make a full recovery. Though she does need some TLC. But I’m sure you can manage that, can’t you?” As he stepped back, Jonathan winked at Georgia, who rolled her eyes at her brother’s words and the expression that came across Christine’s face.

“I said I’m fine,” Georgia sighed. “I don’t need anything but some work to focus on.”

“Oh no you don’t!” Christine said sternly. “If the doctor says you need rest, then I’ll make sure you get it.” Christine took Jonathan and Georgia’s hands in hers. “Come on, let’s get you both inside and get a meal into you. We can talk shop later. Right now, I want to celebrate having my daughter back from the dead.”

When neither moved forward as she pulled them, Christine stopped. As she turned, both Jonathan and Georgia were looking at James. James nodded to them, then reached over and placed a hand on Christine’s right shoulder. “One moment, dear. We have some news.”

Christine looked at each of their faces and then released Jonathan and Georgia’s hands. “It must be serious,” she said. “Well, come on, out with it.”

James glanced around the shuttle landing pad. There were several Palace aides about twenty meters away giving them space, but no one else was nearby. “A couple of things first,” James said as he leaned in and whispered to Christine. “On our wedding night, what gift did you give me?”

Christine’s face screwed up in incredulity. Then it turned to concern, then fear as she thought through the implications of what her husband asking such a question meant. “A rose,” she eventually replied. “The same one you picked for me on our first date.”

James nodded and gestured to Jonathan. Jonathan pulled out a medical scanner from his tunic and quickly ran it up and down Christine’s body. He then turned and gave James the thumbs up.

“I’m sorry, my dear,” James whispered as he took Christine’s hands in his and pulled her into a gentle hug allowing him to whisper in her ear. “But we had to be sure. More has happened with the Protectorates than I included in my report. The link we were looking for between the secessionists funding and the other problems that have been plaguing us, I believe we have found it.”

“And it involves someone being able to impersonate me?” Christine whispered.

James nodded. “It may. At least at this stage, we need to take every precaution. I’m afraid our reunion will have to wait, too. This is not something we can take our time over. We need a meeting with some of the Inner Council members as soon as possible. And we need to do it quietly. How quickly can you arrange it?”

“You don’t want anyone outside the meeting to know it’s happening?” Christine asked. James nodded again. “Three hours, maybe four,” she answered. “I’ll have to invite each of them to the Palace separately. Let me speak to Fairfax and see what we can do. I already have refreshments set up in the drawing room. You three can go there and relax. I’ll put things in motion, and then join you there. Then, you can fill me in while we catch up.”

James smiled. “That will do nicely,” he said as he kissed Christine again. “We’ll have time to say hello properly after we put some things in motion.”

*

Exactly four hours later, Christine led James, Jonathan, and Georgia into one of the palace’s smaller meeting rooms. As per Christine’s promise, everyone James had requested was there. Fairfax and Nicholls, their respective Chief of Staffs, Admirals Alveraz, Scott, and Andrea, along with Senator Grimshaw, and Commoners Maddison and Lafayette. They were all talking amongst themselves. When James and Christine stepped in, their conversations ended abruptly, and they all turned towards them.

“It’s good to have you back, Emperor,” Alveraz said with a smile. “But what is with all the subterfuge? This is usually my line of work.”

James smiled at Emilie’s husband and the head of Naval Intelligence. “I’ll explain in a moment. But first, there’s something we need to do. Please, don’t be offended.” As he spoke, Christine, Jonathan and Georgia pulled out their medical scanners and started to scan each of the Inner Council members. James tensed as they did so, for if there was an imposter, they were likely to try and bolt. He had Imperial Guard marines stationed outside just in case, but he didn’t want anyone trying to hurt his family as they made their escape.

A minute later, he breathed a sigh of relief, no one had run, and Christine gave him a nod to say everyone’s identity had been confirmed. At least as far as they could be sure. Without really knowing what they were looking for, they were just guessing, but they had to take some risks if they were ever going to make any progress.

“Please, let’s take a seat so I can explain,” James said as he moved to the oval table in the meeting room and sat down. As everyone followed suit, he pulled up a file on the table’s holo projector. “I’m sorry for having to confirm each of your identities, but after what happened at Farvul’vian, we cannot be too careful.”

With a tap, James projected three images in front of the Imperial advisors. Two showed images of the same woman, Lieutenant Olivia Hernandez, in two separate locations, and yet both with identical time stamps. The third was of a very small snake like creature slithering out of an air vent. “If you will give me a moment to explain, I believe you are looking at something that will answer many of the questions we have been asking ourselves over the last several years,” James said.

Taking a deep breath, he began to elaborate. Starting with the bombing of the ceasefire negotiations between the Eaglaton Admiral Reverus and James’ representatives, James explained how Admiral Becket had investigated the attack, discovered the alien and its apparent ability to replicate a Human body and pass for that Human, and how he and Becket felt the discovery explained so many of the unanswered questions the Inner Council had been asking for years. Finally, he shared with them the true ceasefire terms he and Admiral Reverus had agreed in secret.

“And so you can all see,” James concluded. “This is momentous. If there truly is an alien species who can infiltrate our Empire, replace and assume the identity of anyone of us, and has the funds and reach to impact galactic events across thousands of light years, we could be in very serious trouble. For all we know, they may have been interfering in our affairs for decades, if not centuries. But we now have this one advantage. Our suspicions have been confirmed. And as of right now, they do not know that we know about them. So, we must find a way to make the best use of what we have discovered.”

Fairfax shook his head. “This is a lot to take in, Emperor. The ramifications, if you are correct…” Fairfax trailed off, too many notions coming into his head at once.

“They could change everything we think about our history and the political landscape,” Alveraz finished for Fairfax. “Both here, and across our small part of the galaxy.”

“I am afraid that is quite possibly the case,” James agreed. “Though perhaps we need not get too ahead of ourselves. Up until the events at Farvul’vian, whoever this species is, they have kept themselves hidden. Clearly, they like to operate from the shadows. That has to have limited just what they can accomplish and the scope of their influence, but yes, I admit, the implications of just what they may be doing are still frightening.”

“Presumably, you have some thoughts on just what these implications may be,” Senator Grimshaw said, the head of the Loyalist party said. “You have had several weeks to contemplate this revelation.”

James nodded and gestured to his Chief of Staff. “Nicholls and I have been doing just that.”

“We have made a list for our consideration,” Nicholls said. “One we would very much appreciate your input on. These are ways in which we may be compromised, which is concerning, I know. However, as James and I have discussed, they are also areas of opportunity. For they provide us with points of action where we may have a chance to learn more about our new enemy.

“To begin then, the most obvious is an infiltration of our own species. If these aliens can pass themselves off as a First Lieutenant in the Imperial Navy, they could be anywhere. We are going to have to find a way to covertly check all our politicians and other influential people within the Empire.”

Nicholls glanced at James. “We have some vague idea of how that might be accomplished, though our technical expertise does not lie in that direction.” She turned to Alveraz. “Most of our parliamentary buildings have weapons scanners. As do many of our public buildings. Do you think we could modify them to look for foreign DNA or any other kind of anomaly that might suggest a person is actually a copy playing host to one of these aliens?”

“That’s beyond my expertise as well,” Alveraz admitted. “And we don’t even really know what we’re looking for. But I am sure I have someone in my division who could work this up.”

“Without them being able to guess what we’re really looking for?” James asked.

Alveraz scratched his jaw. “If they’re smart enough to do what we want, they’re probably smart enough to figure out what we’re looking for. But I don’t see how that can be helped.”

James nodded. “It goes without saying, we need to keep the circle as small as possible. The more people who know what we suspect is going on, the more likely word will reach these aliens.”

“The next item on our list,” Nicholls continued, “is the possibility that other species have been infiltrated. If they can infiltrate us, then why not others? Certainly, Admiral Reverus believed his species may have been compromised. We now believe this species was behind all the lies the Protectorate were fed about us that caused them to go to war. Reverus was adamant that his intelligence divisions couldn’t have been fed such false information unless it was by someone posing as an Eaglaton.

“That means we need to check every alien who comes to Earth, as well as warning our allies about this possibility. For all we know, some of them may be even more compromised than we are. The problem is, as James has already alluded. Doing this in a way that keeps what we know a secret will be difficult.”

“That’s for sure,” Fairfax said. “As soon as we leave this room, there is going to be a risk word starts to spread. If we bring in every ally we have, the secret will be out within a month.”

“Which is why,” James responded as he glanced at Christine, aware that he hadn’t run this by her yet, “Nicholls and I were thinking we would not rush to tell our allies. Not at least until we have a chance to do more digging of our own.”

Christine shook her head. “They won’t be happy. Can you imagine what the Varanni or the Crians will say when they find out we had these suspicions and didn’t share them?”

James smiled. “I can imagine. But perhaps they will understand our reason for delaying. Plus,” he added as he lifted his voice. “By far the best way to tell them would be in person. I was thinking that we could call a council of war here on Earth to discuss the ceasefire with the Protectorates. We need only invite our most trusted allies. That way, we can confirm their identities in person, and then share with a select few what we have discovered. It will take a couple of months for delegates to come for the conference; that at least will give us time to carry out our own investigations here.”

Christine pressed her lips together. “I suppose no one could argue with that. Though I can imagine a few of our allies who will want to anyway.” She turned to Nicholls. “Please continue, I am sure there is more.”

Nicholls nodded. “The next problem follows from what we experienced at Farvul’vian. We are pretty certain Lieutenant Hernandez was compromised by these aliens, for she was aiding them before the bombing. How far back she has been working for them, we are not sure yet. Commodore Jackson is another matter; the little evidence we had access to was not as conclusive as to whether he was a willing partner in what happened. Either way, in both cases, we need to open an investigation into them here on Earth.

“More widely, we face the additional problem that there are other compromised naval officers or public officials. If these aliens have been operating within our civilization for even just a few years, they could have a wide network of compromised or even willing collaborators.”

“This is perhaps the most concerning possibility,” Alveraz agreed. “If we are working on the assumption these aliens played a significant role in the secessionist movement, then that gives us a clue as to their MO. As far as we can tell, none of the main secessionist players but Cornelius Teal knew where much of their funding was coming from. It is possible he was an alien impersonator all along, or that he was in contact with one. Either way, that suggests these aliens like to set up networks of native assets to do their dirty work. Assets that themselves may be in the dark about who they are really serving.

“It also explains why the bombing finally revealed the presence of these aliens to us,” Alveraz continued as he thought out loud, turning to James. “The speed at which you and Admiral Reverus agreed to open negotiations must have caught them off guard, so they had to send in one of their own operatives rather than use their assets. It’s possible this is the first time they have directly intervened like this.”

James rubbed his jaw. He hadn’t considered that before. “If you’re right, that may be the first good news we’ve had, for that means there may not be as many of these alien operatives as we thought.”

Alveraz nodded. “Though it is just a hypothesis at this stage. But now that we know Hernandez and possibly Jackson were working with them, we have new leads to follow. And who knows, we may find some link with our investigation into the secessionists.”

“That is our hope,” Nicholls said. “But we’re going to have to widen our investigation. If there are other compromised officers or public employees, we need to find them before they can be used to cause more damage. That will mean a pretty wide-ranging inquiry.”

“And one that most of those doing the investigating will have no idea what they are really looking for,” Christine said. “Not unless we want our real reasons for it to get out.”

“Yes, that is going to be difficult,” Alveraz responded. “But at least we will have a genuine cover story to start with. We can release that we know Hernandez was involved in the bombing. That will give us enough justification to begin looking into other possible compromised officers.”

Commoner Maddison sighed, drawing everyone’s attention to her. “What we’re talking about, looking for imposters here and amongst our allies, searching for spy rings, these are not small operations!” she said. “I’m not even sure some of what we’re discussing will be legal under our constitution. Not to mention the funding we will need. Someone from the opposition parties, or even within our own parties, is going to grow suspicious.”

Nicholls smiled. “I’ll have to leave the legality of what we’re proposing to someone better qualified to think that through. But if you don’t like what we’re suggested so far, I’m afraid it only gets worse.” Nicholls glanced at James, who nodded for her to keep going.

“The fourth item we came up with that we need to address is our current network of alliances and trading partners. Most of them are based on relationships we have developed over the last three decades. But what if these aliens have been undermining them?” Nicholls paused to let her question sink in.

“Or, what if the species we have met who haven’t warmed up to us were turned against us by these aliens, like the Protectorates clearly were?” Nicholls followed up. “The actions of these aliens bring all of our diplomatic relationships into question. A massive diplomatic effort is needed to ensure our allies are still as strongly on our side, and to determine if the civilizations that have given us the cold shoulder really do not like us.”

Maddison shook her head. “I see what you mean. That is going to take a lot of work.”

“Especially if our diplomatic corps has to do all this while the aliens may still be active within the diplomatic core itself, and within the political structures of our neighbors,” Christine agreed. She gave James an exasperated look. “This is causing us to question everything we know.”

James nodded. “I’m afraid so. We’ve thought long and hard about all of this. I want to believe our alliances are intact. The ever-present threat of the Karacknids gives me confidence that they are, for we all need to band together. But if one or two minor civilizations are secretly pulling away, it could have an outsized impact on us when we try to stand together against the Karacknids.”

This time, Christine sighed. “I guess Fairfax and I are going to have our work cut out for us.”

“But we’re up to the task,” Fairfax assured her. “We’re not going to let these aliens destroy what we’ve been building for the last thirty years!”

“No, indeed not!” Christine agreed, her tone lifting. “Ok then, we’ll add that to our list. So, what is the last item?”

Everyone turned back to Nicholls. She cleared her throat before speaking again. “As well as looking internally, we also need to consider these aliens themselves. If they were involved in the secessionist movement, and if they are the ones behind turning the Protectorates against us, then that starts to give us an idea of their wider goals. For whatever reason, they appear to want to destabilize our Empire. Given that the war with the Protectorates is coming to what these aliens must view as a premature end, for now at least, that begs the question, what will they do next?”

James caught Christine and Fairfax turning to one another and sharing a look. It was clear Nicholls’ words had set off a spark in both their minds. “What is it?” He asked, already sure he didn’t want to hear the answer.

Chapter 2

A war is almost never fairly started. Someone always strikes first, yet being the one to betray a neighbor often stirs up so great an animosity that the aggressor comes to be the one who regrets their actions.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Fairfax gestured to Christine. “You are as up to date as I am.”

Christine nodded and turned to James. “I didn’t tell you yet because we weren’t sure just how serious this was. Given everything we’ve just heard though, I fear it may be just the kind of thing you and Nicholls have feared.”

Christine took a breath, and then began to explain. “It started two weeks ago with Commoner Jenkins from Madera. He sent a petition to the Palace formally requesting the Navy begin preparations for a pre-emptive strike against the Karacknids.”

“A what?” James spluttered, unable to help interrupting his wife.

Christine smiled at him pleasantly. “My reaction exactly. He argued that with Tanaka-lan now the dominant contender in their civil war, we need to strike first before he hits us.”

“But how?” James responded. “None of Tanaka-lan’s systems border us.”

“I’m not sure that was a factor in Jenkins’ thinking,” Christine replied.

James frowned. “Just who is he? I’ve never heard of him before.”

“He is a member of the Resilience Caucus,” Fairfax answered. “The leader, in fact.”

James had to take a moment to try and remember. The Resilience Caucus was a small group of Commoners whose main policy platform pushed for the Empire to be seeding new colonies far from the Karacknid border that might be able to survive even if the Empire fell to the Karacknids. He shook his head as he remembered. “Aren’t they usually the ones trying to delay any kind of war to push for more colonization?”

Christine raised an eyebrow. “It seems there has been a change in their policy. Though from what we can tell, it has led to a division among their ranks. Commoner Jenkins largely seems to be out on his own with this one. However, there is more,” Christine continued as she gave James a stern look, though there was the smallest hint of smile on her lips as well. “If you hadn’t interrupted me, you would have heard that after my office politely declined Jenkins’ request, he went public with it.

“Initially, it didn’t cause a stir, but within a couple of days, two other Commoners and a Senator began voicing similar opinions. Each from smaller political parties, but none of them are political allies.” Christine turned to Fairfax and her Chief of Staff nodded at her. “We’ve thought it very strange, but given what Nicholls has just shared, perhaps it is more than just strange.”

James took a deep breath as he considered it. “You think the aliens might be behind this? If they have compromised these politicians, they could be using them to coordinate such a political campaign. But surely no one in their right mind would be swayed by it.”

Fairfax cleared his throat as he turned to Senator Grimshaw. The leader of the Loyalist Party grimaced. “I wish it were so simple, Emperor,” he said. “I’m afraid over these last two weeks the movement has seen quite the growth. Even some within my own party,” Grimshaw then nodded towards Lafayette, “and even the Constitutionalists, have been swayed. We have been trying to quash it, of course, but it continues to grow.”

James could hardly believe what he was hearing. “Just what benefit is a pre-emptive strike supposed to gain us?”

Christine answered him. “Well, for one, it would show Tanaka-lan we are a force not to be trifled with. And two, the argument is that any system we capture would provide a buffer protecting us from any future Karacknid aggression. To the public, at least, these arguments appear convincing.”

James ground his teeth together as he listened. “All it would do is remind Tanaka-lan he needs to crush us before we become more of a threat,” he snapped. “And give us more systems to defend, spreading our limited forces even thinner.”

Christine smiled at him again, calming his nerves. “Both arguments I have pointed out several times to anyone who will listen. But it seems reason is not driving this movement.”

“Hence, our sudden suspicion that this may be more than what it appears,” Fairfax said.

“Okay,” James said as he tried to think more rationally. “Let’s say they are behind this. What are their goals? How does this fit their MO?”

“Well,” Nicholls replied, having already jumped ahead of James. “For one, if this movement keeps growing, and the fact that it is gaining ground amongst the Loyalist and Constitutionals parties suggests it may well do, it could cause quite a lot of political division. And then there is the chance it could actually work. If enough Senators and Commoners on the naval oversight committee push for it, it will be hard for you and Christine to stand in the way.”

“It wouldn’t be hard for me,” James said as he shook his head. “A pre-emptive strike now when our forces are spread out on three fronts would be suicide.”

“There is a third scenario,” Christine responded. “If Tanaka-lan or Fara’man get word of this and think it a real possibility, they may plan a pre-emptive strike of their own.”

“Whatever way you look at it,” Fairfax added. “It is a move that pushes us closer to a war with the Karacknids. If these aliens really are trying to destabilize us, and they have failed with the Protectorates, this seems like another attempt.”

Putting away his annoyance at the stupidity of the whole thing, James took another deep breath and then nodded. “We can’t be sure of course, but it seems like a good assumption to start from. Which means if these aliens are really determined, the movement might only be beginning. And who knows what else might be going on as well.”

“It’s not all bad news, Emperor,” Alveraz said in a lighter tone. “If this is the work of these aliens, it gives us a whole new line of investigation to follow. We can check out each of the supporters of this movement for connections to Olivia Hernandez or the secessionist movement. The more strings we have to pull on, the more chance we’re going to have of finding something.”

“A fair point,” James conceded. “I suppose in one way, this is exactly what we want. If we didn’t know about the aliens, we would either dismiss this as a passing insanity, or if it grew, we’d be so focused on dealing with it that we wouldn’t see where it really came from. Now we can turn it to our advantage.”

“Exactly,” Christine agreed.

“There is another concern to consider though,” Jonathan said, speaking up in the meeting for the first time. “You said this started two weeks ago?” Christine nodded at her son. “Well, we were still ten days from the Gift then. If this is a response to the ceasefire we have agreed with the Protectorates, how did the news reach here so fast?”

“Now that is a chilling thought,” Alveraz said. “You’re suggesting these aliens beat you back here by two weeks. Or probably more,” Alveraz added as he thought about it. “A movement of this nature doesn’t just start up in one day, if they gave the orders to begin it, it would have taken a while to prepare.”

Jonathan turned to James. “We know the alien had a ship in the Farvul’vian system,” he said. “One that was able to pass right through the heart of our fleet without being detected. Who knows what other kinds of technologies they possess?”

James didn’t like where his son’s logic was taking them, but unless the aliens had some kind of hidden FTL communication ability, it made the most sense. “If you’re right, then the alien ship was able to get here weeks ahead of us, and even pass through the Gift without being detected.” Jonathan nodded and James scowled. If the aliens had such capabilities, they are going to be even harder to catch.

For several moments, everyone was silent as they considered Jonathan’s revelation. No one liked the idea, but if the political movement was being pushed by the aliens, it was hard to argue with. “Well,” Christine said, forcing her voice to sound lighter than she felt. “We have now heard James’ and Nicholls’ five items we need to consider. I guess it’s time we got into them in greater detail. I want to hear what each of you is thinking.”

James nodded at his wife. As difficult as the task before them seemed, there was nothing for them to do but plough straight into it. As he expected, the Inner Councils members broke down each of his and Nicholls’ points and examined them thoroughly. For over two hours, they looked at the evidence they had gathered, tried to view it from every angle, and then put together a plan to hunt for these aliens and their accomplices.

Being a military strategist, James was largely reduced to the role of observer. Christine and Alveraz took center stage as they planned how they would search for more aliens posing as Humans, carry out their investigations into people who were working with them, and begin to assess all of the Empire’s political relationships. They also discussed how to address the growing movement pushing for a pre-emptive strike against the Karacknids, and what other ways the aliens might try to cause disunity within the Empire.

Eventually, the conversation turned to the topic he was able to have more of an input in. However, things didn’t evolve quite as he would have liked. “Admiral Becket will be able to keep an eye on things in the Gift sector,” Alveraz was saying. “And once we inform our allies, they will be able to watch for developments to our western borders. That still leaves our South, North, and East. If these aliens are likely to be stirring up other forms of trouble like they have done with the Protectorates, we need to have eyes and ears carefully watching all our borders.”

“And yet, in a way that keeps this circle as small as possible,” Scott said. “That will not be an easy task.”

“No, it is a recurring problem we are encountering,” James agreed. “Which is why we need to keep this as in-house as possible. So,” he asked as he flashed Scott a smile. “I was thinking perhaps you’d like to take a break from your R&D lab and sit on the bridge of a warship again?”

Scott’s eyes narrowed. It had been nearly a decade since she had held an active fleet command. “Just what do you have in mind? I have too many delicate projects underway to simply abandon them.”

James held up a conciliatory hand. “I wasn’t thinking of too long an absence. But since Becket took her ships through the wormhole, and Emilie took her fleet south looking for the Flex-aor, our eastern border has been left relatively unguarded. How would you like to take a small squadron of reinforcements out there and survey our defenses while you’re there? It need only be for three or four months. Just enough time to run your eye over things and see if anything is stirring.”

Scott looked around at the other Inner Council members; she could see they were all keen on the idea. Though she wanted to resist, she knew someone needed to go, and given the imminent threat these new aliens posed, she guessed her research projects could survive without her for a few months. “All right, I guess you have our eastern borders covered.”

“Very good,” James said as he gave Scott a nod.

“And speaking of keeping our circle small,” Alveraz said. “We have two more naval officers here I think we can make use of. Once Kestrel has completed her repairs, she can head out to our northern forts. She was always designed to patrol the Wilds, and now is when we need her and her Captain out there.”

“Agreed,” James said, though he didn’t like sending his son out into harm’s way once more. “I was thinking he could bring Vice Admiral Ivanov up to speed on everything that is happening here, and then head out into the Wilds to make sure these aliens aren’t stirring up trouble for us there.”

Heads around the oval table nodded at James’ suggestion. Ivanov had been his Chief of Staff during the final stages of the Karacknid War, and he only trusted Becket and Scott ahead of her. Everyone on the Inner Council had valued her input into military affairs over the two decades since.

“That just leaves our southern borders,” Alveraz said. “I confess, I’d dearly love to take a quick trip to bring Emilie up to speed and let her have some time with Samuel. But given what we’ve discussed already, I fear I will be needed here now more than ever…” Alveraz turned to Georgia and gave her a warm smile, “perhaps Samuel’s second cousin would like to bring him on a trip to see his mother as she continues her recovery. That would give you a good cover story to inform her of everything we have learned.”

Georgia smiled and nodded at the prospect, but Christine spoke before she could. “Certainly not,” she insisted. “Georgia needs rest and rehabilitation. She doesn’t need to go gallivanting around hundreds of light years away.”

James turned to his daughter just in time to see her cheek twitch as she fought to control herself. “I’m not a child anymore, mother. If it is the will of the counsel, then I am going. I can rest on the journey and begin my rehabilitation when I’m ready. I’m sure you could find a pleasure yacht with the necessary facilities that I could travel in.”

As Christine turned to her daughter, James saw the pleading in her eyes. “We just got you back from the dead. Don’t you want to rest and spend some time with us?”

To James’ surprise, Georgia flashed Christine a disarming smile. She is learning, he thought as she spoke. “Of course I do, mother,” Georgia said in a tone that perfectly matched one Christine used often. “And hopefully, I won’t have to leave for several days. But I am an Imperial Princess, as you so often reminded me. Which means I have a duty.” She paused and looked around at the other Inner Council members and gestured to them with a hand. “And right now, I’m the most expendable of everyone here. Everyone else has their part to play and can’t be sent. But I can.”

Christine looked to James for help. He understood exactly how she felt. He felt the same. He had been wanting to suggest he send Nicholls or even Andrea, but his daughter’s logic was right. She was the most expendable, and Alveraz’s cover story for her the most believable. Though he knew he would hear about it later, he shrugged his shoulders. “If this is how she wants to help, it’s better than rushing back into a fighter, is it not?”

Christine shot him a cold stare. One that told him Christine had much she wanted to say as soon as they were in private. Yet, she didn’t press the matter any further. Georgia took her silence for approval and smiled once more. “Then it is settled.” She quickly turned to Alveraz as another thought occurred to her. “You do have a nanny for Samuel, I won’t have to look after him on my own, will I?”

The concern on Georgia’s face brought smiles and chuckles to everyone’s lips. “I do,” Alveraz answered, he was the only one not smiling. “But I was thinking she has some time off coming up. And as you just mentioned, you are an Imperial Princess. Perhaps this trip would be a good time for you to start to develop your maternal skills. After all, you may have to provide us with some Imperial heirs one day.”

Georgia looked terrified for a split second, but then Alveraz couldn’t keep his face straight any longer and broke out into a grin. Immediately Georgia’s terror disappeared and was replaced with indignation as her cheeks reddened. “Just wait till you hear all the new words I’m going to teach him on the trip,” she shot back. “You’ll not be able to take him out anywhere in public!”

Still smiling, James reached over and placed a hand on his daughter’s elbow. “I’d be careful with making threats, my dear. Don’t forget who you’re speaking to.”

Alveraz simply leaned back in his chair. “A wise woman listens to her father,” he said slowly without breaking his gaze with Georgia. “Especially when she is threatening the man who knows more than one of her secrets. Like her first kiss, perhaps?”

Georgia’s face reddened even more as her eyes widened. “How…” she began to ask before she caught herself. She didn’t want to know.

Once again, everyone was smiling or chuckling. Alveraz winked at Georgia. “A good spy never reveals his sources.”

“But maybe to his Empress, he might,” Christine suggested. “For it sounds like you have some valuable intel you haven’t been sharing.”

“All right, all right, that’s enough,” Georgia said as she looked from Alveraz to Christine. She then turned to James, and her eyes pleaded with him to show some mercy.

“Indeed,” James said coming to her rescue. “I think she’s learned her lesson. Now, I think we have put some good plans together. What say we take a break and meet again tomorrow. No doubt once we sleep on things, we’ll have more to discuss.”

“A fine idea,” Christine said, “for as worrying as these revelations are, I still want to celebrate having my family back together. It’s been more than a year since we’ve shared a meal together. I, for one, am looking forward to it.”

James nodded, though Georgia didn’t look so sure. Jonathan was grinning, just as certain as his sister that the topic of her first kiss would come up. As everyone stood and began to talk among themselves, they each came over to shake James’ hand and welcome him home. Alveraz made his way over to Christine, and he winked at Georgia as he leaned in and whispered into his Empress’ ear. James couldn’t help smiling again. It’s good to be home, he thought to himself, looking forward to seeing Rachel and Edward, and being able to sit down with all his children.

Chapter 3

Even with all our modern surveillance technology, to those who know how, they can still make being found like looking for a needle in a haystack. Such is the complexity of running an Empire with over a thousand colonies and trillions of citizens.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

The next three weeks passed in a flash for James and his family. Christine, Alveraz and the Senators and Commoners focused on dealing with the growing political movement calling for a pre-emptive strike against the Karacknids and investigating their various leads. That left the task of overseeing the deployment of new scanning software to look for hidden aliens to James.

For the first week, he worked with several of Alveraz’ Intelligence agents and Scott’s Naval R&D officers. As Alveraz predicted, the small group of six personnel figured out what he was looking for within the first day. Thankfully, Alveraz and Scott had sent him their most trusted people. By the end of the week, they had developed and tested what they needed. With the touch of a button, the new software was sent to all the security scanners in the three Houses of Parliament, the Palace, Admiralty House, and several other key administrative buildings.

James had joined the team early the next morning as he eagerly awaited to see what they would find. Yet, nothing untoward was discovered the first day. Nor the second. After two weeks of not identifying any hidden aliens, James had to either conclude they didn’t have the technology to detect them, or there weren’t nearly as many of them as he had first feared.

Similarly, despite a lot of hard work, Christine and Alveraz’s efforts were proving slow and unfruitful. By the time the three weeks had passed, much of James’ excitement at being able to pursue the aliens had waned, for it was becoming clear the process would take much longer than he had thought.

As a result, when Kestrel’s repairs were finally completed, and the day chosen where Jonathan and Georgia would depart to the Empire’s borders, James and Christine had no additional information to send on to Emilie and Ivanov. James’ disappointment in that fact only added to his low mood as he gathered with his family to see two of his children head back out into danger.

“Cheer up,” Christine whispered as she gave him a covert dig in the ribs. They were standing in the Palace’s main foyer surrounded by many well-wishers. “Usually I’m the grumpy one at these goodbyes. You’re getting me worried.”

“I just wish I was going with them,” James replied in a whisper as well. “At least, one of them.”

“We’ve got enough here to worry about for once. And with any luck, where they’re going may turn out to be the safer place,” Christine countered.

James hoped that was the case, but he was far from certain, so he kept his mouth shut, not wanting to worry Christine more and put her in a worse mood than he was. To hide his own feelings, he turned to Edward and Rachel who were standing nearby waiting to see their siblings off. “Now remember,” he said to them. “Be nice. No teasing in public.”

Both nodded, though the smirk Rachel shot Edward suggested to James neither had listened. He had little concern about Edward. Officially, Georgia’s twin was carrying out postdoctoral work at Oxford after completing his PhD on Britannia. Unofficially, he worked for Alveraz’ Naval Intelligence Division. On Alveraz’s request, Edward had been brought up to date with everything to do with the new aliens, for Alveraz had wanted another person fully in the know to assist him. So Edward knew the seriousness of what was going on. Rachel, still studying in medical school, was in the dark, and so seeing her older sister head off on what looked like an extended babysitting tour had given her plenty of material for a joke or two.

Before James could reinforce his suggestion, everyone around him began to turn towards one of the corridors that lead into the foyer. James turned to see Jonathan, Georgia, and Alveraz coming down it. Alveraz had been giving them the final updated information they each needed to carry to Ivanov and Emilie.

Slowly, James’ two children made their way through the crowd, shaking hands and saying their goodbyes. Out of respect, those who were spoken to quietly left one by one, eventually leaving James and Christine alone with their family. “Well,” James said as he stepped up to Jonathan and shook his hand. “Off you go again. I’d say stay out of trouble, but that seems to be impossible for you.”

Jonathan grinned. “For once, I think I’d like to be able to make such a promise. But…” he said with a shrug.

“Just try anyway,” Christine said as she pulled him into a hug.

As they embraced, James gently hugged Georgia. “I know your mission isn’t going to be quite so eventful. But stay safe all the same.”

“Thank you, daddy,” Georgia said as she hugged him back strongly, showing just how far along her recovery was coming.

Christine hugged Georgia next. She held onto her daughter the longest. “Hurry back,” she asked.

Georgia smiled. “The sooner I’m back, the sooner I can re-join my squadron, so I’ll be as quick as I can.”

Christine frowned at her daughter, showing what she thought of that, but she said nothing. “Then it’s time you took this,” Alveraz said as he handed over Samuel to Georgia. Before letting, go, Alveraz gave his son a kiss on the forehead. “Now you be good for your cousin.”

“Yes, daddy,” Samuel said as he turned and hugged himself into Georgia’s shoulder.

“He looks good on you,” Rachel said with a smirk. “By the time you are back, you’ll be wanting one of your own.”

“That’s enough,” Christine said. “Go and give your sister a hug.”

Rachel hmphed, but did so anyway, being careful not to squish Samuel. Jonathan then grabbed her as she moved back from Georgia and pulled her into a tight hug. “Study hard, little sister, and enjoy yourself, for soon it may be you leaving us to go off on adventures.” Rachel tried to squirm out of the hug early, but Jonathan just chuckled and held tighter. “You need to be working out more if you’re going to make it through marine training.”

Rachel stuck her tongue out at him when he finally let her go. “I’ll be just fine,” she assured him.

As Edward moved over to Georgia, he pulled her into an affectionate hug that made James’ eyebrows rise. Then, he remembered what Christine had told him. Whilst it had only been for a handful of weeks, the news that Georgia had been killed in battle had hit her twin the hardest. Judging from the warmth both showed each other in the hug, it was clear their relationship had deepened because of what had happened.

When they parted, Alveraz turned to Edward. “Well Lieutenant, are you ready?”

“Aye, Sir, I’ll not let the Division down,” Edward said as he snapped a salute.

Only then did James and Christine notice Edward was in a flight suit. It wasn’t a naval one, but it was cut along the same lines. “Where are you going?” Christine asked, just milliseconds before James.

Edward raised his chin and opened his mouth to answer. But then he shut it again and looked hopefully towards Alveraz. Alveraz rolled his eyes at Edward, but answered for him anyway. “I told you I wanted to embed an Intelligence officer with Kestrel. One who could meet several contacts we have out in The Wilds. Contacts who should have their eyes and ears open to any strange goings on. Well, who better than Edward? He is already fully briefed, and he has the perfect cover story. He’s accompanying his brother to carry out some postdoctoral research in The Wilds.”

James and Christine shook their heads together. “But he’s not a field agent,” Christine protested.

“And he has no experience on warships, or on other planets,” James added.

“That’s not exactly true,” Edward said, finding the courage to speak for himself. “I have gone through all the field training, and have even carried out several missions here on Earth, and on Britannia and Alpha.”

Christine’s eyes widened as she turned to Alveraz. “You’ve been sending him on missions!”

Alveraz had the wisdom to look suitably scolded, yet he held his ground. “The missions have been relatively risk-free. And it was his idea. Besides, he’s not faced anywhere near the kinds of risks Jonathan and Georgia have. I can’t keep him wrapped up in wool just because of who his parents are. Nor do I think you would want me to.”

Though James knew if he thought about it, he would agree with Alveraz, he was far from ready to admit any such thing. Already having two of his children constantly in harm’s way was bad enough. He hated the idea of Edward joining them. But he is a grown man too, James reminded himself. By Edward’s age, he had already served in the navy for more than five years and had seen combat. Gently, James reached over and took one of Christine’s hands in his, giving it a squeeze.

She turned to him; protests written across her face, but James slowly shook his head. “We can’t keep them under our noses forever. Let’s say our goodbyes and not make a scene,” repeating what he had said to Rachel, only now it was he and Christine that needed the advice.

Christine took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Then, she turned to Edward and pulled him into a hug. Releasing him, she punched him hard on his bicep. “We will be talking about this when you return. And you,” she added as he turned to Jonathan. “Keep him safe.”

Jonathan nodded, and then punched Edward on his other bicep. “I knew I was getting an intelligence puke coming along for the ride. But I didn’t know I was getting the nerdiest one Alveraz has. I hope you’re going to be up to the challenge.”

Jonathan took another swing at Edward, but Edward effortlessly dodged it, to both Jonathan’s and James’ surprise. “It seems field missions are not all you have been hiding, little brother,” Jonathan said as his eyebrows rose.

“A good spy always wants to be underestimated,” Edward said. He then faked a jab back at Jonathan and smiled as Jonathan jumped back.

“Both of you behave,” James said. “You have a very serious mission. I don’t want either of you getting in each other’s way. Do I make myself clear?”

“Don’t worry, father,” Edward said. “Jonathan is Kestrel’s Captain. I will know my place.”

“They’ll be the perfect professionals, I’m sure,” Alveraz said.

“Go, go, go,” Samuel suddenly started saying, as he pointed out of the Palace.

Everyone laughed, but James could see there was more worry than joy on Christine’s face. “I suppose it is time,” he said, not wanting things to drag out to where more emotions than were helpful began to come to the surface. “One last hug, and you all better be on your way.”

Quickly, everyone embraced one another again, then Jonathan led his two younger siblings out of the palace. James and Christine followed them to the large ornate main doors, stopped, and watched as they went to the two shuttles waiting for them.

“Do you think Edward has everything he is going to need?” Christine suddenly asked. James knew she had packed Jonathan and Georgia with enough supplies to last each of them a year.

“I’m sure Alveraz has him well-supplied. And Jonathan has more than enough to share if needs be,” James answered. “He will be fine. Jonathan will look out for him.”

“No one can protect them fully,” Christine said, and James could hear remnants of the sorrow she had gone through after hearing Georgia had been killed. Though he wanted to assure her again, he knew he couldn’t do so truthfully. In peace, as well as in war, there were always risks. Instead, he took her hand and they watched in silence as both shuttles took off one after the other and headed through the atmosphere to the ships waiting for them in orbit. Though neither said it out loud, both were praying for the same thing as their children left them once again.

*

As his shuttle touched down onto one of Kestrel’s hangar bays, Jonathan unstrapped himself and had to reach out to stop Edward. “Captains first I’m afraid. It’s tradition. “Unless you’re wanting my job all of a sudden?”

“Not at all,” Edward said as he quickly stepped back and let Jonathan past.

Jonathan was impressed Edward didn’t have some kind of snarky remark. He has come here to work, he told himself.

As they came down the access ramp, one after the other, Jonathan had to hide a grin when he saw the look on the face of two of the women who had come to greet them. His newly-promoted First Lieutenant, Lydia Morrison, wasn’t able to keep the surprise of her face. When Edward stopped in front of her, she quickly curtsied. “My Prince,” she said formally, “welcome on board.”

“Please,” Edward said quickly. “It’s just Edward, or Lieutenant if you like. I’ve been given a temporary naval rank for this trip. So there’s no need for all of that royalty stuff.”

“Lieutenant?” Lydia asked, her surprise growing. She looked back and forth between Jonathan and Edward for an answer.

“A temporary commission,” Jonathan said, feeling bad for lying to his friend. “Edward is going to be joining us to carry out some research for his post-doctoral work. My father thought it would be wise to give him a temporary commission to help him fit in.”

As he finished explaining, Jonathan winked at the other woman there to greet him. Imperial Guard Major Becca Samuels. She commanded Jonathan’s personal guard and knew of Edward’s true role in Imperial Intelligence, though she had been just as unaware of the fact Edward was joining them as Lydia was. The look on her face wasn’t one of surprise, however, but more of annoyance. She’s going to have to figure out how to guard both of us with her six marines, Jonathan realized. That was one thing Alveraz had obviously overlooked.

“Right, I see, Sir,” Lydia said in a tone that told everyone she didn’t.

Jonathan smiled at her, hiding his pity. He was sure it wouldn’t take her very long to figure out something more was going on. I’ll have to figure out what to say when she asks, he thought, feeling worse about lying. He didn’t have permission to tell her, despite asking, and so he’d have to come up with something. Maybe Edward can help, he is the spy after all.

Remaining professional, Edward held out a hand to Lydia. “Thank you for your welcome, Lieutenant. I look forward to travelling on your ship. I have heard a lot about her and you. I am sure neither will disappoint.”

Lydia’s cheeks reddened as she took Edward’s hand. Next, Edward turned to Becca. “And this must be the infamous Major. I hear you can beat my brother up and down the practice mat with one hand behind your back and two eyes closed!” he said with a grin.

Becca’s lips parted to show a similar smile. “My reputation has preceded me, it seems.”

Edward gave Becca a small appreciative bow, and Jonathan’s eyes narrowed. His brother was far smoother than he remembered. I’m going to have to keep my eyes on him, he realized.

“Perhaps you’d have the time to train with me as well?” Edward asked. “I may not have my brother’s military background, but I can handle myself in whatever type of sparring session you’d care to choose.”

Becca’s grin widened. “Now that I can easily agree with.”

Jonathan frowned at their exchange. He felt something weird for a few seconds. Jealousy? He asked himself, not sure, but surprised that it was even a possibility. It wasn’t as if Becca and his sparring sessions were some kind of exclusive deal. “How is the ship?” He asked as he turned to Lydia to change the subject.

“All repairs have been completed and checked over by Chief Higgins,” Lydia reported. Jonathan had been keeping tabs on the repairs, but had left the day-to-day supervision to Lydia as he had been involved in the efforts to hunt down the new aliens. “The two point defense drones we lost were finally replaced today, and believe it or not, we have also been given two spare ones. Lieutenant Harte is overseeing storing them away in cargo bay four as we speak. An hour ago, we took on our last stores as well. So we are ready to depart when you are, Captain.”

“Everyone is back from their shore leave?” Jonathan asked.

Lydia nodded. “When I heard you were coming on board with your things, I recalled everyone. I thought you’d like to make a quick departure.”

Jonathan glanced at Edward. “Indeed we do,” he responded. “Shall we walk to the bridge? I’m sure Heaton already has your things and is unpacking them for you.”

“If that’s your wish, Captain, I packed light, so Heaton should have no problem,” Edward replied.

“Then let’s get moving,” Jonathan replied as he set off towards the bridge. As they walked, Lydia began to ask Edward about his work. Once again, Jonathan was impressed at his younger brother’s ability to discuss theoretical physics as if he actually did hold a PhD from the University of Britannia.

“Wait, so you know where our orders are taking us?” Lydia asked when Edward mentioned several systems he wanted to be able to carry out some advanced surveys in.

Edward reached a finger up and tapped his nose. “I believe only the Captain and I have been given that information just yet. That’s for him to share, not me.”

Lydia turned to Jonathan expectantly. Jonathan couldn’t resist making her wait. “All in good time, Lieutenant,” he said as he matched his brother’s gesture. He had to stop from laughing at the expression on Lydia’s face. In private, he knew she would be demanding to know, but in front of Edward, she held her tongue.

When they got to the bridge, Jonathan smiled and greeted all the familiar faces and introduced Edward. The only new officer was sixth Lieutenant Samantha Gonzalez. Lydia, Artex, Scholes, Harte, and Abrahams had all been promoted up one rank after his previous First Lieutenant had been given her own command, leaving room for Gonzalez to join them.

“Are we ready to break orbit, Lieutenant Scholes?” Jonathan asked his navigation officer.

“Reactors and impulse engines are idling, ready for your order, Captain,” Scholes responded.

“Very good,” Jonathan said as he turned to Lieutenant Abrahams. “COMs, hail Kingfisher.”

“Captain Cortez is responding, Sir,” Abrahams said as he and everyone else on the bridge but Gonzalez and Edward smiled.

“Put her on the holo display,” Jonathan ordered.

Moments later, Jonathan was grinning too, as his old First Lieutenant appeared in front of them all, kitted out in her new Captain’s uniform. “Captain Cortez, it is a pleasure to see you,” Jonathan said.

“It’s good to see you and your fellow Kestrels, Captain Somerville,” Cortez said, flashing a quick smile of her own.

“How are you finding her?” Jonathan asked, referring to Kingfisher, Cortez’s brand new destroyer, just back from completing her space trials.

“Like a dream,” Cortez replied, her smile returning again. “She’s fast, powerful, and easy on the eye.”

Jonathan nodded. “I got a good look at her on the way past. She is exactly what you deserve. Are you ready to break orbit?”

Cortez nodded. “Ready when you are, Captain. We’ll follow your lead.”

“Then I’ll have Scholes send you our flight path, and we’ll get going,” Jonathan said. “We have plenty of time for you to catch me up on how your first two weeks have gone once we are underway.”

“Looking forward to it,” Cortez said. “And maybe we can fit in a few simulated battles while we’re at it.”

Jonathan chuckled. “Sure thing, Captain,” he acknowledged, guessing what she was doing. Kestrel’s crew were now a well-oiled fighting machine, whereas Kingfisher’s had just been put together and was probably a mixture of experienced hands and fresh recruits. Going up against Kestrel’s crew would show them just how far they had to go, and what was possible with hard work and training. With a wave goodbye, Jonathan ended the COM channel and turned to Scholes. “Send the coordinates, and let’s be on the move,” he ordered.

As Scholes’ fingers danced over his console, the familiar vibrations from Kestrel’s engines reached the bridge. Moments later, the holo display changed to show the view of space around the PD cruiser. For ten minutes, Jonathan was content to simply watch in silence as Scholes deftly flew Kestrel, with Kingfisher tucked right behind her, through Earth’s busy orbitals. As they always did, the dense array of battlestations, civilian space stations, warships and tens of thousands of freighters and pleasure craft caught his breath.

As the center of the Human Empire, and a key system in the developing trade routes between Varanni Alliance space, the Kulrean homeworld, and the Conclave species, the Sol system was developing at a rapid pace. It seemed to Jonathan that every time he came home, the view had changed considerably.

When Kestrel left Earth’s orbitals, everyone on the bridge turned to Jonathan as they awaited his next order. He hesitated for several seconds, drawing out their anticipation. Then, he turned to Scholes. “Set course for the Foxtrot jump gate. We’re heading there, and then on to Zeta fort.”

Immediately, the mood on the bridge changed. Foxtrot fort was one of the fortified systems that lined the Empire’s northern border, and Zeta fort was within The Wilds itself. Being assigned there meant Kestrel was very likely going to patrol the Karacknid border, or hunt the many pirates that plagued The Wilds. Either option promised far more action than a ship assigned to one of the Empire’s large fleets would ever see.

“That’s right,” Jonathan said as he winked at Lydia. Kestrel was designed as a long-range cruiser after all. “It looks like we’re going to get to use her for what she was built for.” And we’ll be there in record time, Jonathan thought as the officers around him broke out into smiles. With artificial shift passages connecting Earth and Foxtrot, and then Foxtrot and Zeta, along with the jump gates that would propel Kestrel to far higher shift space speeds than she could normally achieve, they would cover the five hundred light year distance in just three weeks.

As Scholes happily turned Kestrel towards the artificial shift passage that led to Foxtrot fort, Jonathan lowered his gaze from the holo display. “Shall we go and see how Heaton is getting on settling you into your new quarters?” He asked as he turned to Edward. “We can leave this lot here to dream of the fame and riches that will come from capturing pirate ships and rescuing damsels in distress.”

Edward kept looking out at all the ships for a couple of seconds and then turned to Jonathan. “Sure thing, Captain. You better show me where to go.”

Jonathan smiled at his brother and gestured for him to follow him out of the bridge. This will be a fun trip, he told himself as he thought of the three-week trip to Zeta fort. And a good bonding time, he added, suddenly glad that he was going to get to spend the time with his brother.

Chapter 4

Beware who you trust. I give the same advice to every cadet who seeks out my counsel. Within the navy and most certainly without, beware who you give your trust.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Tramp freighter Icarus

“Getting a return from our hail now, skipper,” Ronald said from his position at the COM console.

Penny McGinnis smiled to hide her relief. She knew she was taking a risk going so far out into The Wilds. Yet, she needed to make a decent profit on the crates filling Icarus’ small cargo hold for the next interest payment that was due on the tramp freighter. “Take us in,” she ordered. “And prep the cargo drones to get ready to begin unloading.”

The planet in front of her was home to the Guarmins. Once a proud space faring civilization, they had been conquered by the Karacknids several centuries ago. When the Karacknid forces fell back to fight their civil war, the Guarmins had suddenly found themselves free once more. Yet, with the system over three hundred light years from any of the allies’ borders, they had spent most of the first decade of their freedom alone and without support.

Since being discovered by an Imperial scout ship, two trade missions had visited the system bringing aid, but the reality was, the system was simply too far away from Earth to make it a priority. That was why Penny was here now. She knew it had been four years since the last trade mission, and her cargo bays were full of modern farming and mining equipment. She was hoping the Guarmins would pay her handsomely in rare elements for such a delivery.

As Icarus moved deeper into the system, two of the Guarmins’ ten system defense ships came out to meet her. By Imperial standards, Icarus was a small freighter, barely larger than an Imperial frigate. She was designed for speed, not bulk cargos. Hence why Penny had decided to take the risk of straying so far from the more patrolled systems in The Wilds. Yet, as the two Guarmin ships came alongside, Icarus suddenly seemed much larger than she was. Both Guarmin ships could have fitted within Icarus’ hull with room left over.

“They are a nervous lot,” Patrick, Penny’s second in command commented as the two ships flanked Icarus and scanned her, their energy weapons charged and pointed at the freighter.

Penny continued to hide her nerves. “So would you be if you lived all the way out here.” Before heading into this part of the Wilds, she had read as many news reports from the area as possible. Within ten systems of the Guarmins’ system, there had been three pirate attacks in the last six months. Of course, that was something she hadn’t shared with the rest of her crew.

When the Guarmin ships finished their scans, they didn’t back away. Instead, new coordinates were transmitted to Ronald. “It looks like they want us to park in a high orbit.”

“How are we supposed to transfer our cargo to them?” Patrick asked as he frowned.

Penny shrugged her shoulders. She had come this far; she wasn’t going to back out now. “Set course for the coordinates. I guess we’ll find out when we get there.” She had paid the down payment on Icarus with the surprisingly substantial inheritance her mother had left her after a brief fight with cancer. Penny had known her mother had been saving up enough money to pay for a new life for them away from the slums of the Alpha colony. Instead of starting up a business on some other Imperial world, however, Penny had bought Icarus as a way for her to see the galaxy.

At twenty-six, she had been naïve but full of hope about her future prospects. At twenty-nine, she now knew how the galaxy really worked. Someone like her couldn’t simply buy a ship and make a fortune for herself. At least, not without friends and someone to help and mentor her. Her first problem had been Icarus’ size. Out-massed by a factor of a hundred or more by most Imperial bulk freighters, she hadn’t been able to compete on a cost per ton rate moving cargo within the Empire.

Next, she had thought to try specializing in providing VIP transportation. Yet, the growing proliferation of Jump Gates and artificial shift passages in the Empire and the surrounding systems made Icarus’ speed superfluous. For a jump gate could accelerate a cruise liner to the same high shift space velocities it could Icarus.

The quarterly payment schedule on her loan for Icarus had thus forced Penny out beyond the borders of the Empire and her allies into The Wilds. Here, she was able to find work, for there was an abundance of civilizations or newly set-up private enterprises in unclaimed systems crying out for whatever cargo anyone would bring them. The problem was that while the profits were bigger, so too were the costs. Finding fuel and replacement parts for Icarus was a daily worry for Penny.

That was why she found herself more than eighty light years further from the borders of her species’ Empire than she had ever been before. She had come across the Guarmins while reading an old news report as she had investigated just what was out beyond the systems Human and Allied traders usually visited. Betting on the Guarmins being desperate for whatever she could bring them, she had used her last funds to buy up the equipment that filled Icarus’ cargo holds and set off. And now I find out if it is going to pay off, she thought as Icarus closed with the Guarmins’ homeworld. Upon entering the system, she had transmitted a list of the wares she had for sale. And while it had taken several nerve-wracking hours for the Guarmins to finally respond, now she was about to find out just what they had to offer her in return.

As Icarus approached the Guarmins’ world, Penny made sure her freighter’s sensors were logging everything they were seeing. For while the system was like the defense ships; not very impressive, the intel she was gathering would be useful to someone. Probably she could sell it to some naval officer. It wouldn’t pay much, but it would be a nice bonus.

Mentally, Penny listed off what she was seeing. There was a relatively good-sized defense station orbiting the desert world. It didn’t look like it had been built by the Karacknids, but the design was similar. Probably they copied whatever had been here before, Penny thought. As well as being covered in weaponry, the station also had a number of construction yards, and it looked like two more defense ships were being built.

In close orbit with the defense station were a handful of other smaller stations. Several had freighters docked with them, suggesting the Guarmins had some kind of mining operation nearby. According to the report Penny had read, the Guarmins didn’t have access to shift drive technology, but that could have changed. If this trade goes well, maybe I could purchase a shift drive and bring it back to sell them. I’m sure they’d love to have one to take apart and try and replicate, she decided.

As the third and largest moon orbiting the Guarmins’ homeworld rotated, several structures came into view. Penny turned and shared a look with Patrick. “They are definitely Karacknid-built. I wonder just what they are mining?” The energy readings coming from the facilities indicated they were definitely still in use.

Patrick rubbed his hands together. “Whatever it is, we may just have struck a goldmine.”

Penny wasn’t enamored with the greed Patrick couldn’t quite hide. But she was excited nonetheless. If there were minerals valuable enough for the Karacknids to build such sizeable facilities, then there was a good chance the Guarmins would have plenty of them to trade for her tech. A pity they weren’t closer to the Empire’s borders, Penny thought. For the Empire had struck quite a number of trade deals with former Karacknid colonies, swapping the minerals the different aliens once mined for the Karacknids at gun point, for aid in redeveloping their civilizations.

“I’m getting another communication from the surface,” Ronald reported when Icarus reached the high orbit she had been assigned.

“A freighter is breaking orbit and heading for us,” Patrick pointed out.

“That’s what the communication says,” Ronald replied. “The freighter will meet us and pick up a sample of cargo and take it back to their planet for inspection. Then they will open negotiations for our wares.”

“They are suspicious,” Patrick commented again. “And not exactly very friendly. Not even a face-to-face introduction. But I guess out here, it pays to be careful.”

“If they have something to trade that makes a trip out here worthwhile, I’m not going to complain,” Penny said.

Ronald switched the holo display from the freighter back to the two ships flanking Icarus. “It would be nice if those defense ships powered down their weapons, though.”

Penny nodded. She wasn’t going to disagree with that. But for all the Guarmins knew, they could still be pirates trying to trick them.

For the next forty minutes, the three of them, Icarus’ entire crew, watched as the Guarmin freighter approached them. When it came to a halt, Patrick had one of their drones unload two crates. One held an autonomous farming tractor, and another a mining drone. Small shuttles appeared from the Guarmin freighter, collected the crates, and brought them to the freighter.

“Now we see, I guess,” Penny said as they all waited for whoever was on the freighter to examine what they had brought to trade.

“We’re getting another transmission. It’s a text file.” Ronald reported ten minutes later. “Whoo!” he said as he sent the file to the holo display.

Penny stood from her seat. She could hardly believe her eyes. “Is this real?” she couldn’t help saying.

“It’s what they sent,” Ronald said.

Patrick was standing too. “This is it! We’ve hit the jackpot!” he was grinning ear to ear.

Penny was doing the same, for the text file listed a number of rare elements and the quantities the Guarmins were willing to trade for her cargo. She glanced down the list for the first time since standing. There were a number of things she was willing to swap her cargo for on there. But her eyes kept coming back to the first item at the top. Valstronium was the exotic metal not native to the Sol system that every Imperial warship was armored with. “How much is that?” she asked out loud. “Enough to armor a light cruiser?”

“Maybe even a medium one,” Patrick said. “Either way, it’s worth a small fortune!”

Penny sat down again. Her mind went to the debt she owed for Icarus. With the amount the Guarmins were offering, she’d be able to sell the valstronium to the Empire, pay off her debt, and still have plenty left over. I can say goodbye to these dangerous missions, she thought. Without her interest payments, she could turn a profit working along the Empire’s borders. Maybe I could even hire out my own crew and let them run the risks. 

“Hail them and inform them we will accept the valstronium payment,” Penny said as calmly as she could manage. “But we want ten percent more than they are offering.”

Ronald turned to her, his eyes wide. “Ten percent, are you sure? That’s already more value than we have ever carried.”

Penny gestured to the mining facilities on the third world. “Those have to be valstronium mines for them to have so much of the stuff. Look at all the ships in the system, even if they are arming their freighters, they’re probably offering us more valstronium than they’ve used in their own ships. I’m guessing that means they have tons of the stuff. Probably that moon is filled with storage compartments brimming with valstronium.”

Ronald grinned as he grasped what Penny was saying. “Ten percent it is, skipper.”

“Maybe we should go for more,” Patrick whispered as he leaned in towards Penny. “They clearly don’t know the value of what they’ve got.”

Penny had to hide a frown as she turned to Patrick. She was the one in charge. “Maybe we are the ones who don’t know the value of what we’ve got,” she replied. Then, she shook her head. “Ten percent is a reasonable counteroffer. I don’t want to anger them.” Patrick looked like he wanted to debate her reasoning, but Penny gave him a stare that told him he was wasting his time.

“Getting another message,” Ronald said excitedly as he lent over his console. His head suddenly shot up “It’s not from the Guarmins!” he shouted.

Contact alarms started blaring from Patrick’s console. He swore as he turned back to it. “Five new contacts!” He exclaimed. “They’re right on top of us!”

“The Guarmin warships are moving away from us,” Ronald reported.

Penny froze. Her eyes were locked on the holo display. Five ships had appeared as if from nowhere. They weren’t close enough to open fire with missiles, unless they were better armed than Imperial warships. But they were still close, and they had a significant momentum advantage over Icarus. From the visuals, the ships looked to be heavily armed and with all the graffiti along their hulls, they could only be one thing: pirates!

“What do you want us to do, skipper?” Ronald asked.

“Skipper!” Patrick hissed.

Though Penny’s body remained locked in place, her mind was whirling at lightning speed. All her excitement and joy at finally finding the deal of a lifetime evaporated. Instead, horror assaulted her. She couldn’t escape the pirates. They were going to capture Icarus and either kill or enslave her. Her fear sharpened her wits, but no matter what way she looked at it, there was no way to get away from them.

“Skipper,” Patrick said loudly. “We need to act.”

Penny shook herself. “The transmission, what did it say?”

“It’s a visual,” Ronald responded. He tapped his console and the holo display changed and unsurprisingly, it showed an alien Penny didn’t recognize. With hundreds of species who lived in or just roamed through The Wilds, Penny hadn’t met a tenth of them yet.

The alien was tall and very thin. It had several arms or legs that looked like insect limbs. A stick insect, Penny thought, based on its light green color. As she gazed at its mouth and its sharp looking mandibles, she couldn’t help imagining it biting into her. As it spoke, Icarus’ translation software turned the squeaks into something she could understand. “All ships in the system, power down your reactors and engines at once. Everything in this system now belongs to the Maj’ar Corsairs. Surrender, and we will not kill anyone. We are only interested in your possessions, not your lives.”

Penny shook her head. The pirate could be telling the truth, but that’s exactly what they would say to try and convince their prey to give up without a fight. There’s no way I’m going to find out. “Ok, cut our engines,” she said.

“Are you sure, Skipper?” Patrick asked. “You’re going to surrender to them?”

Penny turned to Patrick and shook her head. “There’s no way I’m surrendering. We’ll let them get close, and then blast them with our point defense plasma cannons. They’ll likely kill us, but maybe we can take one of them with us.”

Patrick swallowed as he glanced at Ronald. “Surely there is something else we can try?”

Penny gestured towards the holo display that now showed the five pirate ships again. “I’m open to suggestions. But I don’t see how we can run. If we try, they’ll blow us out of the water. At least this way, we get to hurt them before they kill us.” Her voice hardened. “And I’ll tell you this, I’m not surrendering. I won’t be a slave.”

“But we’ll die for sure,” Patrick protested.

Penny nodded slowly, but didn’t offer a counterpoint. She couldn’t. They were already as good as dead.

“I’ll begin slow-charging the defense capacitors, so they don’t detect us preparing to fire,” Ronald said, showing which side of the debate he was on. “At least this way, maybe the Guarmin will stand more of a chance.”

Patrick swore again. “Who cares about the Guarmin? We’re talking about our lives here.”

Penny ignored him and turned to the Guarmins’ homeworld. All their small defense ships were racing to put themselves between the approaching pirate ships and their defense station. She wanted to agree with Ronald, but the pirate ships looked like they were about the size of a light cruiser and four destroyers. Unless the pirates had very old weapons tech, they easily had the firepower to blow the Guarmin fleet into debris.

“We’re being hailed by the pirates again,” Ronald said, his voice full of surprise. “It’s a laser COM link. They want to speak just to us.”

Penny didn’t want to hear another word from the intimidating looking alien. Yet, if she didn’t play along, they would suspect she wasn’t really surrendering. “Let’s hear it,” she said.

“Human freighter, you have shown some wisdom,” the alien said as it snapped its mandibles together several times. “I am Admiral Cat’aras. Your ship doesn’t look like it would make much of an addition to my fleet of warships, but it does look fast. I could use it as a scout or courier. Hold to your surrender and I give you my word, your crew will be spared and allowed to remain on your ship to serve me. You will find me a gracious overlord. On the other hand, if you try to resist, you will die. Of that, I assure you.”

Penny took a few seconds to try and push down her anger. “Record a reply,” she requested. “Admiral, we do not wish to engage your ships. We will stand down.”

“Maybe we should think about this,” Patrick said after Ronald sent the transmission. “If there is even a chance his offer is genuine, shouldn’t we take it?”

Penny allowed her anger to rise as she turned on Patrick. “What do you think this pirate would have us do? At best, we’d be transporting slaves, preying on the weak, and complicit in who knows how many atrocities.” Penny fixed Patrick with a cold gaze. “And that’s only after they force us to do some kind of initiation to prove ourselves. I for one will not let anyone force me to do such things. Will you?” She held his gaze until Patrick looked down. “Be ready,” Penny said as she turned back to Ronald. “We’ll let them get really close, and then fire.”

Silence settled around Penny as the five pirate ships closed with Icarus. One settled onto a course to come alongside the freighter, clearly intent on transferring some crew to take command. “Thirty seconds,” Penny ordered.

“Not this time,” Patrick said in an ice cold tone. “Sorry, Skipper,” he added.

Penny spun around towards him, sensing something was terribly wrong. Her eyes widened when she saw the blaster in his hand. It was already pointed right at her chest. “Wai..” she began to shout as she raised her hands. They didn’t make it past her shoulders, for Patrick fired two quick blasts. Plasma burned two fist-sized holes into Penny’s chest. Her scream of agony was cut off as her lungs were shattered. It faded into a grunt as she collapsed onto the floor. She choked and spluttered for several seconds, and then lay still.

Ronald stared in horror at Penny’s wrecked body. Then, he looked around towards Patrick. The blaster was already pointed at his chest. “Think very carefully,” Patrick said. “I can fly the ship without either of you. Do you want to go like her, or will we see if we can get ourselves out of this without dying? Maybe if we play along, we can wait for a chance to escape.”

Ronald’s hands tightened into fists. He wanted to smash Patrick in the face until his friend’s features were no longer recognizable. He had betrayed their skipper. And yet, he didn’t want to die. Slowly, even as shame filled him, he released his fists. Patrick nodded. “That’s it. We’ll let these aliens on board and play along until we can get ourselves out of this mess.”

*

Plunderer

Cat’aras, or Admiral Cat’aras as he insisted all his fellow pirates call him, waited until he got word from the boarding team that Icarus had been secured. The first thing he did once he heard was change the Human freighter’s name to Retribution. It was far easier on the tongue than the Human shrills, and far more menacing. “Retribution will stay here, the rest of us will advance,” he informed the Captains of his other four ships.

At his command, his five ships moved forward to engage the Guarmins’ defense ships. Foolishly, they had formed up in front of their defense station, probably because they wanted to prevent it being damaged. “Move into missile range, fire one salvo, and then begin to reverse,” Cat’aras ordered.

Cat’aras knew he was no Admiral. He simply used the name to garnish more respect from those who followed him and instill fear in his enemies. Yet, he had fought in several battles as he had slowly built up his fleet to the size it was now. And he had done his homework. The Guarmin ships would be no match for his. Looking at them, Cat’aras couldn’t help feeling disgust for the Guarmins’ leaders. It had been more than two decades since the Karacknids had pulled back from the system. Just as they had from his homeworld. Yet, the Guarmins, like his own species, had failed to prepare themselves for the threats that filled the galaxy.

Cat’aras knew the disgust he felt was why he was where he was now. He had grown up a slave to the Karacknids. Both his parents had been killed in front of him, and his siblings taken and exported to another planet. For twenty years, he had then labored in one of their mining facilities, anger driving him on every day as he waited and planned for just the right opportunity to kill some of his enslavers and damage their facility. Only one day, he, like the rest of his species, awoke to find the Karacknids had fled. It then took several years to figure out exactly what had caused the sudden disappearance.

In that time, Cat’aras had already built up enough wealth and a following among his people. Of those who were the most outspoken when it came to preparing for the day the Karacknids might return, he was the loudest. When he had been defeated in an election by parties more in favor of building their economy than their defenses, Cat’aras had left in disgust. With his followers, they boarded and captured the first shuttle that had come to visit their homeworld in over a year. Since then, he had been building his fame, wealth, and fleet, and had discovered a number of like-minded partners along the way. Though he knew he wasn’t there yet, he was determined that if, as he believed, the Karacknids returned, he would have a force powerful enough to flee what many called The Wilds. When that day came, he would carve out an empire for himself, many thousands of light years away from his hated enemy.

“Opening fire,” Cat’aras subordinate announced.

From his five ships, thirty-nine missiles shot out towards Guarmin ships. As Cat’aras’ ships slowed, they reloaded and fired again. The Guarmins, with their inferior missile tech, could not fire back. Foolishly, they waited until Cat’aras fired a third salvo before finally deciding that standing still and being blown to pieces wasn’t a winning strategy. Rather than fall back to the defense station, however, they charged. It was a futile effort. Four salvos crashed into them before they got into range with their own missiles.

By then, only four Guarmin ships remained. Each released only three missiles. Before the puny salvo reached Cat’aras’s ships, two more of his salvos destroyed the last four Guarmin ones. Defensive fire then reached out from his ships and sought to destroy the twelve missiles closing with them. Cat’aras snarled when they were not being destroyed quickly enough. “Kill them!” he ordered.

Though everyone around him tensed, they were already doing their best. Defensive fire shot down all but one of the Guarmin missiles. Cat’aras snarled again as his five ships had to throw themselves into evasive maneuvers. The missile failed to score a direct hit, but it did detonate close enough to Cutlass to bathe it in thermonuclear energy. “Take us towards the system,” Cat’aras ordered after waiting to see what damage Cutlass had suffered. He cared not for the loss of life, but the damage to the armed freighter’s hull sensors would cost credits he did not wish to part with to repair. “And have Retribution join us,” he requested.

Expertly, he slotted his ships into high orbit above the Guarmins’ world, on the far side of its equator to its defense station. “Transmit our list of demands,” he ordered. From the moment he had discovered that the Karacknids had once exported valstronium from the system, he had set his sights on it. Cat’aras knew he would be able to armor his own ships in the precious metal and begin to sell it to purchase more ships on the black market. His contact who had supplied him with the information wanted her cut, but given the quantities involved, Cat’aras wasn’t going to complain.

Patiently, he gave the aliens twenty minutes to reply to his demands. “Have Retribution target one of their cities with her plasma cannons. She is to keep firing until they acquiesce. Make sure the Humans who surrendered are the ones who fire the weapons.”

“Yes, Admiral,” his second-in-command responded without any hesitation. They were all well accustomed to what happened to civilians who did not obey Cat’aras.

When a stream of plasma bolts shot out from the freighter and began causing explosions on the small Guarmin town, Cat’aras smiled. He always enjoyed killing two birds with one stone. The Humans could now never go back to their own people, and soon, the Guarmins would give in to his demands. Sure enough, his ship received a transmission just three minutes later, agreeing to his initial terms. Just to prove his point, Cat’aras had the Humans destroy another town before finally relenting. When we leave, I want them to remember the price for their weakness, he told himself as he enjoyed the visuals that came in of the destroyed towns. Then, maybe they will make more of an effort to resist the Karacknids when they come!

Chapter 5

A defensive line or fortification is only as strong as those who defend it.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Zeta fort, 27th September 2510 AD, (three weeks later).

As impressed as Jonathan was with the Sol system, he couldn’t help but be even more captivated by Zeta fort as Kestrel jumped into the system. Zeta fort was the lynchpin of the Empire’s northern defenses. The closest fort to the Karacknids’ territory, it protected the approaches to three of the other forts. It also was the center of operations for the fleets that patrolled the Karacknid borders and The Wilds. Everyone knew that if the Karacknids wanted to make another attempt at conquering Earth, they would have to come through Zeta; as a result, the entire system had been turned into one massive fortress.

Jonathan could see the same defensive approach that had been deployed at Bastion, only on a grander scale. Every planetary body had been fortified. Massive battlestations ringed all of the inner worlds with their overlapping fire protecting one another. Kestrel’s sensors detected orbital hangars dotted throughout the system as well, and he was sure there were many others that were hidden. Even without the three thousand warships currently stationed at Zeta’s main base around the system’s fourth planet, he was sure that any fleet that tried to fly through the system would come under attack from at least ten different angles.

“We are being hailed by the nearest system picket,” Abrahams informed Jonathan.

Jonathan nodded. “Send them our codes.” Turning his attention to the picket force, a readout on the main holo display told Jonathan there was another thousand warships spread around the outer system on constant alert for Karacknid spy ships, or even a surprise attack from one of their fleets.

“We’ve been given clearance to proceed into the system,” Abrahams reported moments later.

“Take us in, Scholes,” Jonathan said. “Abrahams, transmit our messages from Earth.”

“Yes, Sir,” Scholes and then Abraham said, almost in unison.

“Well? What do you think?” He asked as he turned to Lydia.

Lydia shook her head. “I had thought Bastion impressive; this is a whole new level.”

“Designed to be able to repel up to ten thousand Karacknid warships. Or at least, hold out long enough for the rest of our fleets to gather here to confront them,” Jonathan said, having read a full briefing on the system’s defenses on the journey from Earth.

“With enough time, the Protectorates were able to reduce Bastion’s defenses, weren’t they?” Edward asked from the observation chair Jonathan had assigned him. “Does this system have the same weakness?”

Astute, Jonathan thought. For that was the same question he had asked himself after reading up on Zeta’s defenses. The primary problem with creating concentric rings of overlapping fortresses in a solar system was that the orbital bodies were all on different orbital paths. As a result, not every fort was able to cover its neighbor all the time.

“There are weaknesses,” Jonathan admitted. “At least as far as I have been able to tell. But someone would have to attack at certain times of the year to exploit them. Times that are known to the fort’s commanders. So, I’m sure they already have plans in place to head off such attacks. Plus, I imagine there are a few hidden defenses out there to catch out someone who makes just such an attempt.”

“And look at this.” Lieutenant Artex zoomed in the holo display on what would normally be an empty part of the system. The arc of two gas giants was also being displayed. “These two planets move too far apart to support each other with their mark X missiles for about three weeks every six months. But it looks like they are plugging the gap.”

Jonathan nodded. It looked like a group of large forts were being built between the two gas giants in orbit around nothing but the system’s star. “They’re learning from the Battle of Bastion,” he mused. “Plugging the gap with more battlestations.”

“Well, it certainly looks formidable to me,” Edward commented. “Though it’s been twenty years since any of us have seen what a Karacknid war fleet can do.”

“That’s one way to spoil the mood,” Jonathan replied. “But you may be right. Which is what the fleet is for, after all.”

It took four hours to travel from the end of the shift passage to the main fleet base. On the way, they were scanned by six different flotillas and passed within missile range of five different fortifications. Jonathan studied them all closely, trying to imagine how he would defend or assault the system if he had to. It was hard for him not to imagine Protectorate warships being the aggressors, for at least he now had a good idea how they liked to fight. Though he had read every declassified report on the battles of the Karacknid civil war, there were still going to be a lot of unknowns, if and when hostilities between the Empire and the Karacknids resumed.

“Captain, we’re being hailed by Repulse, Vice Admiral Ivanov’s flagship,” Abrahams informed Jonathan. “Captain Jamison welcomes us to the system, and has requested your presence on board Repulse at your earliest convenience.”

Jonathan nodded. “Acknowledge Repulse’s welcome,” he requested. “And have a shuttle prepped to take me over once we reach the flagship.” Given the cryptic report he was sure his father had sent to Ivanov, she likely wanted to speak to him right away. When a display on his command chair pinged at him, Jonathan saw Edward thought so too, for his brother had opened a secure text channel with him.

Do you think I should accompany you to brief Ivanov? Edward had typed.

You would probably do a better job than me, Jonathan typed back to conciliate his brother. But it would look too suspicious. We need to keep your cover intact for as long as possible. When he glanced over at Edward, Jonathan saw he wasn’t exactly happy, but he gave a small nod to show he agreed. Jonathan nodded back and then returned his attention to the holo display.

As Kestrel approached Zeta fort’s fleet base, she weaved her way through the assembled battlefleet. Everywhere Jonathan looked, there were ships to catch his interest. As one of the two forts that were at the very forefront of the Empire’s defense against the Karacknids, most of the newest and best ships were assigned there. Brand new dreadnoughts, heavily armed assault cruisers, and fast battleships all held Jonathan’s gaze as Kestrel passed them. Eventually, Resolute came into view. She was a carbon copy of the dreadnaught his father had led to command the fleet he had brought to Farvul’vian. With only five in service so far, they were the largest warships ever produced by Humans.

“Kingfisher is hailing us, Captain,” Abrahams reported, as on the holo display, Cortez’s destroyer peeled away from Kestrel and moved towards one of the fleet bases’ supply depot. Refueling before joining the fort’s picket, Jonathan knew. Though it wasn’t glamorous work, it was what Cortez and her crew needed to familiarize themselves with their new destroyer and forge themselves into a well-trained fighting unit.

“Captain Cortez,” Jonathan said when his friend appeared in front of him. “I am sorry we are having to part. It would be good to have you with us on our cruise.”

“Hopefully next time,” Cortez said. “With luck, we won’t be kept on system picket duty forever.”

Jonathan smiled. “Given your skills and experience, I don’t think that will be your fate. And when we return, I expect your crew to give Kestrel a good run for her money.”

“Don’t worry, we will,” Cortez promised. Her face then softened. “Goodbye, Captain, Lieutenants. Until we meet again.”

Jonathan nodded. He understood how Cortez felt. During their three-week journey, her friends had only been a short distance away. Now, she would be left on her own, with her first command and a crew she was only beginning to get to know. “Goodbye, Captain,” he repeated. “And good luck.”

Cortez smiled again. “I’d say the same to you, but you hardly need it. Just promise to leave some excitement for the rest of us.”

Jonathan laughed. “I’ll try, I’ll try,” he said as he shook his head.

Cortez gave him a salute, waited for Jonathan to return it, and then ended the COM channel. Jonathan couldn’t help feeling a touch of sadness. He missed Cortez as his First Lieutenant, and it had been good having her just a Com channel away. But he was happy for her too, she deserved her chance.

“Right,” he said, shaking himself out of his thoughts. “Time to go.” Scholes was in the process of slotting Kestrel into orbit adjacent to Resolute, and so by the time he got to the shuttle bay, a shuttle would no doubt be waiting for him. “Lydia, make sure the fleet base knows to prioritize our resupply, for I suspect Ivanov will want us to depart pretty soon, before the day is out, perhaps.”

“Aye, Sir,” Lydia responded as Jonathan stood.

“I guess I’ll retire and look over some of my research projects,” Edward said as he stood too. Jonathan winked at him, guessing he was really going to go to his quarters and make contact with whatever Naval Intelligence officer was assigned to Ivanov’s fleet.

They both left the bridge together, shared a look, and then Jonathan walked to the nearest shuttle bay where a shuttle was indeed waiting for him. As usual, Becca was waiting to escort him.

When his shuttle touched down on Resolute’s deck, Jonathan was surprised to be met by Captain Jamison rather than a lowly Lieutenant. “Welcome on board, Captain,” she said as she shook Jonathan’s hand.

“Thank you, Captain,” Jonathan replied. “There was no need for you to come in person.”

Jamison smiled. “It was not a problem, Somerville. I understand you’re recently back from the fighting with the Protectorates?” Jonathan nodded. “Well, I know Ivanov wants to speak to you privately. So, I thought I’d pick your brains as we walk. I’m eager to hear all about it.”

“Where do you want to begin?” Jonathan said with a smile. He could easily imagine Jamison and all of Zeta fleet’s frustration over the last year. They were supposed to be on the frontline in the coming war with the Karacknids and instead they had had nothing more to do other than read battle reports from distant worlds that were months out of date.

“Ivanov is still reading the reports you sent over, so I was thinking we’d take the scenic route,” Jamison said as she winked at Jonathan. “So, how about from the start.”

Jonathan gave Jamison a small bow. “It would be my pleasure, Flag Captain.” He then launched into a reasonably quick overview of how the war had begun and skipped over several smaller battles to focus on the main fleet engagements that had influenced the direction of the war. As they walked, Jamison showed her tactical insight via several perceptive comments and questions.

“Well, here you are,” Jamison said when she came to a halt outside two large doors. “I fear Ivanov will have you and Kestrel on the move again before I can invite you to join my officers for a meal. When next you return, we will have to have you over, for I am sure they would enjoy your telling of this war as much as I have.”

“I will look forward to it,” Jonathan said as Jamison raised a hand and tapped the door’s control panel. It turned green to inform Jonathan he could enter.

“Good luck, Captain,” Jamison said as she shook Jonathan’s hand again. “Though from the sounds of it, you’re not lacking in that department.”

Jonathan smiled at Jamison as she turned and headed towards Resolute’s bridge. Then, he turned back to the doors, took a deep breath, and strode forward. The doors retracted automatically to allow him to enter.

Ivanov was standing waiting for him. She gave him a welcoming nod and gestured to a seat in front of her desk. “Please, Captain, come and join me.”

Jonathan moved towards her, accepted her outstretched hand, and then sat as she did. Though he had met Ivanov several times growing up, he hadn’t formed the kind of bond he had with Admiral Becket or Scott, and so he sat stiffly waiting for her to speak first.

Ivanov gestured to a datapad sitting on her desk. “From all I have read, it seems I have missed quite the campaign. Admiral Becket has proven her worth again, as has your father. Though we have taken significant losses. I had to dispatch over a thousand ships back to Earth to be sent on to reinforce your cousin or Becket.” Ivanov leant forward as she fixed Jonathan with a piercing gaze. “I am curious, Captain, do you know when I will be getting them back? Your father’s description of this ceasefire wasn’t quite as detailed as I might have expected. And he seemed to think you would be able to fill me in, which I find quite curious indeed.”

Jonathan cleared his throat, suddenly feeling quite nervous. “I’m sorry to say I cannot say when your ships may be returning Admiral. Whilst a ceasefire has been agreed, Admiral Becket will need to keep a sizable force at Bastion to keep an eye on the Protectorates, and to replace the losses our fleets that were based there lost in the fighting.”

Jonathan pulled out the medical scanner he had brought with him. “If I may, Admiral, I do have additional sensitive information my father has asked me to pass on to you. But I must carry out a medical scan to confirm your identity first.”

Ivanov’s eyebrows rose. “That is quite an unorthodox request.”

“I apologize, Admiral, but it is necessary. Once I have explained, you should understand,” Jonathan said.

Ivanov studied him for a moment. “Very well, but only because your father’s letter mentioned the possibility of some irregularities.”

Jonathan smiled as he stood. “Thank you for your patience, Admiral.” Moving over, he held out the scanner. It quickly checked Ivanov’s DNA and compared it with her medical examination files back from when she had first joined the Russian Star Federation’s fleet. Though Jonathan hadn’t been expecting to find anything untoward – after several weeks of checks being carried out on Earth without finding any aliens it seemed there weren’t as many imposters as everyone had first feared, he still breathed a sigh of relief when the scan showed Ivanov was herself.

Ivanov picked up on Jonathan’s response. “I assume that means I passed?”

“You did, Admiral,” Jonathan said with a smile as he sat again. “Thank you for allowing that. Now, let me explain.” For the next half an hour, Jonathan ran through everything they had discovered about the new alien threat and about what his true mission was in The Wilds.

Ivanov shook her head when Jonathan was finished. “I thought your father was throwing you into the deep end when he requested you be sent on a reconnaissance mission right up to the Karacknid border, but I didn’t realize it was this deep. Let me get this straight, you’re single-handedly responsible for investigating whatever these hidden aliens might be planning along our northern borders?”

Jonathan flashed Ivanov as innocent a smile as he could produce. “Not single-handedly any more, Admiral. Now it’s your responsibility, too. And I suppose, my brother’s, as well. Edward is here with me. Officially, he’s carrying out research for his postdoctoral work on quasars, or something like that. But really, Admiral Alveraz has sent Edward to make contact with whatever assets Imperial Intelligence has in The Wilds.”

“I see,” Ivanov said slowly. “That sounds risky. Sending both of you out here in the same ship. But I suppose the circle of people we can trust with this is pretty small. It has to stay that way.”

Jonathan nodded. “I’m afraid so. So, what do you want to do next?”

Ivanov smiled. “You’re asking me? Well, that’s exceedingly kind of you.” When Jonathan tried to protest that he wasn’t really imposing his will upon her, Ivanov winked. “I’m teasing, Captain. I know who the Admiral is here. So, where are we going to go from here? Well, I’m going to need a little time to process all this but there are a couple of things we can begin with.

“First, I’ll transfer all the pirate reports we have gathered over to you. They’ll come with my analyst’s interpretations, but they haven’t looked at them with this new information in mind, so you’re going to want to review the raw data yourself. I’m sure Edward can help you with that.

“Next, I want this new scanner software so I can make sure no one on my command staff is compromised. At least as far as really being an alien. It will be much harder to determine if anyone has been turned to work for them of their own free will.

“Then, I’ll draw you up a patrol route. Officially, I’ll assign you to Commodore Kravet’s squadron. He commands the ships patrolling right along the Karacknid border. I’ll write orders for you to visit a number of systems on your way to the front. And I’ll give Kravet orders to detach you to investigate any anomalies in The Wilds his ships come across or hear of.”

Ivanov shifted in her seat. “How does that sound for a start?”

“That sounds like a wise, measured approach, Admiral,” Jonathan replied. “I’m guessing that means Kestrel may have to stay in system for a couple of days?”

Ivanov nodded. “Or more.” She smiled at the expression on Jonathan’s face. “What, you were expecting to go dashing off into The Wilds at once?”

Jonathan’s cheeks redden slightly. “If the aliens have put other plans into motion, we need to find out quickly, so we can stamp them out.”

“We most certainly do,” Ivanov agreed. “But The Wilds are a massive area. We need a good plan if we are going to have a chance of identifying anything that might be the work of these aliens. Especially if it is just the three of us.”

Leaning forward, Ivanov tapped a button on her desk. Its holo display activated to show a star map of the area around Zeta fort. The south of the image was dominated by the main line of fortified Imperial systems. Far to the west, the Mindus civilization’s territory was marked out, then three hundred light years to the north, the edges of the Karacknid Empire were visible. Everything in between, and spreading out to the east curving up to follow the Karacknids’ border, was The Wilds.

Hundreds of systems flashed various colors signifying different things about them. Most had one thing in common. They were all systems formerly controlled by the Karacknid Empire. After his father’s victory over the last Karacknid Imperator, their Empire had fallen into a vicious civil war. As warfleets pulled back from their frontiers to secure more important systems, tens of thousands of square light years of their Empire were abandoned. Hundreds of species once slaves found themselves free.

Some were in the process of rebuilding their industrial and interstellar capabilities; a number with the help of the Humanity, the Mindus or the Varanni. The vast majority, however, were on their own. There had simply been too many of them for the allies to help without overstretching themselves. Into the vacuum had stepped pirates, would-be warlords, and even some of the recently freed civilizations, who all vied to control the other systems. Imperial patrols sought to keep the peace as far as they could, but The Wilds spread for hundreds, if not thousands, of light years to the east and north of the Empire. There were still many more systems Humanity hadn’t even discovered.

“Here are the systems where pirates have been sighted, or pirate activity reported in the last six months,” Ivanov said as she tapped a button. Jonathan gasped as nearly a sixth of the systems began to flash red. Only a handful were close to Zeta, but the more north and east one went, they rapidly increased. “According to the latest intel report I have read, we have seen an uptake in pirate activity by about twenty percent over the last two months. But that’s not entirely unusual.”

Ivanov tapped another button. “And here are the mini-empires we know warlords are seeking to carve out for themselves.” This time, just sixteen systems continued to flash. They were all far to the east, but not so far that they couldn’t threaten several Human colonies if an enemy was determined. “As far as we know, none of them have the strength or resources to be a threat to us. Hence why we haven’t dispatched any forces to deal with them yet. But if they are getting secret backing from a more powerful benefactor, that could change quickly.”

“And then there are the more powerful civilizations that have been making good strides in rebuilding their infrastructure.” The holo display changed again to show several multi-system civilizations. “None are hostile to us, of course. We have trading relationships with most of them. But they have all incorporated Karacknid technology into their civilizations in one way or another. So they could become a threat, especially if someone is working in the shadows to turn them against us.”

Jonathan swallowed hard. Of course, he had studied the maps of The Wilds as a Lieutenant and more recently on his trip from Earth. But as Ivanov spoke, he was only now beginning to realize how daunting the task before them was. “You could hide several battle fleets in there, and we might never find them.”

Ivanov smiled ruefully. “That you could, Captain. And it’s worse than it might seem. For ninety percent of our operations are focused on watching the Karacknid border. So, while we might have a reasonable number of ships operating in the systems immediately beyond the fleet base here. They’re not really on the lookout for whatever it is you’re supposed to be looking for.”

“But, that’s where having an Admiral with a wise and measured approach comes in,” Ivanov said as she winked again. “And, I do believe we have a secret weapon to help us.” Jonathan couldn’t keep the curiosity from his face. “Your father, in his letters, said you seem to draw danger to you like lightning to a lightning rod. So, whatever plan we come up with, I’m guessing it’s basically going to come down to throwing you out there and seeing what trouble you can get yourself into.”

Jonathan shook his head. He could see why his father liked Ivanov. He guessed he would quickly come to like her too. Though he wasn’t sure what exactly that would mean for the future of him and his ship. If she gets her way, every problem The Wilds have is going to end up being my responsibility.

Ivanov smiled again, making Jonathan think she was reading his mind. To a certain extent she was, for she remembered exactly what it was like to be a Captain serving Jonathan’s father, and she was enjoying having the shoe on the other foot.

Chapter 6

To date the Empire has encountered and recorded interactions with over one thousand three hundred sentient species. Keeping track of them all and maintaining diplomatic relations is a task that takes hundreds of thousands of employees of the Diplomatic Corp and trillions of credits.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Kestrel, 1st October 2510 AD.

Four days after entering the system, Kestrel broke orbit and moved away from the base and fort towards a new shift passage. They were headed for The Wilds. The excitement on the bridge made it feel like there was electricity in the air. Though no one had said it directly to him, Jonathan had felt it growing over the last four days; everyone on Kestrel thought they were going to find their fame and fortune in The Wilds.

As they passed the last battlestation, James looked over and shared a grin with Edward. His brother was a little more reserved, but he eventually smiled. He could feel it, too. And there should be more than a little fun on this trip for Edward, too, Jonathan thought. They had spent much of the last four days together going over every report Ivanov was able to gather for them. Edward had also turned up several of his own from his intelligence contact.

After much discussion, and a second meeting that Jonathan had with Ivanov, the three of them came up with a plan. Kestrel was going to go on a cruise heading north on a wide arc that would take in several of the more important civilizations the Human Empire had trading partnerships with. Each system had at least one Imperial warship stationed there, and as Edward had revealed, an embedded Imperial Intelligence agent. Jonathan would meet with the naval Captain to get the latest information while Edward would take a shuttle to meet with his contact within each civilization. After that, they would pass through several more sparsely populated systems and then check in with three hidden Imperial observation bases. If they found nothing untoward after all that, they would then proceed on to rendezvous with Commodore Kravet’s force and see if they had turned up anything of interest.

*

Two weeks later, Kestrel jumped out of shift space into the home system of the second civilization they had decided to visit. The first had proved unfruitful, with neither Jonathan nor Edward’s contacts able to provide any new information for them. Jonathan was hoping things would be different this time. The view that greeted him buttressed his hopes.

They were entering the Dravsini system, home to the Drasconna. A civilization that had been conquered by the Karacknids a hundred years ago. Though a hundred years was a long time, it hadn’t been enough for the Karacknids to completely destroy the Drasconnas’ culture. As a result, when the Karacknids left two decades ago, they had begun to rebuild almost immediately. Their efforts had been aided by their proximity to the Empire and the system that had eventually been chosen to become Zeta fort.

It had also helped the Drasconna that the Karacknids had built up their system to be a freighter construction and supply base. Though the Karacknids had destroyed much of the infrastructure they had built when they left, several small orbital stations and various asteroid mining facilities had been left intact. More importantly, the Karacknids had trained tens of thousands of the Drasconna to work in their construction yards. Skills the Drasconna had then used to build their own ships.

As a result, a fleet of over four hundred modern warships greeted Kestrel as she approached Dravsini. There were also at least five hundred freighters moving about the system, and quite a number of large battlestations defending the Drasconnas’ homeworld. Of course, a full Karacknid battlefleet would have no problem destroying everything the Drasconna had built in just one salvo, but it was impressive, nonetheless. And the longer the Karacknids stay away, the more powerful they will become, Jonathan thought as he spotted five large construction yards. Each had four cruisers within them that looked to be nearing completion.

All the activity suggested to Jonathan that there should be useful information for him or Edward to collect. For the Drasconna navy had to be keeping a close eye on the systems near them, indeed they had already claimed three of them. And with all the trade that passed through the system, Edward would hopefully be able to put feelers out about anything untoward happening via less formal means.

“It is quite the system,” Lydia said as she observed everything just as Jonathan was doing. “It is a pity we can’t do more for them.”

Jonathan nodded, he had been thinking the same thing. “We can only hope they will get the time they need to build up their defenses to the point where the Karacknids won’t want to waste ships retaking the system. Or that if they do make a move, we have a fleet nearby in a position to help.” Jonathan said, though he wasn’t too sure about the likelihood of the latter option.

Whilst the Empire had provided plenty of support for the Drasconna, the allies had stopped short of actually entering into any formal diplomatic or military agreements. The simple fact was neither the Empire, the Mindus, or the Varanni could provide the ships necessary to defend the system in the event a new shooting war broke out with the Karacknids. The Drasconnas’ best hope was to lie low and hope the Karacknids decided not to attack them.

Though his father nor Ivanov had not mentioned it, Jonathan also suspected that the Empire’s senior military strategist saw Dravsini and the other systems in The Wilds as a kind of trip wire. If the Karacknids wanted to push large fleets through this area, it was highly likely they wouldn’t let the Drasconna keep their war fleet intact. Their ships were too much of a threat to whatever supply lines the Karacknids would want to set up. Any sizeable attack on Dravsini would therefore provide an early warning the Karacknids were preparing to strike towards Earth. It wasn’t hard for Jonathan to guess such thinking didn’t sit well with his father, but there was little that could be done. These were the realities of the strategic situation.

When Kestrel reached orbit, a number of messages were sent to the ship. “You’ve been invited to the capital,” Abrahams informed Jonathan. “The Drasconnas’ two Chancellors wish to host a private dinner for you. And Captain Walker has invited you to share drinks after.”

Jonathan felt relieved. Initial communications he had sent to Dravsini had made it clear he was here solely as a naval captain, not as his father’s heir. He had feared the Drasconna would want to host a formal reception for him. Thankfully, it seemed the two Chancellors understood the situation, not that Jonathan thought he was going to enjoy a private meeting much more. No doubt, the two Chancellors still saw his presence as a way to try and win more favor with his father. “Inform Walker I will join him when I am finished with the two Chancellors,” Jonathan said to Abrahams. Walker commanded the sole Imperial cruiser stationed in the system, and would hopefully have useful information for Jonathan. “Have we heard back from Admiral Ham’stan?”

Abrahams turned back to his Com console and checked. “Yes, Sir. He is happy to give you an audience,” Abrahams replied. “But he suggests you wait until you have finished with the Chancellors to arrange a time.”

Jonathan smiled. “It sounds like Ham’stan has the same view of politicians as I do. Very well,” he said as he stood. “I guess I better go put on my formal uniform. Lydia, you can start arranging some shore leave for the crew. They are only to go down on shifts of four hours, however, we may not be staying long.”

“Aye, Captain,” Lydia responded.

“I think I will tag along with the first shift heading down,” Edward said as he stood. “It’s not often I get to go visit an alien world. Especially one where no one will know who I am.”

Jonathan turned to his brother and pretended to frown. “I didn’t know astrophysicists liked to visit alien worlds,” he said, playing along with his brother’s cover. “And I’m not sure mom and dad would like me letting you go gallivanting about unsupervised.”

“Actually,” Edward said as he raised his chin, “there is a well-known Drasconna theoretical physicist I have exchanged letters with over the last few years. I was planning to call in and surprise him, if I have my Captain’s permission.”

Jonathan screwed up his face like he was thinking about it. “Fine, but be careful,” he said.

“Don’t worry, Captain, I know who to call if I need help,” Edward said as he nodded to Lydia and left the bridge.

“Should we have someone accompany him?” Lydia asked. “If he’s not used to visiting alien worlds on his own, he could get into trouble.”

“Don’t worry,” Jonathan said with a smile. “I already have that covered. Though I doubt he’s going to like it. You have the bridge, First Lieutenant.”

“Aye, Captain.” Lydia stiffened in her command chair.

“And relax,” Jonathan ordered. “We’re safe here. Feel free to open a COM channel to Captain Walker, and fill him in on the goings on back on Earth and at Bastion. I’m sure he’ll be happy to talk to someone who has fought the Protectorates first hand.”

“Once we have arranged the shore leave and taken on whatever supplies the Drasconna might have for us, I’ll do just that,” Lydia promised him.

Content that Lydia would handle everything, like Edward, he nodded to her and then left the bridge and headed to his quarters.

When Jonathan stepped into his quarters, his steward Heaton was already laying out his dress uniform. “I presume you will need this, Captain?” He asked as he turned.

“Two steps ahead of me as always,” Jonathan said with a smile. Though he was perfectly capable of getting into the uniform himself, Jonathan had long since given up trying to argue with Heaton to leave him to it. Minutes later, he was standing in front of a mirror as Heaton made sure every medal and thread was in its proper place.

Over his shoulder, Jonathan saw one of the small doors into his quarters swish open and Edward stepped in from the adjoining quarters. At least, he only realized it was Edward after taking a second look. His brother had donned some kind of disguise. He had changed the shape of his nose, chin, and forehead. It was subtle, but enough that Jonathan was sure if he had seen Edward in a crowd, he wouldn’t have looked at him twice.

When Heaton stepped back signaling he was happy, Jonathan turned to his brother. “That’s some impressive work. Not your first time donning a disguise, then?”

“I’ve had cause to go unnoticed on Britannia and Earth once or twice,” Edward replied coyly. He then turned slowly. “You think no one will recognize me?”

Jonathan nodded and then winked. “It’s not like you are the most popular Imperial heir, anyway.”

“Well, I’m sorry we can’t all go galivanting around the galaxy starting wars and fighting aliens,” Edward replied. “Maybe when I’m down there, I should start some kind of diplomatic incident or something?” Edward raised his eyebrows expectantly.

“I think if you just go see what information you can find and get back, we’ll all be happy with that,” Jonathan replied, not letting himself be baited into one of Edward’s mock arguments.

“Well then, I guess I better get going.”

“Wait, hold on just one second,” Jonathan said.

“What is it?” Edward asked moments later when Jonathan didn’t elaborate.

Jonathan smiled at his brother, but said nothing. Instead, he just stood, waiting patiently. Just as Edward open his mouth to complain, the main door into Jonathan’s quarters swished open. Becca stepped in. She wasn’t in her Imperial guard uniform, instead she was dressed in casual wear.

“Oh no,” Edward said as he shook his head. “This is a solo mission.”

Jonathan summoned the authoritative tone he used while speaking to sub lieutenants. “I’m afraid not. You’re not going down to visit some Human colony where help will only be minutes away. Becca is going with you. If you need her to, she will keep her distance. But she’s going to be there, just one COM call away.”

Edward shook his head again as he turned to Becca. Becca held up a hand before he could speak. “There’s no point arguing with him. He’s the Captain, and he’s made his decision. And besides, it’s not like you could make much of an argument, anyway. How many sparring sessions have we had? Eight, nine? And how many have you beaten me in…” Becca smirked as Edward looked down at his feet. “Exactly. I may not be a spook, but if you need someone to get you out of Dodge, I’m your girl.”

Edward sighed. “Fine,” he said as he looked back up at Jonathan. “But she stays out of the way.”

Jonathan nodded even as he sensed Becca wanting to protest. “She stays out of the way,” he agreed.

*

The first thing Edward did on his way down to Dravsini’s surface was take a shuttle over to the Imperial registered freighter Damascus. Imperial Intelligence had an agreement with at least half the Human-owned freighters that operated in the Wilds, and so he was able to use his codes to get the Captain to allow him and Becca on board. From there, they took one of Damascus’ shuttles to Dravsini in order to pose as two of the freighter’s crew.

Taking Becca by the hand, Edward led her to a couple of the bars that served aliens. After spending three hours pretending to be on a date, he led her to a park. Stopping to tie his shoes beside a series of sculptures the Drasconna had erected in the park, he left a message at the prearranged dead drop.

“Now what?” Becca asked as she linked her arm through his.

“Now we head to O’Rourke’s,” Edward said. “It’s a Human-owned bar. The only non-alien operated one we haven’t visited yet.”

Becca let him lead her off. “That’s where we’ll be contacted?”

Edward nodded. “If our agent checks the dead drop, yes.”

“Given an Imperial warship carrying one of Emperor Somerville’s sons has just entered the system, I’d say it would be a wise thing to do,” Becca suggested.

Edward nodded. “Hopefully, we won’t have to wait too long.”

“Oh goodie, I must say, I am a little excited. All this spy stuff is a nice change from ship life,” Becca said.

Edward smiled at her. “Just don’t get too excited. We don’t want to blow our cover. Remember, when they make contact, let me do the talking.”

“Of course,” Becca said mockingly. “I wouldn’t want to go putting my big marine foot in it, now would I?”

When they got to the bar, Edward found a booth that let him look out at all the patrons. A waitress came and took his and Becca’s orders. Then, they sat in silence sipping their drinks as they waited. After a couple of hours, they ordered food so as to not look suspicious. Another hour passed, and Edward finally decided to get up and stretch his legs. “I’ll order another round.”

He wasn’t at the bar for ten seconds when a woman appeared at his elbow. Looking over, he recognized her as one of the scantily-clad women he had observed soliciting a couple of the men who had come into the bar. He hadn’t realized it at first, but it turned out O’Rourke’s offered more than just drinks to the Human spacers that passed through Drasconna.

“How are you doing?” the dark eyed, blonde-haired woman asked. “Enjoying your drinks?”

“I’m enjoying them just fine,” Edward said neutrally, not wanting to lead her on.

“Is there nothing else I can do for you?” She asked as she brushed up against his elbow. Leaning in, she whispered the next words. “I’ve seen you with your lady friend. It doesn’t look like your date is going too well.”

“I have no problems in that department,” Edward whispered back. “But thanks anyway.”

The woman leaned back from Edward, glanced over towards Becca and blew him a kiss. “Well, if you change your mind, or if she does, you know where to find me.”

Shaking his head as he walked back to their table, Edward set Becca’s drink down in front of her. “What was that about?” She asked. “You’re not getting bored of my company, are you?” Her eyebrows rose as a hint of a grin touched her lips.

“We just exchanged words, nothing more,” Edward said as he rolled his eyes.

Becca’s grin widened. “I don’t know, I think I’ll have to keep my eye on you. I didn’t take you for the type.”

Edward wanted to defend his honor, but as he sat down, he felt something between his elbow and his side. Fishing his hand into his tunic pocket, he pulled out a small metallic capsule. He frowned at it for a second, and then quickly put it under the table. Twisting, he opened it to reveal a piece of paper. There was nothing more than a room number on it. Looking up, Edward sought out the blonde-haired woman. She was chatting to another man sitting at the bar. Just as he looked, she turned and caught his eye. For just a split second, her seductive look fell from her face and she pierced him with a serious stare. It lasted only a moment and was gone; with ease, she was smiling and giggling at the man at the bar once again.

“What is it?” Becca asked, following Edward’s gaze. “You’re not having second thoughts?”

Edward handed her the paper under the table. “I think our agent has made contact. I didn’t think I was the type. But it turns out I am, and so are you.” This time, Edward grinned at the look that came across Becca’s face. Before she could complain, however, he stood, took her hand and guided her out of the booth. Then, putting the best approximation of a lustful look on his face, he turned to the blonde-haired woman, waved at her, and pointed up to the floors above the bar.

The woman immediately left the man she was with, and purposely walked towards Edward and Becca, her hips swaying. “I knew you’d change your mind,” she said loud enough for several people around to hear. “And look at you,” she added as she got close and took Becca’s hands in hers. “You look like you are a hard worker. But pretty under all those muscles. Come along, I think we’re going to have fun.” Taking Edward and Becca by the hand, she led them out of one of the bar’s rear doors towards the stairs that led to the rooms above.

Chapter 7

Imperial Intelligence is an organization I have rarely had the pleasure of interacting with. I hope to keep it that way, and I would advise all fleet officers to do the same, for once they have their hooks in you, they never let go.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

As soon as they crossed the threshold and the door closed behind them, the blond-haired girl dropped her act. Her hips stopped swaying and she released Edward and Becca. Before turning to face them, she moved over to the bed, grabbed a jacket, and covered herself up. “I’m Brooke,” she said, holding out her hand. “Naval Intelligence officer assigned to the Drasconna. Welcome to Dravsini.”

Edward shook her hand warmly. “George,” he replied. “You got my message then? Thank you for meeting with us so quickly. Your cover is good, by the way.”

Brooke smiled. “I had you fooled. It was fun to watch you squirm.” Her face turned serious once again. “That’s something you’re going to have to work on, though. First time in the field?”

Edward had to quickly hide his feelings. Especially as he sensed Becca was smiling at Brooke’s words. “Not quite,” he said. “But my first time operating outside the Empire.”

“Ahh,” Brooke replied, as she cast a knowing glance at Becca. “So just your first time being propositioned. I see.”

“How long have you been stationed here?” Edward asked, seeking to change the subject.

“Three years,” Brooke answered. “And two years on New France before that. So, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?”

“You’re not going to ask us to identify ourselves?” Becca said.

“She speaks!” Brooke said as she held out her hand to Becca. “I thought you were just the muscle. And no,” she continued as they shook hands. “I think I know a spook and his muscle when I see them.”

“Muscle?” Becca said as she looked down at herself. She had worn baggy clothes to try and hide her physique.

“Anyone looking would spot you a mile away,” Brooke said. “So it’s a good thing there was no one with their wits about them down there.”

“How?” Becca demanded.

Brooke grinned and held up a hand. She started to drop her fingers one after the other. “The way you hold yourself so upright all the time. The way your baggy clothes still give away some of your muscles when you turn. And the way your eyes are always darting about. They all say one thing, special forces marine.” Brooke turned to Edward. “Which makes you the spook. Though you must be an important one to have such an escort.”

Brooke smiled at Becca again. “As to how I know you have been sent here by Naval Intelligence, you’ve reached out to me on the same day an Imperial cruiser has just arrived. So unless there are any special forces marines serving on civilian freighters, it’s a pretty easy bet to figure out who you both are.

“The real question is,” Brooke said as she moved closer to Edward and lowered her voice. “What exactly are you after? For that cruiser is piloted by none other than Emperor Somerville’s eldest son. Which means whatever it is you want; it must be important.”

Becca raised her eyebrows as she and Edward shared a glance. “She is not a spook for nothing.”

“Indeed, it seems not,” Edward replied. “Very well, let’s get down to it. I’ve been sent here by Admiral Alveraz himself, so that gives you an idea of the importance of what we’re looking for.”

Brooke over-exaggerated her nod. “That is impressive. So what can I do for the head of our division?”

“We’re out in The Wilds looking for anything out of the ordinary,” Edward explained. “There is a possibility a foreign power is seeking to stir up trouble for us along our northern border. This may be in the form of a civilization being turned against us. Or a rogue state making a bid to conquer its neighbors, or even just an increase in pirate activity. Whatever it is, it will be something designed to draw in our fleets and sap our strength.”

“And your mission is to find whatever this may be, and squash it before it can become a bigger problem?” Brooke replied.

Edward nodded. “Exactly. Have you encountered anything like this recently?”

Brooke frowned. Then, she shook her head. “Not that I recall. But to be honest, most of my work has focused on the Drasconna. I haven’t been looking out beyond their civilization.”

“Well, at least we can rule out anything happening here,” Edward said, unable to hide a hint of disappointment from his voice. “That’s something.”

Brooke held up a hand. “I didn’t say I was finished yet. Yes, most of my work has focused on the Drasconna. But now that you’ve brought all this up. I have something else to look into. Wait here, and I’ll go and see what I can dig up.”

“What? You want us to wait here?” Edward asked, sharing a glance with Becca. “We are on a tight schedule.”

“Relax, lover boy,” Brooke said with a smile. “I’ll not be long. And you’ve got the perfect cover. If you come down too soon, people will start to wonder just what we were doing up here. I’m going to slip out the back. But you two can stay and keep up our act.”

Before Edward could stop her, Brooke was already halfway out the door. She paused before she completely disappeared and flashed Edward and Becca a mischievous smile. “Oh, and try not to get too into our cover story,” she said as she cast a meaningful glance at the bed.

Edward felt his cheeks redden as Brooke disappeared. When he turned to Becca, she was smiling. “I like her,” the marine said.

“Let’s just hope she is as good at her job as she is at making fun of us,” Edward replied. He had been expecting to meet a professional. And while he couldn’t deny Brooke’s cover was good, he would have preferred a bit more deference from the intelligence agent.

“I’m sure she is,” Becca said confidently. “And look on the bright side. Now we don’t have to pretend to be on a date. So we can find other ways to pass the time.” From one of her pockets, Becca pulled out a deck of playing cards. “Care for a game?” She moved over to the apartment’s small table and sat.

“I suppose so,” Edward said, not able to think of anything better they could do.

Two hours later, the door to their room suddenly opened, causing both Edward and Becca to jump to their feet. Edward stepped back, while Becca raised her fists. Brooke grinned at them as she entered. “You see, a marine through and through,” she said as she winked at Becca. Moving past them, she flopped down on her bed and pulled out her datapad. “I have something for you.” She told Edward.

“I’m all ears,” Edward replied as he sat back down again.

“So, I have been working on developing three Drasconna assets. They’re all low level, but in important positions. One works in the orbital customs unit, another in their intelligence agency, and another is a very skilled hacker who I use from time to time.”

Edward glanced at Becca, who raised her eyebrows. He was impressed. Having an asset in the Drasconna intelligence agency was good work, if a little risky. If Brooke was ever discovered, it would hurt the Empire’s relationship with the Drasconna. “Well, what did your intelligence asset know?”

Brooke smiled. “Actually, my hacker is the one who has come up trumps. A couple of the dodgier trading companies have offices based here on Dravsini, so they can claim to be more legit than they are. I hacked two of their networks. One had something interesting.” With a swish of her hand, Brooke sent a file over to Edward’s datapad. “It’s a recruitment call. One someone put in with this trading company. Look at the requirements.”

Edward quickly scanned through them. “Three years needed, but no background check required, no specific species desired, other than that, there isn’t many.”

“Exactly,” Brooke said with a nod. “No background check? That’s a little fishy. So, I had my friend hack a few more recruitment requests. All have background checks. I then spoke to a couple of independent freighter captains, and they confirmed my suspicion. No background check is code for wanting someone who is willing to cross the line to get a job done. Or someone who already has some heat on them when it comes to law enforcement.”

“Pirates!” Edward said, seeing it now.

“And look again at the number of people wanted.”

Edward let out a whistle. The recruitment advert was looking for several hundred new spacers, and they were willing to pay top notch to hire them from the trading company. “I’m no expert, but that would be enough people to crew four or five pirate ships,” Edward said.

Brooke nodded. “And that’s not all. When I saw the number of recruits they were looking for, I had my hacker check the other trading companies. Several have received the same request. It looks like someone is recruiting all across The Wilds for people with the right experience and skills.”

Edward scratched his head. “What’s the problem?” Brooke asked. “Isn’t this what you are looking for?”

“I guess so,” Edward replied. “Though a pirate recruiting a few hundred additional spacers isn’t quite the scale of what we fear may be happening.”

“Then perhaps you don’t understand the impact a few pirates can have,” Brooke suggested. “There are areas of The Wilds not far from here where an uninhabited system would be lucky to see an Imperial patrol once every six months. Imagine what happens if a pirate could put together a small flotilla. Even three or four ships could terrorize a hundred systems. They’d cut trade off completely. Then, given enough time, they could build up more and more strength to the point that nothing short of a strong Imperial squadron could stop them.”

“I take your point,” Edward conceded, though he was still somewhat dubious. Pulling an Imperial squadron out of Zeta fort, even if fifty or a hundred ships were needed, didn’t sound like the kind of thing the hidden aliens were interested in. At least, his father was convinced their schemes would have much higher aims.

“What about your other contacts, did they come up with anything?” Becca asked.

Brooke shook her head. “I’m afraid not. If the Drasconna know anything about increased pirate activity, or a rogue state who is building up a battlefleet or something, my contacts haven’t been made aware. I’m afraid that is something your Captain is going to have to find out another way.”

“All right, then,” Edward said, accepting this was the best he was going to get. “So tell us more, where exactly is this pirate wanting his recruits to go?”

Brooke looked down at her feet. “That, I’m not so sure about. There is a small pattern linking the freighter companies that have received the request for recruits. They all operate more in the eastern Wilds than towards the Mindus border. But that is it. The recruitment simply lists a name that any would-be recruits should get in contact with. Yet, there are no contact details given. I presume that means if you’re familiar with that kind of business, you already know who the person is. I’m afraid monitoring pirate activity has not been high on my list of priorities.”

“Well, it is now,” Edward said as he stood. “We need to get back to Kestrel in case our Captain has discovered anything. But this is useful information. At least, it’s a start. If you find out anything more, you can send it on to us.”

Brooke gave Edward a sloppy salute. “Of course. How much of a priority should I give it?”

“Your highest,” Edward replied. “Though you’re to keep your ear to the ground for any other unusual happenings. This pirate activity may be the work of the foreign operatives we are looking for, or it may not. If something else comes along, I need to hear about it immediately.”

Brooke smiled. “You know, when I first got here, I was excited to be outside the Empire on an important mission. But, then over the months, I came to realize it’s as dull here as on Earth. The Drasconna are no threat to us, and apart from the odd political scandal, nothing very much goes on here at all. But this, this will break the boredom. Thank you, George, or whatever your real name is.”

“My name is George,” Edward said as he held out his hand. “For the time being, at least.”

Brooke took his hand and used it to pull him closer. Her eyes narrowed. “I still say you look familiar. Shorten your nose and straighten the fake wrinkles on your forehead and…” She shook her head. “I do not know, but it will come to me.”

Edward let her go and rolled his eyes. “Just focus on the task at hand, agent, you don’t need to know who I am.” He turned to Becca, “Come on, the Captain may have found something.”

“Well, let’s be on our way then,” Becca replied. “Nice to meet you, Brooke. Hopefully, our paths will cross again.”

“I look forward to it,” Brooke said with a smile.

Edward nodded to her, and then gestured for Becca to take the lead as they left the room. When they were out in the corridor, Brooke called after them. “Hold on there,” she said loud enough for anyone in the neighboring rooms to hear. “Where do you think you’re going?” Placing one foot over the threshold she held out a hand, palm upward. “You’ve had three hours of my services, that doesn’t come cheap.”

To his chagrin, Edward felt his cheeks blushing again. “How much?” He whispered.

The grin on Brooke’s face widened. “Four hundred Imperial credits and not a cent less, mister.”

When Edwards’ eyebrows rose, Brooke faked looking indignant. “What, you don’t think I’m worth it?” She said, looking up and down the corridor, she spoke to make sure her voice projected both ways.

Wanting the ordeal to end as quickly as possible, Edward quickly pulled out his datapad. Brooke pulled out hers as well and the two connected. With a couple of taps, Edward transferred the credits. Brooke winked at him when the transaction was done. “Good luck explaining that to your supervisor when you go back to Earth,” she whispered.

Before Edward could think of a retort, she stepped back into her quarters and the doors shut. Becca laughed and slapped Edward on the shoulder. “Come on, that’s one girl you don’t want to try getting one over on. Better we just get out of here.”

*

When they got back to Kestrel, it turned out Jonathan hadn’t beaten them back. In fact, Edward and Becca had to wait another four hours for him to return. When he did, he called them to his quarters. “Well, what did you find out?” he asked.

“A little, but not much,” Edward explained. “The intelligence officer assigned here hadn’t heard of anything untoward going on. Though she did reach out to several of her contacts. All she found was evidence of a pirate or a group of pirates seeking to recruit more spacers. From the number they’re looking for, it’s quite possible they’re trying to crew several ships.”

“Several,” Jonathan said as he whistled. “That’s impressive for pirates. It suggests they’ve recently captured a few ships or come into enough money to purchase some freighters they intend to convert.” He nodded. “Either way, that could be something. It aligns with what Admiral Ham’stan told me. The Drasconna Chancellors weren’t able to share anything useful with me. But Ham’stan has his finger on the pulse. There have been rumors coming in from several of the Drasconna’s trading partners to the east about increased pirate activity. Nothing that has touched their worlds or freighters themselves, but rumors of more distant worlds having problems are increasing.”

“That aligns with the little we have been able to ascertain,” Edward said. “Brooke, the intelligence agent, believes the freighter companies that the pirates are trying to recruit from operate more to the east. Presumably, they want spacers familiar with that area of The Wilds.”

Jonathan nodded. “Well, it’s not a rogue empire trying to conquer their neighbors or attack us, but I guess this is the only lead we have to go on. Here’s what I was thinking,” he said as he activated a small holo display on his datapad to show a map of the local systems. “We were scheduled to visit two more civilizations before heading deeper into The Wilds. But if this pirate activity is far to the east, we’re not likely to learn anything more specific than the rumors you’ve already heard. Nor do we have any fleet elements deployed at fixed systems out that way, but there are these three hidden observation posts. I’d like to go and check out their data files. They may have come across something that will give us a more concrete lead. And if not, we’ll be out that way anyway, and can start to visit some of the nearby systems and see if they are having any pirate trouble.”

Edward took a deep breath as he thought through his brother’s suggestion. Imperial intelligence had agents on both the systems they had been scheduled to visit. It was possible he could get more intel from them, but it wasn’t likely to do anything more than point them more towards the eastern Wilds. “All right,” he said as he agreed with his brother. “Let me send coded messages to the agents we were going to call in with and instruct them to pass on any unusual activities they come across to us. Then, we can be on our way.”

“You may get to it then, for we’re going to break orbit within the hour,” Jonathan instructed. “If there are pirates seeking to build up a flotilla of ships, we should be aiming to find them and take them out before they become too strong for us.”

Chapter 8

A friend is someone who will always help you in your time of need. Sometimes though it works in the opposite direction, if you can help a stranger in need, you may very well just make a friend for life. Wisely, the Empire has followed this policy for several generations.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Matilda, Ares 23 system, 15th October 2510 AD, (same time).

“Ah, Admiral,” Lieutenant Brzezinski said hesitantly, trying to get Emilie’s attention. “The ship that jumped into the system half an hour ago, its transponder signal has just reached us. I think there may have been a malfunction, though.”

Emilie looked up from the screen she had been reading. “What do you mean, Lieuten…” She cut off when she saw what her flagship’s main holo display was showing. “The Imperial yacht! What on Earth is it doing here?” Emilie looked over to her COMs officer. “Have we received any other transmissions?”

Brzezinski shook her head. “Not yet, Admiral. Should I send a request for an update?”

Emilie wanted to know. Whatever was going on, it had to be important. The Imperial yacht meant either James or Christine had come to visit her. Yet, her fleet was currently one hundred and fifty light years south of the Empire’s borders in unclaimed space. She was hunting for the Flex-aor High Queen and her fleets. Emilie couldn’t understand why either James or Christine would travel so far from Earth. Especially not in a lonely pleasure yacht. “Are there no other ships with them?” she asked, forgetting about Brzezinski’s question.

“Only one destroyer has jumped in with Royal Sovereign, that was half an hour ago,” Lieutenant Parker reported from her sensor station. “No other ships have appeared since.”

Emilie shook her head. She didn’t understand what was going on. Then she remembered Brzezinski’s question. She was tempted to send a message and ask for an update. But if James or Christine are there, they have chosen not to transmit anything for a reason. “We will wait,” she said as she glanced at Brzezinski. “Whatever they have to say, they clearly want to do it face to face.”

“Aye, Admiral,” Brzezinski replied.

Emilie watched the small dot representing Royal Sovereign for several more minutes as it continued to move quickly towards Matilda’s position. Her mind was able to come up with a handful of different reasons for why Christine and James would come to visit her. None made particular sense, nor filled her with excitement. There was no good reason that she could think of for why they would need to make such a visit in person. With the war with the Protectorates still raging, she couldn’t help feeling they were bringing some particularly bad news.

You will find out when you find out, Emilie told herself. With an effort, she stopped her mind from wandering. Instead, she refocused on the report she had been reading. The small supply depot her engineers had built in the Ares-23 system was slowly being exhausted by her fleet of six hundred warships. They could only stay another two weeks, then they would have to move on. She had just been in the process of double-checking just how many supplies they had whilst she tried to decide where to move next.

Under her command, she had three thousand four hundred ships. Two thirds were split into four fleets that she had moving from depot to depot, ready to strike at a moment’s notice if Ala’ron and her fleets were found. The rest were spread out in small squadrons and flotillas, hunting for any sign of the Flex-aor. Keeping them all in supply and coordinated was a nightmare. Especially with so many support ships being diverted to the war being fought against the Protectorates. Coordinating her fleets’ movements so they were always in supply and close enough to assist one another took a lot of Emilie’s mental energy.

Despite doing her best to focus, over the next two hours, she reviewed several plans her command staff had put together for how to move the various fleets. With the knowledge that the Imperial yacht was getting ever closer, however, she was too distracted to come to a decision. When Lieutenant Brzezinski finally reported what Emilie was waiting to hear, she gladly put the problem aside for later.

“Royal Sovereign is coming alongside, a shuttle has just left her shuttle bay,” Brzezinski reported.

“Very good, direct it to shuttle bay one,” Emilie replied as she stood. “I’ll go and greet whoever is coming over myself.” She hesitated before walking out of the bridge. “Still no details on who is on board?”

“Sorry, Admiral, that information hasn’t been shared with us,” Brzezinski said as she shook her head.

Emilie shrugged her shoulders. “I guess it’s meant to be a surprise.”

As she walked to hangar bay one, a strange mix of excitement and foreboding filled her. On one hand, if it really was serious news her uncle or aunt was bringing, wouldn’t they have at least acknowledged they were coming? That they hadn’t suggested the news was even worse than Emilie could imagine, or that nothing was wrong at all.

With her emotions swirling, Emilie stepped into the hangar bay. A heavily armored Imperial shuttle, one she knew had been designed to carry the Imperial Empress or Emperor, was just touching down. Its rear access ramp quickly began to descend, and two Imperial Guards marched out. Then a figure Emilie hadn’t been expecting at all appeared, a large grin on her face. “Georgia, what…” Emilie didn’t finish her question. She was already running towards her cousin, for the squirming four year old in her arms could only be one person!

“Mommy!” Samuel shouted as Georgia turned him around to face Emilie. He instantly freed himself from Georgia’s grasp and ran to Emilie.

Emilie reached him seconds later and scooped him up. She held him tightly against her chest. Then, she moved him higher and kissed him several times on his forehead, lips and cheeks. To her delight, he returned her kiss. “It is so good to see you, Samuel!” she told him. “You make me so happy. I’ve missed you so much! I love you.”

“I love you too, mommy,” Samuel replied, a big grin on his face. “Did we surprise you?”

“You certainly did,” Emilie said as she moved Samuel to sit on one of her hips so she could see Georgia. “You and cousin Georgia are sneaky! A little too sneaky,” Emilie added, as she had to reach up with her free hand and wiped a tear from each eye.

Samuel laughed to show how pleased he was with himself. Georgia smiled and shrugged. “We came all this way to see you, I thought we should try and make an entrance.”

Emilie shook her head. “You did that. Now come here and get a hug yourself, cousin.”

With a smile, Georgia moved closer, and Emilie embraced her with her free hand. Immediately, she sensed something wasn’t right from the way Georgia returned her hug. “Are you all right?” she asked as they parted.

“I was badly injured when the peace negotiations between us and the Protectorates were bombed,” Georgia said. “It was three months ago now, but I’m still a little delicate. I’m all right, though.”

“Peace negotiations?” Emilie said. “And a bombing?” She shook her head. “I am way behind on the news, it seems.” Samuel squirming in her arms brought her attention back to her son. “However, unless you have some extremely depressing news, I think someone else needs my attention first.”

Georgia’s face darkened. “I do have several things we need to talk about,” her face lightened slightly again as she reached up and tickled Samuel under the chin. “But I think we can spend some time with this one first. He’s been a real handful these last weeks, but a joy as well.”

Emilie chuckled. “I can well imagine. You didn’t bring him by yourself, did you?” She asked as her eyebrows rose.

Georgia shook her head and half-turned to where Samuel’s nanny was only now coming down the shuttle’s access flap. “Olivia came with us. She’s been doing his schooling and most of the looking after. My job has been to provide the entertainment.”

“I’m sure you’ve been excellent at that,” Emilie said with a chuckle.

“I’m not so sure,” Georgia replied, “but he has certainly helped my rehabilitation. With all his climbing on me and wrestling, I’ve been getting plenty of exercise.”

“Well, mister,” Emilie said as she held Samuel out from her with two arms so his face was level with hers. “What say we go and get something to eat and play some? I think I have some chocolate rations I haven’t used up this week.”

Samuel’s grin told everyone what he thought of that, and so with an even wider smile and a spring in her step, Emilie led Georgia and Olivia from the hangar bay to her quarters.

*

For two hours, Georgia watched as Emilie and Samuel played together. Though she was largely reduced to the role of observer, or fetcher for the things Samuel wanted, she could hardly stop smiling. Over the five weeks it had taken to reach Matilda, she had grown a lot closer to her second cousin. It was a joy to see him so happy. All the excitement eventually took its toll on Samuel, though. In the middle of Emilie reading one of the books she had discovered and had been keeping to read to her son, he fell asleep on her lap. After Emilie gently rocked him for a few moments and then kissed him, she handed him over to Olivia to take into an adjoining room.

As soon as Samuel and Olivia were gone, Emilie got off the floor of her quarters and moved to a more comfortable chair. Georgia followed, knowing what was coming next. “So, tell me why you are really here? You didn’t just come all this way to let me see my son and get some R&R after your injury.”

“No,” Georgia replied. “I bring more concerning news.” Pulling out a medical scanner, Georgia pointed towards Emilie. “May I? It’s necessary.” Emilie nodded, and as Georgia suspected, given the warmth she had seen between Emilie and Samuel, she found nothing untoward. Putting the scanner away, she launched into explaining everything to Emilie, from the events surrounding the ceasefire negotiations, the bombing and the peace agreement made with Admiral Reverus, to everything to do with the new aliens.

More than an hour passed before Georgia had finished explaining and Emilie had run out of questions. “These are some crazy developments,” Emilie said. “I’m glad you came to tell me. Though I’m not sure how much it changes things here. We’ve had no sightings of the Flex-aor for nearly a year now, and if there was anything else strange going on, we would have spotted it.”

“Except,” Georgia pointed out, “You wouldn’t have known what you’re looking for.”

“True, I suppose,” Emilie said with a nod. “Tell me then, has James connected these aliens with High Queen Ala’ron’s escape from her world? If they’ve been interfering in things seeking to weaken us, they could have had a hand in that, to.”

Georgia’s eyes widened at this suggestion. “No one has made that connection, at least not before I left Earth.”

Emilie nodded. “I suppose I’ve had a lot more time to think about it. Since she escaped, we’ve thought we missed one of her daughters thirty years ago when we captured their systems and destroyed their orbital industries. Maybe we did, and it was one of her daughters who built up the fleet that rescued her. But what if Ala’ron had help building the fleet that took her from her homeworld from someone else? That would explain how they built up such a large fleet without us ever detecting any sign of it.”

“It’s very possible,” Georgia admitted. “And you’d know far better than I. What do you think it means for us now?”

“I’m not sure,” Emilie said slowly. “Since your brother discovered the Protectorates, we’ve not encountered a single Flex-aor ship. If both groups are being manipulated by these hidden aliens, then maybe they pulled the Flex-aor back while we were distracted by the Protectorates.”

“And now we have come to a kind of peace with the Protectorates, you think the Flex-aor may come back?” Georgia asked.

“If the goal of these hidden aliens is to distract us and sap our strength, then that would seem logical. Either way, your news has put me on high alert. I’d say I’ll be just a little less surprised if Flex-aor fleets do start showing up again.” Emilie screwed her lips together as she thought out loud. “And perhaps, a little more cautious. I think I’ll be sending out extra patrols.” She turned to meet Georgia’s gaze. “With this peace with the Protectorates, what do you think the likelihood is we’ll be getting more ships sent this way?”

Georgia grimaced. “Not great, I’m afraid. There’s nothing in the reports I brought from my dad or the Admiralty that mention more ships. The ships Becket has are needed to watch the Protectorates and reinforce the Conclave defenses facing the Karacknids.”

Emilie tilted her head. “That’s disappointing. But, we’ll just have to make do.” She smiled and then sprang to her feet. “I’m getting peckish, shall we go and find something to eat? A few more questions are coming to me, and there are a couple of tactical things I’d like to pick your brain about, as well.”

“Tactical things?” Georgia asked in a confused tone.

Emilie held up a finger and waggled it at Georgia. “You’re forgetting, Flight Leader, you are now one of the most, if not the most, decorated pilot in the Empire’s history. We’ve been developing several tactics for using fighters against Flex-aor warships. I’d like to run them by you, and maybe even get you in a simulator to try them out with my pilots, assuming you’re up for it?”

Georgia grinned. “As long as you don’t tell my mother, you bet I am!”

“Excellent,” Emilie replied as she put her arm around her cousin’s shoulder and they walked from her quarters. “How long are you both planning on staying, anyway?”

“Mum thought a couple of weeks would be good for you and Samuel, assuming there was still no sign of the Flex-aor. Though if you’re going to let me use the training simulators, maybe we could extend that a little?”

“I can’t see Samuel or me complaining about that,” Emilie said, a sparkle in her eyes. Normally, she wouldn’t have wanted her son anywhere near the frontline of a combat zone, but having seen no action in a year, and not a peep from any of her scouts, she was determined to enjoy her time with Samuel, whether there was a new hidden alien threat or not.

*

IS Matilda, 20th October 2510 AD, (five days later).

“Well, how did it go?” Emilie asked Georgia as she stepped into her briefing room.

“I’m a little rusty, more than I expected,” Georgia admitted. She took a seat facing Emilie, then she grinned. “But it still felt great to have a flight stick in my hands once again. And I did get a kill or two…”

Emilie rolled her eyes. “Be honest. How many?”

Georgia looked down at her feet. “Four.”

“Ha! And you say that is rusty. I wouldn’t want to have to face you when you’re back up to full speed,” Emilie replied. “So, what did you think of our tactics?”

“Interesting,” Georgia said, “I’m not sure how well they might work in fighter battles, but in assaulting a group of warships, they have potential. I have a couple of ideas of how they could be tweaked, though.”

Emilie smiled. “That’s what I was hoping for. Write them up and share them with Wing Commander Gavril and his Flight Leaders.”

“I will,” Georgia replied. “And with your permission, I’d like to keep training with them.”

“Of course. As long as you promise not to overdo it, you can train as many hours as you wish, and Samuel allows.”

“Not many, then,” Georgia said with a grin. Though Samuel was delighted to be able to spend time with his mother, Emilie’s responsibilities kept her busy for many hours each day. As a result, Georgia had been spending a lot of time with him, entertaining him.

“At least when it comes time to having your own, you’ll not be able to complain you did not know what you were getting yourself in for.”

Georgia blushed slightly at Emilie’s words. “I think that’s a few years away yet. If I ever find a man Mother and Father would approve of.”

“You can always ask them for help,” Emilie said with a wink. “I’m sure Empress Christine would be delighted to find you someone who might one day be suitable to be your husband and Emperor.” Emilie flashed Georgia smile. “Though, come to think of it, despite the billions of men out there, I’m not sure there is actually one that would meet your mother’s standards to hold both those roles.”

Georgia nodded. “You see my problem. Jonathan may be the heir apparent, but if anything happens to him, I could find myself having to step up. So how do you figure out if someone is good enough to think about dating when they may have to be Emperor one day?”

Emilie sat back in her command chair, giving Georgia’s words some thought. “That would tend to make things more complicated. But, I think you’re overthinking it. At your age, do you think anyone would have chosen your father to become Emperor of the United Human Empire?” Emilie shook her head. “He had to grow into it, as you have to grow into your responsibilities. So, if you are on the lookout for someone who is competent at what they’re doing now, then you can help them grow into whatever the future holds.”

Georgia’s eyebrows rose. “A genius tactical commander and wise in the ways of love; you are an impressive woman, cousin.”

“I’m just sharing with you how it worked for me. Mark’s competence was what first made me notice him when we were both serving on your father’s command staff, that and his strong chin!” Emilie said with a smile.

“Just his chin?” Georgia asked as she gave Emilie a knowing glance.

Before Emilie could defend herself, the COM unit on her desk flashed, and then beeped. “It’s the bridge, I better get this,” Emilie said as she tapped it. “Go ahead.”

“Admiral, an unknown ship has just jumped into the system. It’s being escorted by Falcon. She is one of the destroyers from Commodore Haysom’s flotilla,” Matilda’s Captain reported.

“I’ll be there presently, Captain,” Emilie replied as she stood. “Fancy coming to take a look?”

Georgia answered by jumping from her seat and following Emilie out of her quarters. It was just a few short steps to the bridge, and so Emilie was soon in her command chair while Georgia took a seat in one of the spare ones assigned to guests. Both looked up to the main holo display as they sat. Two contacts dominated the image, though the visuals were poor given the range, one was clearly not designed by Humanity or any of her allies.

“How long until any report they’ve transmitted reaches us?” Emilie asked.

“Another ten minutes, Admiral,” Lieutenant Brzezinski answered.

“Show me the systems Commodore Haysom’s ships were searching,” she requested next.

The holo display changed to show a star map of space south of the Empire’s borders. Ten systems began to flash one hundred light years south east of Matilda’s location. “This was their recent patrol schedule,” Fritz, Emilie’s operations officer, informed her.

Emilie nodded to Fritz and then studied the map. Whilst her ships had encountered a number of new civilizations over the last year and a half of hunting the Flex-aor, none had been discovered near Haysom’s patrol area. She glanced at a secondary display that was still showing Falcon and the newcomer. None had the capabilities to build ships that fast either, she told herself. Whoever it was then, they were someone new. As the rest of her staff officers filled the bridge, Emilie took a deep breath and relaxed, patiently waiting for more information.

“Receiving their reports now, Admiral,” Brzezinski said as her COM console began to flash.

“Let’s see them,” Emilie requested. “Roche, send them to all the command staff, and Georgia,” Emilie added to her Chief of Staff as she glanced at her cousin. Given Georgia’s real reason for her visit, she needed to see it too.

“Aye, Admiral,” Roche replied.

The first one Emilie opened was from Commodore Haysom. In it, he gave a quick rundown of just what was going on. It turned out the ship belonged to an alien civilization who called themselves the Camogodas. It had been sent out by its civilization’s leadership with an Ambassador to look for help. Emilie’s hands tightened into fists as she read on. The Flex-aor had attacked one of their neighbors. The Camogodas had sent half of their fleet to try and help, but they had been defeated, their ships destroyed, and their neighbor cleansed by the Flex-aor. The Camogodas feared they were next.

Commodore Haysom then reported how the Ambassador had shared the Camogodas’ star maps and a lot of other technical information on their technology and warfleet. With interest, Emilie scanned through the most important details Haysom had highlighted. Then, she read how he had dispatched two destroyers towards Camogodas’ space to seek to verify the Ambassador’s story and another to escort the Ambassador to meet with her.

“Well,” Emilie said when she had finished reading. “It seems we may have found the Flex-aor. What does everyone make of this?”

“It sounds just like the Flex-aor,” Roche said, her face was tight, showing her anger. “They are despicable.”

“I concur,” Rodgers said more slowly. “I suppose it could be a trap to lure us in, but as far as we know, the Flex-aor have never worked with another civilization. Certainly not like this.”

“No, it would be very unusual for them to cooperate with anyone,” Emilie responded. She shot Georgia a quick glance, however. For if she was right about how Ala’ron had escaped her homeworld, there was one species who the Flex-aor might be working with. Georgia nodded when their eyes met. From the worried look on Georgia’s face, Emilie guessed she was having similar thoughts.

“The problem is, we may already be too late.” Roche said. “If this species’ homeworld is where their star map says it is. It has to have taken them at least a month to bump into Haysom, and even if we left tomorrow, it would take us two to reach their system. The Flex-aor could have destroyed them already.”

“That is a distinct possibility,” Georgia said, joining the conversation. “But according to what these Camogodas have shared with Haysom, the battle for their neighbor’s homeworld was a bloody one. The Flex-aor took losses. It may be that they will be taking time to lick their wounds.”

“And incorporate whatever technology they have captured into their ships,” Emilie added, agreeing with her cousin. “We know that before we ever encountered the Flex-aor, they didn’t just cleanse the other civilizations they fought, they absorbed their technology and ransacked their destroyed worlds for resources. If the Flex-aor have fled so far south to avoid us, it only makes sense that they would try to attack and absorb the weaker civilizations they encounter. We may be too late, but if we can, we need to try to help. Certainly, we need to get ships in the theatre to get our own eyes on the Flex-aor.”

“Should I begin preparations for hosting this Ambassador then?” Roche said as she turned to Emilie.

Emilie nodded. “Yes, but let’s not go overboard with the pomp and ceremony. I’ll meet the Ambassador with a small delegation. We’ll hear what they have to say, and then make a final decision. But I want preparations to dispatch as large of a force as we can towards the Camogodas homeworld started immediately, for if we decide to intervene, we will have to act fast.” Emilie turned to her operations officer. “Fritz, what do you think, how many ships could we take that far?”

Fritz looked down at her console and began to tap on it. She shook her head as she worked. “It’s hard to be sure without some simulations. But I wouldn’t think we could keep more than two hundred and fifty in supply. We’d have to bring every supply freighter with us here and from the two nearest Forward Operating Bases. Maybe we could push that up a little if we took supplies from some of our other ships, they’d have to head back to rear FOBs though.”

“Well, work out just what we need to get as many ships there as possible,” Emilie replied. “Have whoever you need help you. If we do this, it’s going to take a lot of work to put together.”

“Aye, Admiral,” Fritz said.

Emilie turned to Georgia. “Flight Leader, I think it would be appropriate for you to join me in meeting this Ambassador. What say we retire to my office and discuss strategy?”

Georgia nodded. “It would be my pleasure.”

Emilie shared a glance with Roche and Captain Rodgers. “You two shall join us as well. Roche, come when you have your preparations made. Rodgers, you can meet our guest in the hangar bay and escort him to my main briefing room.” As they replied, Emilie stood and led Georgia back into her office.

Chapter 9

At the same time, the Empire must always be watchful, for history also teaches us there are those out there who would use our willingness to help against us.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

“So, what do you think?” Emilie asked Georgia as soon as they stepped into her quarters.

Georgia shook her head. “I don’t know what to think. This sounds exactly like the kind of thing I was sent out here to warn you about. This Ambassador could be genuine. It sounds exactly like what the Flex-aor would be up to. Yet, this species could be being manipulated by the hidden snake-like aliens.”

“Or could even be a snake-like alien in disguise itself,” Emilie pointed out.

“Exactly,” Georgia agreed. “How are we to know?”

“Well, I think that’s where we start. You mentioned your father had been working on ways to scan for these snake-like aliens. Can we check this Ambassador when he comes on board?”

“Of course!” Georgia said as she tried to remember the briefing Alveraz had given her. “The details of the scanning software are in the encrypted files I brought for you. I think we should be able to rig the scanners in the shuttle hangar to do the scans.”

Emilie nodded. “Good, I’ll have Lieutenant Cao assist you setting it up. You can tell him it’s new software to check for exotic explosive material. Given the bombing on your father’s flagship, it’s a good cover story.”

“I’ll get right on it,” Georgia replied.

“Then come back and join us here,” Emilie instructed. “For if this isn’t a snake-like alien, then we’re going to have to judge for ourselves if they are working with them, or if it is some other kind of trap. For that, I’ll need your eyes and instincts.”

“I’ll be right back,” Georgia replied.

As Georgia stood and moved out of her office, Emilie pulled up the star map the aliens had shared with Commodore Haysom. She began to study it again, to get a sense of the new information and see if it could be used to lure her into a trap.

Several minutes later, her COM unit beeped. “Admiral,” Lieutenant Brzezinski reported. “The Ambassador’s shuttle has landed, Captain Rodgers is escorting him and his entourage to your main briefing room now.”

“Thank you, Lieutenant,” Emilie said and then tapped her COM unit to cut the channel. Standing, she checked her appearance in one of the small mirrors in her office, and then stepped from it into her main briefing room. Roche joined her moments later, and then just before the Ambassador arrived, Georgia rushed in as well. When Roche wasn’t looking, Georgia gave Emilie a quick shake of her head letting her know the scan had been completed and nothing untoward found.

Seconds later, the main doors into the briefing room swished open and Captain Rogers stepped in. “Vice Admiral Alveraz, let me introduce you to Ambassador Conlatte of the Camogodas Democratic Republic.”

Emilie stood to her feet as a tall, slender alien followed Rogers into the briefing room. To her surprise, the alien wasn’t wearing any kind of flight suit or clothes. Instead, it was covered by what looked like a thick, leathery grey skin. At least, as far as she could tell, she thought it was the alien’s skin. It was possible, she supposed, that it was just a very tight-fitting garment. Quickly, she shook such thoughts from her head as she moved out from behind the desk she had been sitting at and approached Conlatte. “Ambassador, you are most welcome on board my flagship,” she said as she bowed to the alien.

Conlatte returned the gesture, bowing even deeper. “Thank you for agreeing to meet me, Vice Admiral,” Conlatte said as he rose. “Commodore Hayson was most gracious in allowing me to come and request an audience with you, and you are even more gracious to grant it.” Slowly, Conlatte held out a slender, three fingered hand towards Emilie. “I believe this is how your species greet one another.”

Emilie reached out and took Conlatte’s hand. As she shook it, she was far less repulsed from touching the alien than she expected. If she had her eyes closed, she doubted she’d be able to tell if she was shaking hands with a human or not. The feeling made her smile. “You have clearly been studying our ways, Ambassador. I am impressed. Let me apologize beforehand if I cause offence in this meeting. Up until an hour ago, I had never heard of your people. Indeed, none of my Empire’s ships have explored so far from your borders.”

“Do not worry, Vice Admiral, I have experience dealing with several other species who are neighbors of our Democratic Republic, I am well accustomed to inter-species dialogues, and the unintentional problems that can often arise.”

Emilie smiled again. “I’m glad to hear it. Now, let me introduce you to my subordinates. You have met my flight Captain, of course. This is my Chief of Staff Janine Roche, and then this is Flight Leader Somerville,” Emilie said as she gestured to Roche and Georgia in turn.

“A pleasure to meet you both,” Conlatte said as he bowed to each in turn. “With me I have brought my aide, Junior Ambassador Nant’on, and Captain Farisan, who piloted us here.”

Emilie shook both their hands. “You must have had some trip, Captain,” she said to Farisan, “I understand you spent several months exploring a route north before you encountered Commodore Haysom’s squadron.”

“Indeed we did,” Farisan replied. “We knew we would have to search out new shift passages when we set off on a mission, and so we left well-stocked with food and supplies. Still, it was good fortune that we encountered Commodore Hayson. If we had not, we would never have made it far enough to discover your fleet and your Empire.”

“Then let us hope that fortune stays with us in these discussions,” Emilie said. She turned back to Conlatte. “Shall we sit, I am eager to hear what it is you wish to discuss. Commodore Haysom’s reports have filled me in on what you discussed with him, but I am eager to hear from you about the threats the Flex-aor pose to your people.”

“I am glad you are so willing to speak with us,” Conlatte said as he took the seat that had been conformed to try and meet his needs. “Eight ships were sent out from our homeworld with the same mission to search beyond known space for help. Whilst we dreamed of meeting civilizations as powerful and hospitable as yours, we had little hope we actually would.”

“So tell me from the beginning, what has happened to your civilization and your neighbors?” Emilie asked, knowing that unless the Camogodas were very different to every other species she had met, the Ambassador would want to tell his story in full.

“It began a year ago, Vice Admiral,” Conlatte said. “One of our neighbors, the Samsal, reported encountering strange ships in several of their outer systems. Then, just a week later, the invasion began. Within a month, every one of the Samsal’s five colonies had been overrun. To our horror, each planet was nuked, then these strange ships moved in and began to harvest the planets for whatever materials they were looking for.”

“Probably metals and alloys to use to build up their fleet,” Emilie suggested.

Conlatte nodded. “That’s what many have suspected. In an effort to save the Samsal, we and another of our allies sent a fleet to defend their homeworld, whilst the Samsal evacuated as many of their people as they could. The Flex-aor struck with far more ships than we had seen before. One-on-one, one of our ships is almost as powerful as one of theirs, but in such numbers, our fleet was crushed. Barely fifty ships made it back alive.

“Right then, we knew we would be next. Just days later was when Captain Farisan and I left on our mission. That was six months ago. I fear it may already be too late. But I wish to ask you and your civilization for help, nonetheless. The future of my species is at stake. If at all possible, I would beseech you to intervene on our behalf.”

Emilie felt her heart burn within her. Though it had been two and a half decades since the Karacknids had nuked Earth, she still remembered it like it was yesterday. All she had to do was close her eyes and she could see the images that had been ingrained in her mind that day. Images of other attacks were easy to recall as well, though she had only seen recordings and not seen them in person, they were ingrained as well. “As you know, Ambassador, my species is all too familiar with the Flex-aor. We have had three of our own worlds ‘cleansed,’ as they call it by nuclear weapons. I’m afraid it is in fact our fault that you and your neighbors are being threatened by their evil. For they have come to your sector of the galaxy because they flee our fleets. We have been seeking revenge for their latest atrocities for more than two years now.”

Conlatte nodded in a very Human-like way. “Commodore Haysom explained some of your civilization’s history with the Flex-aor Vice Admiral. But you must not lay any blame at your civilization’s feet. You were protecting yourselves as we would do if we could. We only ask that you help us now.”

Emilie felt torn. She desperately wanted to agree to help Conlatte. Indeed, her express orders from Admiral Somerville and the Admiralty were to hunt down the Flex-aor at almost any cost. Yet, she had new orders now. And while she wanted to trust Conlatte, the very fact that his species’ story pulled at her heartstrings made her nervous. If the hidden snake-like aliens really had infiltrated the Empire, then they would know exactly what kind of story to tell to trick her. They probably even have a file on me, Emilie thought as she tried to keep her emotions out of her analysis of Conlatte and his story.

Looking for help, she glanced at Georgia. Her friend gave a slight shrug of her shoulder. She is as conflicted as me, Emilie suspected. So then, what do I do? As she assessed her own emotions and reasoning, Emilie knew she wanted to help. Conlatte hadn’t given her any reason not to, and without one, everything within her wanted to do what she could for the Camogodas. That was what she, and the Empire her uncle had formed, stood for.

Suddenly aware that a long silence had elapsed since Conlatte’s request, Emilie looked around at everyone. “If help is what you have come to ask for, then that is what you shall get. If I can stop the Flex-aor from killing one more sentient world, I will gladly do it. ” Conlatte, Nant’on, and Farisan all smiled and shared excited looks with one another.

Emilie gave them a moment, and then locked eyes with Conlatte.  “Though I must warn you, we may not be able to save your civilization.” She spoke slowly to make sure the Ambassador understood. “Your systems are a long way from here, and so we won’t be able to bring many ships to your aid. At least not initially. There are also a number of other provisions we would need to work out between us. We would be heavily relying on you supplying fuel and foodstuffs for our ships, and there are diplomatic considerations that need addressed.” Emilie nodded as she spoke. “However, in principle, I believe we should give you what aid we can. I will issue orders to begin preparations to do so as soon as we are finished here.”

Conlatte broke into a smile again. He jumped up from his seat and moved over to Emilie and extended his hand. “Thank you, thank you so much, Admiral,” he said as Emilie stood and took his hand. “My people will forever be in your debt. And we will willingly do whatever we can to assist and provide for your ships.”

Emilie smiled and gestured for Conlatte to sit when he finally let her hand go. “In that case, we have many more technical questions you can hopefully answer,” Emilie said. “Questions that will help us plan for the conflict.”

“Of course, we will answer as best we can,” Conlatte said. “There will be no secrets between us, on that you have my word. How can there be when my very civilization may cease to exist if you are not able to aid us?”

Emilie glanced at Roche and Rodgers, inviting them into the conversation. For the next hour, they began to draw out as much information from Conlatte and his two associates as possible. There was much Commodore Haysom hadn’t learnt from Conlatte that they needed to know to properly plan out a military campaign that would take them so far from their supply bases.

Whilst they focused on the more minute details, Emilie was keen to learn about the Camogodas civilization and its fleet. She was surprised to learn they laid claim to thirty-one systems, four of which had colonies within them. Even with the losses they had suffered, they had over a thousand warships defending their systems. In addition, their two closest allies had an additional eight hundred warships between them. From Farisan, she also learnt that the weapons tech level of all three species was roughly equivalent to where the Empire had been at the end of the Karacknid War.

She was also pleased to hear that the name the Camogodas used for their government; the Camogodas Democratic Republic actually seemed to be genuine. From her own understanding of Earth history, that wasn’t always the case. Yet, the Camogodas appeared to have a complex democracy with much of their decision-making decentralized away from their main government and given to thousands of small regions. To Conlatte, Emilie suspected the Empire, with her aunt and uncle at its head, probably sounded downright authoritarian compared to how his civilization functioned. Even so, there were far more similarities than differences, especially when it came to each civilizations’ views on the rights of sentients.

The knowledge gave Emilie hope. According to the best estimates of her intelligence staff, Ala’ron had no more than four thousand ships left. If the Flex-aor High Queen wanted to, she could easily combine her fleets and destroy the Camogodas and their allies. But so far, the High Queen had been keeping her fleets scattered, presumably to avoid an Imperial fleet destroying them all in one go. Which means if she tries to attack with only a portion of her strength, we may be able to tip the balance of forces in the Camogodas’ favor and buy time for more of our ships to enter the theatre, Emilie concluded.

When they finally had no more questions to ask, Conlatte vigorously shook Emilie’s hand again as they said goodbye. “We will go and begin our preparations now,” Emilie promised. “I’m sure you’ll want to rest, but I want to invite you back this evening for a meal. It is customary among my people for friends to eat together to better get to know one another. It would be an informal gathering rather than an official diplomatic meeting.”

Conlatte bowed deeply. “It would be our pleasure to return and eat with you, Vice Admiral. My people are a very sociable species, and we too enjoy spending time together around meals.”

Emilie smiled. “Then we will see each other again soon. Captain Rodgers can escort you back to the hangar bay and your shuttle.”

“Thank you again, Vice Admiral, my species will forever be in your debt,” Conlatte said as he bowed a second time, and then left with Rodgers.

“They certainly are very appreciative,” Roche commented. “Though I guess in the same situation, I would be, too.”

“Indeed,” Emilie agreed. “We all would. Go and inform the rest of the command staff of what we have decided here, and start the preparations we have discussed. I’ll join you momentarily, I need a word with Flight Leader Somerville first.”

“Of course, Admiral,” Roche said as she saluted and left.

“I’ve another favor to ask of you,” Emilie said as she turned to Georgia. “Come with us on this mission.” Before Georgia could answer, Emilie anticipated her concerns. “I know you’re not ready for active service yet. You can join my command staff as a temporary attaché. And you can continue your rehabilitation and training with the fleet’s pilots. More importantly, I need another set of eyes with me. My gut is telling me to trust Conlatte, but if these snake-like aliens know us, they could have orchestrated exactly the kind of scenario that would lure us in. I need someone with me who knows what’s really going on to be on the lookout for deception or a trap.”

Emilie smiled as she saw on Georgia’s face that her cousin was already amenable to her suggestion. Even so, she had one final argument prepared. “And think about the alternative. Would you rather finish your rehabilitation here with the fleet? Or back at the Palace under your mother’s nose?”

Georgia shook her head at that suggestion. “I think you’ve convinced me, Vice Admiral. On one condition though.”

“Name it,” Emilie said.

“When I am ready to return to active service, you’ll let me take a Hellcat and join one of the squadrons, if there is an opening. I don’t want to sit around on the bridge of a starship when I could be out there flying.”

Emilie hesitated. “Your parents would not be happy if I put you back in a fighter so soon after everything that’s happened to you.”

“And yet, I am a grown woman capable of making my own decisions,” Georgia pointed out.

“Then let’s compromise,” Emilie said, now certain that Georgia wanted to come. “As long as you’re useful to me on my command staff, either as an observer given the knowledge you have, or as a tactical adviser, you will remain on it. But if your skills as a pilot become more useful to me, then I will assign you to a squadron. How does that sound?”

Georgia grinned. “It sounds like I’m the one begging to let you take me, rather than you being the one who wants me come. But I guess I have been around enough politicians and admirals to expect such a reverse. I accept. It will be good to be doing something meaningful again.” Georgia paused and her grin disappeared. “But what about Samuel?”

Emilie’s face fell. Rationally, she’d already processed what agreeing to help Conlatte would mean for her son. He would have to be sent back to Earth faster than she had hoped. Now that it was just her and Georgia though, the emotional reality of what she had to do hit her. She closed her eyes as she looked away from her friend. A tear ran down her cheek. “We’ll have to say goodbye to him,” she said, a little louder than a whisper. “Tomorrow or perhaps the day after. But Olivia will have to take him back.”

Saying it out loud filled Emilie with dread. When she had left Earth to command the Empire’s southern defenses against Ala’ron, it had been the hardest thing she had ever done to leave Samuel. But now, seeing him again had driven it in even deeper just what leaving him meant. He had grown so tall and developed so much in her absence. Now, she knew what she would be missing as she said goodbye to him. A large part of her was suddenly tempted to resign her commission and head straight home with Samuel. Yet, how could she? She asked herself. She had just listened to Conlatte’s plea for help. How could she just leave an entire species to be destroyed by the Flex-aor?

“I’m sorry,” Georgia said as she came over and pulled Emilie into a hug, sensing something of the emotional turmoil her friend was suffering. “I never realized before how hard it has been for you to be out here while he’s been back on Earth. Now, I think I understand a little. I will miss him to. But not nearly like how you will.”

Words her uncle had spoken to her many times as she grew up came to Emilie. “The burden of command,” she whispered, hating them even as she knew she was as bound to them as her uncle. Against her shoulder, she felt Georgia nod.

Chapter 10

It is strange now to consider what was once called The Wilds. On our modern maps the vast area has long been incorporated into the heart of our Empire. Jump Gates, Sun Gates and FTL COM arrays connect every system with our core worlds. Yet once, it was just what its name suggests, wild and untamed, full of pirates and rogue species only out for themselves.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Kestrel, 25th November 2510 AD, (five weeks later).

It took Jonathan and Kestrel four weeks to travel to the first hidden automated observation station in the vicinity where they suspected the ambitious pirates were operating. Designed to be on the lookout for Karacknid spy ships, the stations documented every ship that it could detect passing through the system. The systems each observation system was based in was too far from the Empire’s borders to keep an active patrol, and so the bases’ job was to inform the Navy if Karacknid ships were operating in the area or using the systems as transit points to pass around the Empire’s northern forts.

After docking with the remote station and downloading its files, it took several hours to go through all the data. To everyone’s frustration, nothing of interest was revealed. Leaving the system, Jonathan took Kestrel through two more uninhabited systems to the second observation station. To keep the station hidden from anyone watching them, he jumped into the system far from its mass shadow. Then, remaining in stealth, for sixteen hours he cruised towards the small asteroid field the station had been built within. When they were alongside it and a laser COM channel established, Jonathan sent over the command codes and the station transferred all of its data to Kestrel.

“Here is something interesting,” Lieutenant Scholes said from the navigation console forty minutes later. Everyone on the bridge turned to him from their consoles, for Jonathan had each of his officers going through different parts of the data. “Look at this ship,” Scholes said as he transferred what he was looking at to the main holo display. “I’d say that’s a pretty bold paint job.”

Jonathan didn’t recognize the ship’s design, nor did Kestrel’s computer by the lack of identification data displayed alongside the image. It looked sleeker than the typical freighter design seen in this part of The Wilds. A warship, Jonathan concluded. A small one, but a ship built for battle rather than transporting cargo. The sleek lines of the ship weren’t what drew his attention, however; its hull markings were. Even amongst Imperial warships of advanced species, it was rare for species to decorate their hulls. Almost all were covered with a black stealth coating designed to absorb or bend sensor emissions. The warship in front of Jonathan had taken a different approach. A massive creature Jonathan didn’t recognize, though one that wasn’t entirely dissimilar to a dragon from Earth, was painted right along the side of the ship with its mouth ending at the starship’s nose.

“Why have they painted their ship like that?” Lieutenant Harte asked. “Surely that would make it harder to hide.”

Lydia nodded. “Harder to hide from a military ship. But most freighters wouldn’t have sensors powerful enough to detect that ship until it was too late. And when they did, that image transcends whatever language barrier might be between whoever commands that ship and their prey.”

“Their prey?” Harte asked. “You mean you think it is a pirate ship.”

“A pirate warship,” Jonathan said agreeing with Lydia. “Which means things just got even more interesting. Someone out here is trying to intimidate the local species. And they have their own warships. Scholes, where was this ship going?”

Scholes tapped on his console and the image zoomed out and traced the ship’s course through the system. “To the omega seventy-three shift passage,” Scholes answered.

“What’s out there?” Jonathan asked as he turned to Lydia, knowing she had been studying all the systems nearby.

“The next system is a pretty backward one, Captain,” Lydia said. “It’s home to the Ratoshi. They live on the system’s third planet. There used to be a Karacknid surface mining operation on one of the gas giant’s moons. The Karacknids exported some of the Ratoshi from their homeworld to work it. After the Karacknids abandoned the system, it seems the Ratoshi managed to keep the facility partly functioning, and use the ore they mine to trade with their neighbors. Beyond that system, the next two are devoid of any known activity. Then after that, there are several more inhabited systems that the Ratoshi trade with.”

Jonathan nodded as he thought. “So either the pirate ship was visiting this mining facility to steal some ore, or it has dealings with the Ratoshi. Or maybe, they have some kind of hidden base in one of the next two systems. When did it pass through here?”

“Just six days ago, Captain,” Scholes answered.

Jonathan glanced over to where Edward sat. “What do you think, I know there was a system nearby you wanted to scan, but can your research wait a little longer?”

“I’m game if you are, Captain,” Edward replied. “Hunting pirates is more important than research, and more exciting!”

“Then set course for the omega seventy-three shift passage,” Jonathan ordered. “We’ll have a peek at this mining operation and the Ratoshi’s homeworld, and then go and investigate these two other systems if we don’t find a lead there.”

*

Four days later, Kestrel jumped into the next system. Again, Jonathan kept his cruiser in stealth as they made their way towards the Ratoshi’s homeworld. Sadly, as they approached, there was no sign of the pirate ship there, nor in the vicinity of the mining facility on the gas giant’s moon. However, Jonathan decided not to reveal his presence right away. With a trained intelligence officer on board, he decided a different approach was worth trying. For if the pirates were using the Ratoshi’s homeworld or the mining facility as a base of operations, showing up in an Imperial cruiser would guarantee no one would tell him anything.

That was why he found himself in one of Kestrel’s hangar bays with Lydia and Chief Higgins as they oversaw a hasty retrofit of one of Kestrel’s shuttles. Most of the shuttles armor and weapons had been stripped off. Even hull sections had been taken off and replaced with dented and damaged parts. The idea was to make the shuttle look like it had been put together from several different Imperial designs.

“There,” Higgins said as he stepped back and set his plasma torch down. “I think she’s looking the part now.”

Jonathan stepped back with Higgins. “It’s not pretty,” he commented. “Which means you’ve done a fine job, Chief.”

Higgins nodded. “As long as no one looks too closely, they’ll see exactly what they expect to see. Her military software will be a giveaway, but if someone decides they want to hack into the shuttles’ software, I expect the landing crew will have other problems to worry about.”

“I guess it’s time to tell the landing party to suit up,” Jonathan said. “I’ll go do that, you get ready to launch.”

“Aye, Captain,” Higgins responded.

Jonathan left the hangar and walked to the briefing room the away team were using. He stepped in to find Lydia grilling Becca, Lieutenant Scholes, petty officer Kanji and Edward about their cover stories. Edward was wearing his disguise, but everyone involved in the landing part knew who he was. There had been no way to have them play their parts without knowing, and so they had been briefed on Edward’s true work in The Wilds. At least, they had been told enough to know he actually worked for Naval Intelligence. Though Edward had protested, there was no way Jonathan was allowing him down to the planet on his own. And if he was going to pretend to be a freighter Captain, he needed a crew to add weight to his story.

“And where were you born?” Lydia asked Scholes.

“On Britannia,” Scholes answered. “But after my father died when I was three, my mother moved us to Avalon.”

“And that’s where you trained to be a shuttle pilot?” Lydia followed up.

Scholes knuckled his forehead, feigning hesitancy. “Not exactly. Growing up, we had no money. When I was sixteen, I lied about my age and signed on as a deckhand on a freighter. Eventually, I managed to talk one of the freighter’s pilots into showing me the ropes. Then I transferred to Lucy Loo to work in The Wilds.” Scholes grinned. “The pay is better out here, after all.”

“Good,” Lydia said with a nod. “That should pass.” She turned to Jonathan. “I think they are ready, Captain.”

“Well, so too is their ride,” Jonathan said as he caught Edward’s eye. “If you’re comfortable, you can depart now.”

Edward nodded. “We are ready.”

Jonathan clapped his hands together. “Then you may get going. The sooner you go, the sooner we can find out if the pirate ship stopped here or not. For if it didn’t, I want to be heading after it as quickly as possible.”

“Then we better get going,” Edward said as he turned to his makeshift crew. “We wouldn’t want to disappoint the captain now, would we?”

The others grinned as they stood. Jonathan nodded to them as they filed out. He caught Edward’s forearm before his brother left, and held him back for a moment. “Be careful down there,” he cautioned. “Don’t take any unnecessary risks. If you don’t learn anything, there will be other opportunities.”

“I’ll be careful, mother,” Edward said with a grin. His face then turned serious. “Don’t worry, this will be a quick in and out. Nothing more.”

“Then I will return to the bridge,” Jonathan said as he clapped his brother on the shoulder. “Signal if you need us.”

*

Minutes later, Edward stepped up the shuttle’s access ramp and moved to take a seat beside Becca. Scholes and Kanji were to pilot the shuttle and act as two of his crew, while Becca was to be his muscle. After their inability to hide her muscles at Dravsini, they had decided to play into them. Her cover was that she was a disgraced marine that had found new employment with a somewhat shady freighter Captain.

“All aboard?” Scholes asked over the shuttle’s COM channel.

“Ready when you are, pilot. Take us out,” Edward ordered, getting into the role of playing Captain.

As the shuttle took off from Kestrel, Edward rolled his shoulders, and then rested his head back in his seat. With the cruiser hiding in stealth some distance from the planet, it would take them three hours to reach Gnagi, the Ratoshi’s homeworld.

A nudge in his ribs woke him sometime later. “We’re closing with the planet. You’ll want to take in the sights,” Becca said gently.

Groaning, Edward raised a hand and rubbed his eyes. Then, he slowly opened them. After sitting up straight in his seat, he looked out a viewing port. Over the course of several minutes, he watched as Scholes expertly flew the shuttle past several motley-looking freighters. He took a note of the shape and size of each, for any freighter captain would want to know just who his opposition was.

“We’ve just been given clearance to land,” Scholes told them. “It seems all foreigners are restricted to some small town adjacent to their main spaceport.”

Edward frowned. “Is that normal?” He asked.

“I don’t have too much experience of planets in The Wilds,” Scholes replied. “But I’ve not heard of it before. They may just be nervous of newcomers, though.”

“Especially if they are experiencing an increase in pirate activity,” Edward supposed. “I guess we’ll see when we land.”

Once the shuttle touched down on the landing pad it had been assigned, Edward and Becca descended its access ramp, leaving Scholes and Kanji to guard the shuttle. As soon as his foot touched the landing pad and Edward paused to look around, he knew something was wrong. Six well-armed aliens were approaching them. They were from three different species, none of which Edward recognized, and no two wore the same kind of clothing, suggesting they were not part of whatever military the Ratoshi had.

Edward sensed Becca stiffen. “Let’s stay calm,” he whispered to her, guessing that if she pulled her plasma pistol, it would set the approaching aliens off. “Hi there,” he called out to the aliens. “We weren’t expecting a welcoming party.”

Five of the aliens stopped about ten meters from Edward and fanned out. They didn’t raise their weapons, but they held them with two hands, clearly ready to intervene if necessary. Their leader, a tall humanoid with four arms that looked somewhat like a Vestarian, came closer. “Who are you?” He asked gruffly.

“Captain George Menendez of the freighter Mandrake,” Edward said. “We’re here looking for work.”

“Your freighter isn’t in orbit,” the alien pointed out.

“No, we parked a little ways away from the planet and took the shuttle in,” Edward explained. “I wanted to check out the planet before committing ourselves. You never can be too careful these days.”

“Just what kind of work are you interested in?” the alien asked next, not wasting any words on small talk.

“Anything really,” Edward said as he spread his hands. “As you can see, we’re a Human-built and crewed freighter, but we’ve come to the end of our time working within the Empire’s borders. We are ready to make a little extra cash out here doing whatever jobs come our way.”

“Hummph,” the alien said as he turned to his compatriots. “Well, maybe you’ve come to the right place. We’ll check your shuttle and if it’s clear, you can proceed into town. Go to the Hyperion, and someone there will check you out properly.” Without waiting for permission, the alien gestured behind him, and three others started forward.

Edward slowly pulled out his COM unit and activated it. “Three aliens going to have a look around,” he informed Scholes and Kanji.

After a few minutes, the three aliens returned. They didn’t say anything, but Edward guessed the look they shared with their leader told them they hadn’t seen anything they considered suspicious. “All right, you may proceed. There are air cars that can take you to the Hyperion over there,” the alien said as he pointed beyond the landing pads.

“Thank you,” Edward replied. “I take it you don’t work for the Ratoshi?”

The alien and a couple of his comrades laughed. “Not exactly,” he said. “This world is under new management. If you want any jobs, you’ll be dealing with us, not them. Will that be a problem for you?” As he finished his question, the rest of the alien team suddenly stopped moving.

Edward grinned widely to diffuse the situation. “Not at all. In fact, I suspect that means we might just find the kind of jobs that pay the best. Am I right?”

The alien did something akin to a shrug. “Go to the Hyperion, you’ll find out there if we have a use for you.”

“Right you are,” Edward said as he gave the alien a small bow. He had been fingering his datapad, expecting their reception party to ask for payment for a parking fee, but they hadn’t mentioned it. Nor had they discussed the possibility of taking on fuel or other supplies. He wasn’t sure if that was a good or bad sign.

Moving his hand from his pocket, Edward marched off in the direction the alien had indicated. Only when they were far enough away from the aliens, did Edward turn and share a glance with Becca. She raised her eyebrows in return. Clearly, they had stumbled upon something. “Who do you think this new management is?” Becca whispered.

“No one friendly,” Edward replied. “And I think they may have their eyes on our shuttle, if not our freighter itself. They didn’t try to extort us for a landing fee.”

“That’s not unusual, is it?” Becca asked.

Edward smiled. “Maybe not in the Empire, but remember where we are. If they’re not charging us over the top prices, it’s probably because they think they’re going to take our shuttle anyway.”

“Or maybe they have a job they may need us for,” Becca pointed out.

Edward tilted his head in concession to her point. Though he still wasn’t sure. Perhaps if they find us useful, they’ll continue to treat us nicely, he thought. And if not, they’ll try and take our freighter to add to their own fleet.

“The Hyperion,” Edward asked as they approached the only aircar waiting near the shuttle landing pads. The alien inside nodded, and gestured to one of the rear doors. Edward couldn’t help hesitating as he reached out for its handle. He knew if his mother saw him getting into such an old rickety-looking vehicle, she would forbid him at once. It brought a hint of a smile to his face. She had been cross when she had found out he had already been on several off-world missions away from Earth. If she had seen the kinds of things he had already been involved in, she probably would have forbidden him from going with his brother.

Let’s just hope this is the worst of it this time, he told himself as he held the aircar’s door open for Becca. She screwed her face up at both the sight of the aircraft and the smell that greeted them, but got in nonetheless. Edward did the same, pretty certain the worst was yet to come.

Chapter 11

It wasn’t until I experienced a true ground battle that I fully came to appreciate commanding a warship from the relatively safety of its bridge. In my book, anyone who signs up to the marines or volunteers for a ground mission is out of their mind.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

As the air car lifted off, it turned and sped off towards the small town not far from the group of landing pads. It took just a couple of minutes for them to approach the town. As they did, Edward was able to make out a makeshift wall that had been erected around the town. Most of it looked to be made from old junk and earthworks rather than permacrete or some other hardened material. Several weapons emplacements were also visible, the two or three stubby noses of laser cannons giving them away.

Their presence told Edward a couple of things. One, the ‘new management,’ whoever they were, clearly weren’t welcomed by the Ratoshi. And two, the reason why they were headed towards a small town rather than the Ratoshi’s capital was that the new management didn’t have the manpower to secure anything larger. They have some other way of securing the Ratoshi’s cooperation, Edward guessed. Probably the threat of bombardment from space. That probably meant at least one of the freighters in orbit was armed.

Despite the occasional jolts from the air car, its pilot deftly set it down right in front of a large building near the center of the town. Though the designs of the buildings in the town were very alien, the building was clearly a bar. After paying the pilot, Edward and Becca got out. “What’s your plan now? Becca whispered as the air car took off.

“We stick to what we came here to do. We go and see if anyone wants to hire us and see what else we can find out. If we can, I’d like to know who exactly has the Ratoshi in their grip.”

Projecting as much confidence as he could, Edwards stood straighter as he strode up towards the entrance into the bar. Without needing an access code, the doors swished open, and he and Becca stepped in. He had to pause and squint to get his bearings, for the light coming in behind him was almost the only light in the large lounge area. After blinking several times, he spotted what looked to be the bar’s main counter. Several well-armed aliens sat there, though none had drinks beside them. Instead, they were facing away from the counter towards the rest of the lounge.

Deciding it best not to converse with them, Edward led Becca towards a free booth. As they walked, the conversations around him died down and everyone turned to watch. Edward couldn’t help feeling everyone was sizing them up, judging if they were a threat or a mark. As he took a seat, he intentionally put his back towards the armed aliens. If they were there to threaten him, he wanted to show it wasn’t working.

“They certainly know how to lay out the welcoming party,” Becca said quietly. “This place is pretty dull.”

“I’m guessing it only serves the crews of the freighters in orbit,” Edward replied. “And if they are all in league with pirates or whoever is at work here, they probably don’t even let their crews off for very long.”

“No, I suppose not,” Becket agreed. “So, we just order drinks and wait?”

Edward nodded. “Best to let them decide they want to come to us.”

Moments later, a waitress appeared at Edward’s shoulder. “What can I get you both?” She asked. “I’m afraid we don’t get Humans out this way very often, and so we don’t have any of your beverages.”

“Two farndals,” Edward requested, asking for a light stimulant that he knew was drunk in this part of The Wilds.

“Coming right up,” the waitress said as she slinked off.

For ten minutes, Edward and Becca made small talk as they waited for their drinks, and then slowly sipped them. Though he was sorely tempted to look around and get a better feel for who was in the bar, Edward had to resist the temptation, for looking too desperate would give away why he was really there.

Eventually, three aliens came over to stand beside them. Two were the same species as the one who had greeted Edward at the landing pad, but their third was another new one to him. Its long, thin limbs made it look like some kind of insect. Though the alien looked very fragile, from the way it moved, Edward doubted that was the case.

“Welcome to the Hyperion friends,” the insect-like alien said. “I understand you have come from a freighter in orbit?”

Edward stood and gave the alien a small bow. “Thank you for your welcome,” he replied. “And yes, you are well informed, I am Captain George Menendez. I command the tramp freighter Mandrake. We can carry over one thousand imperial tons of cargo.”

“That is impressive,” the alien said with a nod. “But Gnagi is a long way away from Earth. What exactly brings you out this far?”

Edward looked left and right as if making sure no one else was listening. “Let’s just say, we had to make a hasty exit from Imperial space. Once we got to The Wilds, we asked around and were pointed in the Ratoshi system’s direction as somewhere where we could find some work far from any Imperial patrols.”

“So you are a wanted man?” the alien said as he stiffened. “I am not sure I like the sound of that. Your coming here may bring unwanted eyes to our system.”

Edward shook his head vigorously. “Trust me, you don’t need to worry about that. We weren’t followed, and I’m sure no one will bother to look for my ship and crew out this far. We just owe a few loan sharks the odd credit or two. We’ve done nothing to bring the Imperial Navy’s attention down upon us.”

“Humm,” the alien said slowly. “I will have to ask around to see if you are known. There are more than one enterprise in The Wilds that has associates within the Empire. You may owe some of our neighbors this money you speak of.”

Edward made himself look concerned. “That would not be an ideal situation,” he said as he swallowed.

The alien laughed. “Do not get too worried, young Captain. I’m sure we could come to an arrangement for you to pay off your debts.”

Edward glanced at Becca, still looking concerned. “We have come here looking for work, not more creditors. We’d like to have the credits on our bank sheets rather than someone else’s for a change. Have we come to the right place?”

The alien stared at Edward for several seconds. “To get work here, you must earn our trust. So far, all we have is your word that you even own a freighter. All we have seen is a shuttle.”

“That is true,” Edward admitted, “but one can never be too careful. We know the kind of work we are likely to get out here, and who we will get it from. You can understand if that makes us nervous, and keen to take precautions.”

“Perhaps you are wiser than you appear,” the alien said as he turned and shared a look with his partners. “There are some shady characters in this part of the galaxy.”

“Then there is the prospect for some work for a freighter and her crew?” Edward asked.

The alien nodded. “There may be. If my masters deem you worthy, then there may well be. It will start off small, and probably won’t pay very much. But if you can earn our trust, then bigger jobs and payments will come your way.”

Edward beamed and turned to Becca to share his joy. “That is good news.”

“Good news indeed, Captain,” Becca replied. “We do have some questions.”

“Ha, hum, yes, we do,” Edward said as he visibly fought down his excitement. “My second officer is correct.” Edward said. “As I said, we are new to the area. It is also hard to miss that whilst this system is listed as belonging to the Ratoshi, they don’t appear to be calling the shots. The party that greeted us at the landing pads said as much. Can I ask then, who is it then that you work for? And just what has happened here? In fact, I’m not sure I caught your name.”

The aliens beside the speaker stiffened. For several seconds, no one spoke. Then, the lead alien smiled with its mandibles, though it did nothing to ease the sudden tension Edward felt. “You have a lot of questions for someone who says he’s out here looking for whatever work he can find. The kind of jobs we have to offer, are the kind for Captains who don’t ask too many questions.”

Edward grimaced. “I meant no offence,” he said hastily. “I just like to know who I’m getting into bed with before I commit myself. Like I said, we are new to the area, and I don’t want to be taken advantage of.”

“And if you work for us, you won’t be, I can assure you of that,” the alien said, still not volunteering his name.

Edward nodded and looked down at his feet, feigning submission. “In that case, I will ask no more.”

“That is what I like to hear,” the alien said as his companions relaxed. “You two wait here and I will go and run some searches on your name and ship. If my bosses are happy, we will get back to you with a job you can undertake for us so that we can judge your reliability.”

“Thank you,” Edward said as his head bobbed up and down. “We greatly appreciate the chance.”

Without another word, the aliens turned and left. Edward and Becca waited until they disappeared through one of the lounge’s side doors. Then, they took their seats again, leaned towards one another across the booth, and spoke in whispers. “Do you think they bought it?” Becca asked.

Edward shrugged. “I doubt they’re going to start trusting us off the bat. They’ll have a hard time corroborating our story too, unless they have far better contacts feeding them information from within the Empire than seems likely.”

“So what are they going to be deciding?”

“Whether we are worth trying out, or whether it’d just be simpler to take our freighter and add it to their fleet,” Edward replied. “With the freighters they have in orbit, I suspect they will just take it and supply their own crew. At least with the precautions we’ve taken, they’ll have to think a little longer about taking us prisoner and trying to take the freighter. “

Becca nodded. “If our crew is anything like us, they’d bolt before worrying about you and I being taken hostage.”

“If I was them, I’d have to suspect that was the case,” Edward agreed.

“So then we just wait?” Becca asked.

“I doubt they’ll let us do anything else,” Edward replied. “If we try to leave, we’d probably be shot in the back before we get two steps.”

Becca leaned back and lifted her arms to stretch and spoke loud enough for anyone listening to hear. “That’s fine with me, I could do with some food.” Looking back over towards the bar, she waved at the waitress.

Edward shook his head. That was one thing he had noticed since coming on board Kestrel and spending more time sparring with Becca and the other marines. Hardly an hour went by without them thinking about their stomachs.

Eventually, long after Edward and Becca had finished their meals, the alien and his two friends returned. “I have good news and bad news,” he informed Edward. “My superiors are willing to give you a chance. However, the last ore run from Gnagi left two weeks ago, and we’ll not have another shipment ready for another two. So, we have a different cargo for you to take, if you are willing?”

“I’m sure we will be happy to ship whatever you have for us,” Edward replied, making himself sound eager.

“In that case, how many people can you fit in that shuttle of yours?”

Edward hesitated. “I suppose that depends on what size they are. If they are all roughly humanoid size, fifteen plus me and my three crewmates.”

Alien nodded. “That will do. It will take a couple of trips, but I’m sure your shuttle can handle that. Unless you want to bring your freighter into orbit?”

Edward smiled. “A couple of trips will do, but just who exactly are we taking on board, and where are we taking them?”

“We have a new cadre of volunteers,” the alien said. “They were brought here to be vetted, but now are ready to move on to where they are needed. You can ferry them there, and then once you return, we may have more work for you. As to where they are to go, that information is divulged on a need-to-know basis. Once you have them in orbit, their leader will guide you through each system.”

Edward hesitated. There was at least a fifty percent chance the job was a sham. Taking thirty pirates on board his freighter was almost a sure way of letting them capture it. Of course, Kestrel was no freighter, and so Edward wasn’t worried about that. But he feared if he agreed, he wouldn’t be able to get any other information out of the aliens. At least not unless he waited and came back in several weeks. At this point though, he didn’t see he had any other choice. If he refused, they’d likely kill him on the spot. “All right,” he said with a smile. “I presume the pay for transporting thirty new recruits isn’t going to be too high, but if it opens some doors for us, I guess we have to start somewhere. Will there be fuel and supplies for us once we return?”

“There will be,” the alien assured him. “And fresh work.”

“Then when do you wish us to depart?”

“I’m told you have been fed and watered, and your shuttle has been refueled. So, you may leave now. I’ve already sent word for the recruits to get themselves ready. The first fifteen will join you at your shuttle,” the alien said.

Edward stood and bowed to the alien feigning respect. “Then there’s no time like the present. Please, pass on our thanks to your superiors for your hospitality and willingness to trust us.”

“I will do so,” the alien said, nodding his head ever so slightly. “We will speak more once you return. An aircar has already been called for you.”

Taking that as his sign to leave, Edward led Becca from the bar. Sure enough, the same aircar was waiting for them. Neither he nor Becca spoke during the short flight back to the landing pads for fear that the car was bugged. As soon as they got out and it took off though, Becca leaned in close to Edward. “You know it’s probably a trap, right?”

Edward grinned, this time feigning confidence for Becca. “The thought did cross my mind. But what have we to worry about? Fifteen pirates against one special forces marine?”

Becca shook her head. “I don’t like this. If they make their move on the shuttle before we land, we’ll be badly outnumbered.”

“If they are planning to take us,” Edward reminded her. “And if they are, wouldn’t it be risky to try and take the shuttle? Our freighter could just blow them apart before they landed. We’ll have Scholes alert Kestrel as we approach, and it will be no problem.”

Their conversation was cut off by the sound of another aircraft approaching. This one was much larger than the one Edward and Becca had flown in. When it landed, an assortment of well-armed aliens came out of all the doors that opened. Edward had to hide a grimace as he cast his eyes over them. This time, it was his real emotions. They were intimidating. For raw recruits, they already looked like hardened pirates. That’s assuming they are raw recruits, he told himself. As he looked closer, it did appear that some were rougher around the edges than others. They’ve mixed in some of their own people with the recruits, he figured. That all but guaranteed the pirates were only interested in capturing his freighter.

Edward’s thoughts turned off suddenly by the sight of the last alien to step out of the air car. It was a human. A female human. What really caught Edward off-guard though was the fact the woman was Brooke! Shock crossed her face for a split second as their eyes met, then it was gone in an instant. Edward’s mind raced as he tried to figure out what had happened. Brooke must have taken his instructions to carry out more investigations far more seriously than he had ever imagined.

She responded to the request for volunteers she recovered, he realized. And volunteered herself! Edward was angry. Brooke had taken a major risk. A foolish one. She was all the way out here on her own, with no back up. If they had found out… Edward shook his head, the consequences didn’t bear thinking about. But we’re here now, he told himself as he tried to calm himself to keep playing his role. And maybe she will have found some useful intel.

“You’re Captain Menendez, I presume,” one of the more heavily armed aliens said as he stepped over towards Edward.

Edward nodded. “Captain George Menendez. I assume you are the first passengers I’m to transport?”

“Yes, the rest will be following along behind us. I understand you only have one shuttle. You can take us on board, and then our friends will follow,” the alien explained.

“Sure thing,” Edward replied, noting that this alien also hadn’t bothered to share his name. “Right this way, we should be ready to take off. Let’s get your crew situated.”

As they walked towards the shuttle, Edward pulled out his COM unit and contacted Scholes. “It looks like we’ve got a mission pilot. We are taking on board fifteen aliens to ferry them up to the freighter for transport.”

“Fifteen?” Scholes spluttered. Ahead, Edward could see Scholes lean forward in his flight seat to look out the shuttle’s window towards the approaching group. “They look armed.”

“Indeed they are,” Edward confirmed. “I’d suggest you and Akanji be, too. Be ready for anything.”

“Understood,” Scholes replied.

When they reached the shuttle, Scholes lowered its rear access ramp. Then, Edward led the pirates, as he was now certain they were, up into the shuttle. It took several minutes to get them all seated. At least, most of them. For while the shuttle’s seats were designed to be flexible enough to accommodate most of the aliens Humanity had encountered, several who were a part of the alien party ended up having to stand.

When they were all secured, Edward made a show of going up and down both lines of seats and checking each harness was fastened properly. “Never can be too careful,” he said to the leader of the pirate team. “Especially with this rickety shuttle.” As he came to Brooke, he held her stare for a split second, then carefully slipped a spare plasma pistol he had grabbed into the holster under her seat. Every seat in a navy shuttle usually carried a plasma pistol in case of emergencies, but they had been removed as part of Higgins’ refit. Brooke tilted her head slightly to tell him she saw what he had done.

Satisfied everyone was strapped in properly, Edward moved over to the last free seat and sat down. “All right, pilot,” he called out over the COM channel, loud enough for the pirates to all hear. “Take us up to Mandrake.”

As the shuttle took off and then broke through Gnagi’s atmosphere, everyone sat in silence. Whether the pirates realized it or not, that too was a giveaway. They were simply too tense for a bunch of raw recruits who were on their way to a shuttle to be ferried to another system. When Brooke twisted in her seat, apparently to get more comfortable, Edward noticed she had moved one hand in between her knees.

Readjusting himself, he moved so he could face her a little more. As soon as he did, ever so slightly, her hand began to twitch. Though no one else would recognize it for what was, Edward was able to read her emotions precisely. Everyone knew the Imperial Marines had their own series of hand gestures to give basic commands without speaking, but one secret kept within the Naval Intelligence Division was that intelligence agents had their own set of signals. It was one of the first things Edward had learnt when he had joined the Division at twenty.

This is a trap, Brooke signaled. They are pirates.

I know, Edward replied.

They mean to take the freighter. But not until their second team comes onboard.

Kestrel’s marines will be alerted, Edward assured her. We will take this team, and then the second one.

What happens when they see Kestrel? Brooke asked.

Edward’s hand stopped cold. That specific problem hadn’t occurred to him. On the final approach to Kestrel, the pirates sitting beside viewports would be able to see she was no freighter. We’re going to have to take them now, he realized. He signed as much to Brooke.

Risky, she replied. But we have no choice. She then gestured towards the pirate who had spoken with Edward. We need him alive. He has a COM unit that will alert the second team they are safely on board. The leader of the second team has the coordinates for where we are supposed to be taken.

Only then did Edward realize what the pirates had in mind. They didn’t just want to take his fake freighter; they did have recruits they needed to transport as well. He knew right away what Brooke wanted to do. He had been thinking they would take these pirates and interrogating the leader to find out what was really going on. But if they could lure in the second group with their leader on board the shuttle, they could find out the location of the next pirate base as well as figure out just what was happening at Gnagi. All right, we take him alive, and the rest if we can, he signaled to Brooke.

Unstrapping himself, Edward stood and smiled at the alien leader. “Just checking on things upfront,” he said as he walked up the shuttle. Scholes already had the access door into the cockpit closed and so it didn’t look suspicious as Edward opened it, stepped into the cockpit, and then closed it behind him.

Scholes and Akanji looked up at him nervously. “What’s the plan?” Scholes asked in a whisper.

“How long until we reach Kestrel?” Edward asked.

“Another forty minutes,” Scholes replied.

Edward nodded as he thought. “We’re going to have to try and take them prisoner before we get there. When we’re ten minutes out, we’ll hit them. Scholes, you’ll have to set the shuttles’ autopilot, for we’ll need both of you.”

Scholes nodded. “Understood,” he said seriously.

“There is a Human among their party. She is with us, so don’t shoot her,” Edward told them. Surprise crossed Scholes’ and Akanji’s faces. “I’ll explain later,” Edward said. Half turning away from the navigation officer, Edward accessed the COM unit built into his augments. With that, he was able to connect with Becca’s built-in COM unit. “Don’t react,” he said as he spoke directly into her brain. “But you were right. They are pirates and they plan to take the freighter.”

“Well, of course they are,” Becca replied. “I wasn’t born yesterday.”

“They’ll notice Kestrel isn’t a freighter when we come in to land, so we’re going to have to take them before then,” Edward told her.

“Already ahead of you on that one,” Becca replied. “If they put up a fight, a fire fight in such a confined space is not going to be pleasant.”

“No,” Edward agreed. “We’ll hit them when we’re ten minutes out. Scholes and Akanji will step out of the cockpit, and that will be our cue.”

“Is Brooke armed?” Becca asked.

“She is,” Edward said. “And she says we need to take their leader alive. Can you manage that?”

Becca hesitated and Edward guessed she was glancing along the shuttle. The leader was three seats away from her. “If I have permission to stun those in my way?”

“Do whatever it takes.”

“Understood,” Becca replied.

Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Edward stepped back into the main sitting area of the shuttle. After sitting and strapping himself in once more, he signaled to Brooke that they would go in ten minutes.

“How far away is your ship?” the lead alien asked gruffly, as he leaned forward to look down the line of seats at Edward.

“Fifteen more minutes, so not long now,” Edward said in a reassuring tone. “My ship knows you’re coming, so they’re already getting quarters ready and a meal warmed up. You guys will be able to have first pick of the best quarters.”

The alien grunted, but said nothing more. As the time ticked by, it seemed to get slower and slower. Edward had to fight to keep from fidgeting. Though he had been on several undercover missions before, none had required violence. Unlike his older brother and twin sister, he had never had to use the skills he had honed from his teenage years for real. Becca knows what she is doing, and Brooke likely does too, he said to reassure himself.

Seconds before the ten minutes were up, Edward’s COM unit beeped. He tapped it to see a written message from Scholes. Ten seconds, was all it said. “What was that?” the alien leader asked.

“Just my pilot letting me know they’ve been cleared to approach our freighter,” Edward said as he flashed a hand signal to Brooke telling her to get ready. He then caught Becca’s eye to communicate the same thing. It was about to be go time.

Chapter 12

There has always been a healthy rivalry between the Fleet and the Marines. Never, however, make the mistake of challenging a marine to a physical contest, for the augments naval crew get to help them face the demands of running a starship are nothing compared to those the marines receive.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Moments later, the door to the cockpit opened. Time seemed to screech to a halt as many things happened at once. Aware that Edward was already back in his seat, most of the pirates turned to see what was happening. The two plasma rifles Scholes and Akanji already had pressed against their shoulders was all the warning the pirates needed. Some reached for their weapons, others tried to unbuckle themselves. The latter found that their buckles were locked in place, being controlled from the cockpit.

Those that did go for their weapons were already in a fire fight before they could raise their weapons. The moment the doors had begun to open, Becca was already pressing the release on her harness. As soon as it clicked, her hands fell to the two plasma pistols she had holstered on each side of her hip. Having already lowered their power, she whipped them up with a speed only an augmented special forces marine could, and began blasting the pirates between her and the pirate leader.

Each plasma bolt was barely powerful enough to burn through the pirates’ flight suits and skin, but they did cause a lot of pain. More than enough to distract the pirates and throw off their aim. Within three seconds, Becca reached the lead pirate. She slammed the butt of one of her plasma pistols into his chest, and then the other into the side of his head. Immediately, he slumped over. Spinning, Becca sought out more targets and her pistols began to spit plasma.

Brooke, acting almost as fast as Becca, dove out of her seat as the pirates nearest her raised their weapons. As she rolled, she reached up and grabbed the plasma pistol Edward had given her. The fact she was free of her harness told the pirates around her she was a threat. As the muzzles of various weapons turned towards her, she began to fire.

For his part, Edward had started to shout the moment the cockpit door had begun to open. “Lay down your weapons!” he bellowed. “Lay down your weapons and you will not be hurt!” His words fell on deaf ears. For the pirates, either having seen Scholes’ and Akanji’s weapons, or Becca’s lightening-quick assault, responded as they only knew how, they began to fight. Two laser beams skimmed by Edward’s cheek, the heat from them scorching his skin. That was all the encouragement Edward needed. Shutting his mouth, he ducked down, and returned fire with his plasma pistol. Seeing the pirates using their weapons, Scholes and Akanji had already begun to fire, too.

For ten seconds, the confined passenger compartment became awash with color as all sorts of energy weapons fired back-and-forth. The smell of burnt flesh, scorched metal and blood and other bodily fluids quickly filled the air. Everyone shot at anything that moved that wasn’t friendly. Edward reckoned he took out three pirates, having to hit each several times before they were either killed by his low-powered shots, blacked out from the pain, or dropped their weapon in surrender.

Then, even quicker than it had begun, the firefight ended. The sounds of weapons discharging ceased. They were instead replaced by groans and cries of pain as the smells of the battle only intensified. “Is everyone ok?” Edward asked as he looked around.

Becca was standing out in the middle of the passenger compartment, her two plasma pistols pointed one hundred and eighty degrees opposite of each other, as she slowly turned to survey the pirates. Her face was grim, but she looked unharmed. Scholes, on the other hand, was on one knee. He had dropped his rifle and was clutching his thigh. Akanji had moved in front of the injured Lieutenant to cover him as he kept his plasma rifle trained down the length of the crew compartment.

When Edward’s eyes fell on Brooke, he rushed to her side. She was lying on the ground. A smoking hole in her stomach. Edward gently peeled her hands away from the wound to look at it. “How bad does it hurt?” He asked.

Brooke grunted as he moved her hands. “It stings,” she said through clenched teeth. “My augments are already dulling the pain. But it stings!”

“It doesn’t look too bad,” Edward said, surprising even himself. He could see the skin was badly burned, but it didn’t look like the weapon had burned much of her internals. “We need to get you checked out by Kestrel’s doctor immediately, though.” Edward turned to find Becca inspecting Scholes’ injury. “Akanji,” he shouted, “get back to the cockpit. Take us in to Kestrel as fast as you can,” he ordered. “And have them get a medical team to meet us!”

As Akanji rushed back to the cockpit, Edward put pressure on Brooke’s wound. “Hang in there,” he said as he flashed her a smile. “We’re not far now.”

Brooke winced, but nodded. Edward glanced over towards Becca. She pulled out a medical kit and was seeing to Scholes. It looked like she would be another minute or more, so he turned back to Brooke. “So tell me, how on earth did you end up on Gnagi?” he asked to distract her.

“It’s a long story,” Brooke said, her teeth still held tightly together.

Edward nodded down towards the wound in her stomach. “Neither of us are going anywhere, so indulge me.”

Brooke groaned, but then, in broken sentences, began to tell her story. “After you left… I looked around some more… I didn’t find anything… Started to get desperate… Then I thought, why not apply myself?... I have had enough training to pass as a ship hand.” Wincing, Brooke looked up, and then down at her wound. “I guess that is why not.”

As she continued to speak, her voice gradually grew stronger, telling Edward her implants were releasing more painkillers. “It took me a while to reach Gnagi. They moved us around to several different planets. I think they were wanting to check up on us. Thankfully, my cover story held. Then on Gnagi, they put us through a few tests to make sure we had the skills they were looking for. When you landed, they told us our opportunity to prove ourselves had arrived. They mixed some of their people in with us, and told us we were to take your freighter and kill all your crew. Then the ship would be used to take us to where the warship we would be crewing is waiting.”

Edward nodded as Brooke spoke. It was just as he had suspected. He couldn’t help shaking his head when she finished, though. “That was unbelievably risky. If they had found out who you were… Or what if I had of been a real freighter Captain, would you have gone through with killing their crew?”

Brooke looked away as he asked his last question. “I don’t know,” she said honestly. “Sometimes you have to crack some eggs to make an omelet.”

Edward recognized the phrase. He had been told it himself a number of times going through the Intelligent Divisions training. It was a euphemism for the reality every intelligence agent had to think through for themselves. The Division didn’t exactly condone undercover agents getting involved in illicit or illegal activities, but they didn’t condemn it either. It was intentionally left vague for each agent to decide for themselves.

Deciding it best not to press Brooke on the matter, especially not when she was injured, he changed the subject. “What else have you found out?”

“Gnagi and one of the other planets I was taken to, Grongal, are under the control of a pirate called Admiral Cat’aras,” Brooke answered. “He has a squadron of well-armed ships which he uses to intimidate nearby worlds and attack or raid other further away inhabited systems. From what I can tell, he’s setting himself up as a pirate warlord. And he is recruiting, at least a couple of hundred would be pirates have passed through Gnagi before I got here. And there are another fifty still on the planet.”

“Two hundred and fifty,” Edward said as he did the calculation in his head. Jonathan had explained to him that pirate ships usually operated with a skeleton crew. Thirty people could run a ship the size of an Imperial destroyer. They’d never be able to keep all the ship’s systems operating optimally, but to intimidate a weak civilization, all one needed were some engines, a missile tube, and a shift drive. “So, this Admiral could be looking to crew an additional eight or nine ships.”

Brooke nodded. “And that’s just from the recruits that have passed through Gnagi. This is big enough to be the kind of thing you’ve been looking for, right?”

Edward still wasn’t sure. He had read intelligence reports on several other warlords that probably rivaled the strength Cat’aras supposedly had. Though it had taken them years to build up their numbers. Cat’aras seemed to be doing it overnight. Yet whether he had ten or one hundred ships, Cat’aras could hardly threaten Zeta fort. But if he keeps growing in strength, he may start to send raiding flotilla’s against worlds in The Wilds we are trading with, Edward thought. That would hurt our construction timetables… And draw our attention, he told himself. That was an interesting thought, for it suggested maybe Cat’aras was being used as cover by someone for something bigger.

“It could be,” he said to Brooke. “It’s certainly worth finding out more info.” He glanced over to the leader of the pirate group. He was still slumped over in his harness. “And thanks to you, we know just who to interrogate first.”

“Actually, he is just the beginning,” Brooke said, her eyes flicked up as Becca came over to join them.

“What do you mean?” Edward asked as Becca silently began placing a first-aid patch over Brooke’s wound. She winced as the compress’ gel touched her skin, quickly it sealed her wound and soothed her pain even more.

“He was not the main leader. His job was just to signal to confirm you do have a freighter worth taking. The leader of the pirates who have been testing us is with the second load. He will know where the warship we are to crew is. I’m sure it’s some kind of pirate base. It may even be where this Admiral is. We need to capture him, too.”

Becca stopped what she was doing and looked up at Edward. Edward felt it, too. “You mean, we’re going to have to do this again?” He asked as he looked at the bodies strewn around him.

Brooke followed his gaze. Then, she looked down at her wound. “It’s the best chance we have to get the intel you need.”

Edward took a deep breath and a moment to compose himself. “Right then, if that’s the case, we’ve got to be quick about this. They’ll be expecting us back. Will you be all right?” He asked Brooke.

Brooke gently ran her hand over the compress sealing her wound. “Yes, do what needs to be done.”

Edward nodded, and then he and Becca got to work. As fast as they could, they moved among the pirates, checking for life signs. Those that were still alive, they bound their arms and feet as best they could. The dead they hauled to the back of the shuttle so they could easily be taken off. Once they landed, they helped the medical teams take Brooke and Scholes off first. Then, they stepped aside as the pirates were removed and a clean-up crew hastily tried to get rid of the evidence of the firefight.

Next, they moved over to where the leader of the group who was sitting propped up against one of the hangar’s walls. He was still unconscious from Becca’s pistol whip. Becca looked him over and then turned to Edward and shrugged. “Nothing seems broken.”

Edward looked around and spotted a medic tending to one of the other pirates. “Over here,” he called.

“How can I help?” the medic asked.

“This pirate, we need him awake.”

The medic looked at the pirate, then scanned him with her medical device. “I’m not sure what I can do. We’ve never encountered his species before.”

“Try whatever stimulants you’ve got,” Edward requested.

The medic hesitated. “That would be experimentation. If he was conscious and willing, I might…”

Edward thrust out his hand. “Then give it to me. That’s an order.”

The medic slowly handed over a couple of hypo-sprays. You have to break a few eggs, Edward said to himself. And his life is forfeit, he added, trying to justify his choice. Despite his misgivings, he didn’t hesitate pressing the first hypo-spray against the pirate’s neck. After waiting a couple of seconds and seeing no results, he used the second one.

The alien spluttered and snapped his head up almost immediately. His eyes bulged as he looked around. Then he heaved his arms, only to look down and find them tied tightly together. Edward pulled out his plasma pistol and quickly jabbed it under the alien’s neck.

“Listen to me,” he hissed as he grabbed the alien’s head with his other hand and tilted it up so that their eyes met. “You are on an Imperial warship. The crime for piracy is immediate execution. But I have the power to release you. As an intelligence asset, you can be given leniency. But you need to cooperate, do you understand?” Edward released the alien’s head and moved his pistol back a couple of inches. “Do you understand?” He asked again.

The alien looked around, then back to Edward and nodded. “What do you want?” He snarled.

“You were to signal your people on Gnagi to tell them you’re safely on the freighter. Do that now, and I will consider you a cooperating witness,” Edward responded.

The pirate’s face changed. His fear remained, but a cold, calculating look entered his eyes. “You want to return to the surface with your shuttle.” The pirate nodded to himself. “Yes, you do. And you need me for that.”

Edward didn’t have the time to mess around. Nor was he in the mood. With a glance at Becca, he moved forward and grabbed one of the pirate’s arms. Becca was right beside him, grabbing the other. Hoisting him into the air, they frog marched the pirate across the hangar bay. Each of Kestrel’s hangars had a human sized decompression chamber that allowed someone to go for a space walk out onto the cruiser’s hull. Without waiting, Edward tapped the button to cycle the chamber. When it was filled with air, he opened the hatch and threw the alien inside. With his arms and legs tied he landed heavily.

“If you’re not going to cooperate, then I will execute judgement on you right now. For the crimes of piracy, you are sentenced to death,” Edward said calmly. Reaching out, he tapped the button to close the chamber. The pirate spluttered and cried out, but his voice was cut off by the closing door. Edward then tapped the next button to begin the decompression process.

“Lieutenant?” Becca said as she took half a step forward.

Edward held up a hand to stop her. He counted slowly to three. Then tapped the button to reverse the process. As the chamber filled back up with air, he opened the hatch once more. The pirate had curled up into a fetal position and was coughing profusely. Edward stepped in and helped him into a seated position. “There, there,” he said. “No real harm done.” His voice then grew serious. “But this is your last chance. Help me now, or die.”

The pirate coughed several more times. Then weakly replied. “Fine, whatever you want.”

Becca moved in and cut the bonds on his arms. She then fished around in his flight suit and pulled out a communication device and thrust it into one of the pirate’s hands.

Edward reached out and put his hand over the device before the pirate could tap it. “Let me make myself clear, when we take the shuttle back down to Gnagi, you will be in it with us. So, if you make them suspicious to the point they open fire on us, they will kill you with us.”

The pirate nodded, then weakly brushed Edward’s hand aside. He tapped the communication device three times and then dropped it. “There,” he said as he leaned back against the wall of the decompression chamber and began coughing once again.

“Excellent,” Edward said with a smile. “Now, we have some work to do Major,” he said to Becca.

*

Forty minutes later, the shuttle touched down onto the same landing pad as before. This time, the shuttle’s co-pilot was a special forces marine like Becca, and beside him, the pirate leader was securely fastened to the deck. Becca also had another one sitting in the shuttle’s passenger compartment. Together, she and Edward descended the shuttle’s rear access ramp. A group of aliens had already assembled to wait for them. A quick glance told Edward this group was even more heavily armed than the last. They know we can’t back out of taking them now, he thought.

“Please, come aboard,” he said to the pirates as he searched for the leader Brooke had described.

As they began to file past him, he tensed, for despite the best efforts of Kestrel’s crew, there were still several scorch marks on the shuttle’s deck, and a somewhat unpleasant smell. When the pirate leader passed him, Edward recognized him and gave a slight nod to Becca to point him out.

When the leader stepped onto the shuttle, he stopped. “What is this?” he said as he pointed at one of the scorch marks. Without waiting for an answer, he spun. Edward, Becca, and the special forces marines were already reacting. They had discussed just this eventuality.

Charging up the shuttle’s ramp, Edward and Becca bundled the nearest pirates, including the leader, into the shuttle before they could raise their weapons. At the same time, the pilot started raising the access ramp, leaving half the pirates behind. Then, for barely a second, there was relative peace as everyone tried to untangle themselves from one another. “Kill them!” the pirate shouted as he tried to roll to his feet.

Becca’s two special forces marines were already ready. Without waiting for Becca or Edward to get here, they began to fire their electrostatic pistols. Designed to be nonlethal, they zapped everyone they hit with large electric shocks. Edward was hit by the fifth bolt fired. His teeth immediately clamped together and all his muscles began to twitch uncontrollably. Having just gotten to his knees, he fell over unable to use any part of his body.

Several seconds later, he felt one of the marines reach over a similarly incapacitated pirate and gently lift him to his feet. “This way sir,” the man said as he helped Edward into a seat and strapped him in. Already Edward could feel his implants trying to take control of his muscles. The marine then held a hypo-spray to his neck and pressed it. Stimulants flooded his body that helped the process. Within seconds, he started to feel like he was regaining control.

The marine nodded to him and then turned and began to go through the pirates. They were all still lying on the floor convulsing, some more than others as the electrostatic charge affected each alien differently. In just sixty seconds, they were all suitably tied up.

“Breaking orbit,” the pilot called out. “The freighters are maneuvering to cut us off!”

“Can you escape them?” Edward asked.

“Yes sir,” the pilot responded confidently. “Going to maximum thrust now.”

Edward was shunted back in his seat as his harnesses tightened. He knew if he wanted, he could call Kestrel and Jonathan would sweep in to take out the freighters. But before he left, they had agreed that if possible, they wanted a clean getaway. What had happened wasn’t exactly a secret, but keeping Kestrel hidden for now would leave the pirates in the dark. If they could, they didn’t want any word getting back to this so called Admiral that an Imperial warship was hunting him.

Chapter 13

Though the Fleet has over fifty thousand warships and hundreds of fortified systems, piracy is still a constant problem. I imagine it will remain so until the entire galaxy is colonized, for until then, there will always be somewhere for the unsavory to hide, gather their strength, and launch attacks against the innocent from.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

An hour after his brother’s shuttle touched down on Kestrel’s main hangar bay, Jonathan joined Edward in the brig. Becca and Edward had the pirate leader securely restrained in a cell. He was the one who was supposed to take control of Edward’s freighter. They were interrogating him to find out exactly what he knew. Given what Jonathan had heard about Edward’s previous interrogation, he felt he needed to be present to make sure things didn’t get out of hand. Tapping on the cell’s viewport, he waved to Edward when his brother looked up. Then he listened in to what was happening as Edward got back to work on the large stick insect looking alien.

“Let me be clear,” Edward said. “You only have two options in front of you. One, we bring you back to the Empire where you will face a quick trial and even quicker execution. Or two, you give us the information we need, and you become an Imperial Intelligence asset. Once we confirm your information is accurate, we’ll release you and provide you with a monthly stipend for two years. We’ll also buy any additional information you have to sell, provided it also proves accurate.”

“Why would I help your Empire, you are all scum!” The pirate shot back.

Edward shook his head as he turned and shared a glance with Becca. “I didn’t think pirates were this dumb, but I guess the galaxy always has a surprise up its sleeve for you.” He turned back to the pirate and leaned over him. “What part of execution don’t you understand? I don’t care if you help us because you suddenly decided it’s the right thing to do, or you simply want to save your skin, but let’s not waste time here. Your options are clear. Death, or give us what we want. Don’t play dumb.”

The pirate turned his head away from Edward to avoid his gaze. “Fine,” Edward said, sounding angry. “I guess we’ll leave you to think about it. Maybe a few days without food and liquid will help you think clearly. It will, after all, take at least that long for us to synthesize something your body can digest. Let’s go,” he said to Becca. Gesturing for Becca to move ahead of him, Edward let the special forces marine leave the cell first.

“Wait, wait,” the pirate called out just before Edward stepped over the threshold.

Edward smiled, but then composed himself as he turned back around. “You have had a change of heart?” He asked.

“The stipend, how much is it?” the pirate responded.

Jonathan saw Edward fighting to contain another smile. Technically intelligence assets didn’t get stipends. But Edward figured Alveraz would make an exception in this case. That was, if the pirate actually was ever released. One thing Edward hadn’t quite explained to the pirate was that a full investigation had to be carried out into the pirate’s actions. If it turned out he had been involved in any particular heinous crimes, any deal Edward made with him would be void. Of course, he had no intention of telling the alien that until after the pirate revealed information he had.

“One thousand Imperial credits per month,” Edward answered the pirate. “It will not make you rich, but it’ll allow you to start afresh somewhere else if you want.”

“Imperial credits are all but worthless out here,” the pirate barked.

Edward laughed as he spread his hands apart. “Then take them somewhere where you can use them. The galaxy is a big place. I’m sure even you can find somewhere that would be better than an execution chamber… So, what is it to be?”

The pirate let out a low growl of frustration. “All right, fine, what do you want to know?”

“Let’s start with your name,” Edward said as he gestured for Becca to rejoin him.

“Vartoo,” the pirate answered, his tone losing some of its venom.

“And what were you and your comrades planning to do with my ship?”

“I had orders to capture it and bring it to one of our overhaul yards.”

One of, Edward thought as he turned and met his brother’s eyes. The pirates were already sounding like a bigger operation than they had thought. “And who exactly are you working for? Who owns these yards?”

“Admiral Cat’aras,” Vartoo said. “I haven’t met him personally, but he is well known among my people. He should have been our true leader.”

Edward’s eyes widened slightly. The pirate actually sounded inspired by this Admiral. That he hadn’t expected. “So he is one of your species. Who are your people and where are they from?”

“We are the Zazonians, our homeworld is a couple of hundred light years from here, to the north-east, closer to Karacknid space.”

“Is Cat’aras working for your government?”

The pirate laughed, then spat on the cell’s deck. “No, we work for ourselves, our government has abandoned our people. Cat’aras looks out for us now.”

Edward didn’t like what he was hearing. If Cat’aras had a fanatical following, it made him far more dangerous. “And where is Cat’aras now?”

Vartoo parted his mouth to show his unusual plastic looking teeth. “I have no idea, but wherever he is, I’m sure he’s having fun.”

Edward breathed out slowly. His fingers were threatening to tighten into fists at the sound of the pleasure the pirate took in imagining the kinds of atrocities Cat’aras was likely committing. He needed to keep his cool however, and he didn’t want to give Vartoo the satisfaction. “What about the Ratoshi and this system, what are your people doing here?” he asked to move the conversation on.

The pirate looked up and held Edward’s gaze. “Isn’t it obvious? The Ratoshi are weak. When the Karacknids come, they will be enslaved again, we’ve just sped up the process. If they won’t use their resources to help themselves, then we will.”

“So your people are taking valstronium from the Ratoshi to armor your ships?” Edward guessed. The pirate nodded. “Just how many ships does this Admiral of yours have?”

The pirate made a hand gesture Edward didn’t understand. “I don’t know, I was a shuttle pilot before being sent to Gnagi. This was to be my first command. I have seen a handful of his ships, but the squadron is always growing.”

“And where were you to take us?” Edward pressed as he pulled out his datapad and projected a holo map of local space.  He couldn’t help leaning forward slightly as this was the key information he wanted.

The pirate raised a hand and extended a long thin finger towards one system. “Here, the overhaul yard is in an asteroid in this system.”

“And what exactly are we talking about?” Edward followed up.

“It’s a hollowed out asteroid. We take captured freighters there, unload their cargo, and if they are deemed worthwhile, we give them a small coating of Valstronium armor and a single missile tube. Then they can be used to expand the Admiral’s control over the surrounding systems.”

“Very good,” Edward said as he highlighted and marked the system Vartoo had pointed at. “I am sure I will have more questions for you, but your cooperation is appreciated. I’ll arrange for food for you now, and when we confirm this, we can discuss your release and stipend. Is there anything else I can do for you now?”

“No,” the pirate growled. “Just leave me alone.”

Turning, Edward left the pirate and stepped out of the cell. As expected, his brother looked excited. “It sounds like we have our next destination,” Jonathan said, “if he can be trusted, that is.”

“Exactly,” Edward agreed. “If he was just a pirate, I’d be happy to trust his greed, but the way he spoke about this Admiral, there was a reverence there. I’m more than a little suspicious. He gave up the overhaul yard too easily.”

“We’ll be cautious then, but we need to check it out. I’ll return to the bridge and figure out a course to take us to this system,” Jonathan said. “What do you want to do now?”

“I’d like to go and blow all those pirates enslaving the Ratoshi to high heaven,” Edward answered. “But I suppose I better interrogate the rest of the prisoners to see if we can get any useful information from them. Or figure out just how Vartoo is lying to us.”

Jonathan gave his brother a small smile and squeezed his shoulder. “So would I. But if we do that, Cat’aras will hear we’re out here hunting him. We’ll deal with Cat’aras first, and then we can come back and mop up the pirates here. Why don’t you take a break and go and check on Brooke in sick bay. I’m sure she would appreciate a familiar face. Then you can get to the other prisoners.”

“Alright, I suppose she would,” Edward said as he pictured the look of pain on Brooke’s face as the medics had stretchered her off the shuttle. “But then I’m going to have another crack at Vartoo, if I can catch him in a lie, maybe we can wring something more from him. Like how he is playing us.”

“You’re the spook, little brother, interrogate him as much as you like. Just don’t go throwing anyone out another airlock, how does that sound?”

“I’ll try, but I can’t make any promises,” Edward said as he winked at Becca.

Jonathan rolled his eyes, nodded to Becca, and then turned to head to the bridge. An overhaul yard seemed like just the kind of target where they could gain more information on Cat’aras’ whereabouts so he was keen to get Kestrel moving.

*

IS Kestrel, 13th December 2510 AD.

To Jonathan’s surprise, when Kestrel stealthily jumped into the system Vartoo had indicated thirteen days later, they did locate an inhabited asteroid. It took several hours to sneak up to it, but when they got close enough, trace amounts of electromagnetic energy coming from one of the asteroids were detected. The closer they got, the clearer it became that some seriously powerful reactors, albeit well hidden, were functioning within the asteroid.

“Still no sign of any ships hiding in the asteroid field?” Jonathan asked Lieutenant Artex.

Artex shook her head. “None of the stealth drones are detecting anything.”

Jonathan nodded. Though Vartoo’s information had proven correct so far, he was still expecting some kind of trap. After several days of interrogation, neither Edward’s, nor his impression that Vartoo was as much a zealot as a pirate had softened. “Bring us to a halt slowly,” Jonathan ordered as Kestrel neared the maximum range of her mark VII missiles. “Send the stealth recon drones in for a closer look,” he commanded once Kestrel came to a stop relative to the asteroid.

For half an hour, everyone on the bridge watched the readings coming in from the drones. “What do we think?” Jonathan asked as the drones eventually began to pull away.

“It looks eerily familiar,” Lydia said as she shared a look with Jonathan. “The asteroid’s different of course, but not that different, and the readings are near identical.”

“The secessionists,” Jonathan replied with a nod. He and Lydia had both been junior Lieutenants then, but he still remembered it well. A group wishing to secede from the Empire had constructed several asteroid shipyards where they built small destroyers to give military weight to their cause. Each asteroid had been large enough to build and support at least ten ships. Crucially for Jonathan, his father now suspected the secessionists had been secretly organized and funded by the snake-like aliens. They may be behind this Admiral Cat’aras as well after all, he thought.

“If it is similar,” Jonathan said, “then it could be well defended. There could be several hundred, or even up to a thousand pirates in there.”

“And whatever ships there are, they are probably ready to bolt at a moment’s notice,” Lydia added.

“Any indication there are ships?” Jonathan asked his other officers.

“Now that we’re in the asteroid field, there is a considerable amount of background radiation,” Artex said. “It is certainly consistent with a number of ships moving back-and-forth through the area. Whether they are in the asteroid or have come and gone though, we can’t tell.”

“Well, I think we better play it safe and assume there are some pirate ships in the asteroid,” Jonathan responded. “Perhaps that’s what Vartoo has been hoping. I’m sure if we just show ourselves, the pirates will bolt for it, but once they figure out we are only one ship, they may actually try to put up a fight.”

“A fight?” Abrahams said. “Surely not? Not against an Imperial cruiser.”

“With one or two ships, it would be suicide. But what if they have nine or ten in there?” Jonathan asked. “Something convinced Vartoo to give up the base without having to think it over much.” Jonathan glanced at Edward who was on the bridge. Almost everyone now knew he was more than a scientist. It had been impossible to hide the fact he was involved in the interrogations. “It seems my brother can be intimidating when he wishes, but Vartoo gave up the base too easily for my liking.”

“So what do you want to do, Captain?” Lydia asked. “If we just go blazing in, they’ll see we’re on our own and either run or fight. We could try bluffing maybe,” she suggested as she thought out loud. “Rig several drones to look like cruisers and have them circle the asteroid field, then pretend we have been sent in to negotiate the pirates’ surrender?”

Jonathan nodded. “That’s an idea. They still may try to fight anyway. But it may be worth trying. We’ll need some kind of backup plan, however. For if they do decide to fight, it will likely be because they think they can win. I don’t know about you lot, but I don’t fancy taking on too many pirate ships all the way out here without knowing their strength. Even if we win, we could suffer too much damage and never make it home.”

“What if we spook them out and remain at a safe distance,” Artex suggested. “We could rig a drone to look like Kestrel, have it move in and demand the pirates surrender while we remain out of missile range. Then we can decide to move in if the pirates aren’t as strong as we fear. Or if they are, maybe we could try to snag one of their ships if they flee.”

“That is a safer approach,” Jonathan said as he smiled at Artex to let her know he appreciated her suggestion. He brought a hand up to rub his chin. He wasn’t sure how to proceed. Normally the riskier approach would appeal to him. Especially when it was the more decisive one. But he was now two and half months’ journey from the nearest Imperial system. That was a long way to go if Kestrel suffered some critical damage.

“Maybe there is a third option,” Lieutenant Harte suggested, though his voice lacked conviction.

The PD drones, Jonathan thought as he turned to Harte expectantly. Harte was in charge of them, and if Jonathan’s estimation of his Lieutenant was right, he had come up with something Jonathan had overlooked. “Elaborate Lieutenant,” he requested.

“The problem with rigging drones to pretend they are other warships is that at these ranges the pirates could see through them pretty quickly,” Harte explained. “But what if we used the PD drones? By themselves they almost give off emissions similar to a Corvette. And I’m sure we could increase that. More importantly though, they are armed with weapons. What if we surrounded the asteroid and fired low powered laser beams at it from our drones and Kestrel as a kind of warning shot? The pirates would think they were surrounded for sure!” By the time he finished speaking, Harte’s voice had risen in force.

Jonathan glanced at Lydia, who nodded to say she approved. Then he clapped his hands together. “An excellent idea Lieutenant. We’ll make a tactician of you yet. Let’s run some simulations and see just what modifications we will need to make to your drones. Then we may get to it. If there are pirates in there, I’d like to get my hands on them before some decide to leave.”

Chapter 14

Overwhelming firepower is a Captain’s best friend.  Surprise is his second.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Eight hours later, Harte looked up from his console. “All the PD drones have been launched and are ready to proceed.”

“Then let’s begin,” Jonathan ordered. “Send them in and take us in after them.”

“Aye, Captain,” Scholes responded from Kestrel’s navigation console.

Though Kestrel had remained close to the asteroid to monitor the pirate base as they had carried out the preparations, she was still a long way from effective energy weapon range. For an hour, Scholes slowly crept up close to the asteroid. Six of Harte’s PD drones moved ahead and surrounded the asteroid. “We’re in position,” Scholes reported as he slowed Kestrel to a relative halt once again.

“Artex, Harte, let’s do this,” Jonathan ordered.

“Firing,” Artex responded. As she and Harte tapped their consoles, seven low powered laser beams shot out towards the asteroid base. They covered the distance in just two seconds. On the holo display, seven heat blooms appeared on the asteroid’s surface. Just after firing, Kestrel came out of stealth and began to bombard the asteroid with active sensor emissions. Harte’s six PD drones did the same. On Kestrel’s sensors, they no longer looked like small PD drones, but something bigger. Unless the pirates had more sophisticated sensors than Kestrel, they would hopefully look just as intimidating as Jonathan’s real command.

“Open a COM channel,” Jonathan requested. “Pirate base, I am Captain Somerville of the Human Imperial Navy.” He leaned forward slightly and smiled. “Yes, that Somerville. Our squadron has your base surrounded. Resist and we will kill you all. Surrender and you will be set free. We are only interested in your base and your ships. You have two minutes to reply. If you don’t, we will fire full strength beams and obliterate your base. Somerville out.”

As soon as he finished speaking, a counter appeared on the holo display beside the asteroid base. At first, nothing happened. After about thirty seconds though, the asteroid based started to light up as reactors and other systems came online in a hurry. “Prepare to fire on anything that looks like a weapon’s emplacement,” Jonathan ordered.

“Tracking multiple additional reactors,” Lydia reported. “I estimate several are from ships as well as whatever systems the pirates are powering up within the asteroid itself. No sign of any weapons yet.”

The countdown continued. When just twenty seconds were left, Jonathan glanced at Artex. “Ready with missiles and lasers Captain,” she responded.

Come on, Jonathan thought towards the pirates. He had no problem blowing up a base full of pirates. Yet he wanted the intel the base was bound to contain.

“Getting a transmission!” Abrahams reported when just seven seconds remained on the countdown.

Jonathan smiled. “Let’s hear it.”

“Imperial ships,” a gruff voice said in the audio transmission. “We surrender. Do not destroy us. Repeat, we surrender.”

“The transmission just keeps playing over and over,” Abrahams said after playing it a second time and then ending the audio.

“Pirate base,” Jonathan said after gesturing for Abrahams to open a COM channel for him. “We are going to land a platoon of Marines to begin securing the station. Attack their shuttles and we will immediately destroy you all. Allow them to land and they will safely take you into custody.”

With another gesture, Jonathan had Abrahams end the COM channel. “Launch our shuttles and move us forward,” he ordered.

Once again, Kestrel began to move forward. From her hangar bays, four shuttles packed full of her marines also launched and tucked themselves in under the cruiser’s belly to protect them from fire from the asteroid. Jonathan couldn’t help his body tensing. This was where his forces were at their most vulnerable. A missile fired at point-blank range would be hard to shoot down. And if the pirates had any energy weapons, now would be when they would be most deadly. Though he feared for his ship, it was the shuttles that really held his concern. Especially the one on the right of the formation of four. Becca and her Imperial Guard marines were on it. A single laser beam could vaporize it in an instant. Jonathan hated the idea that she was so vulnerable. Yet she had insisted on joining the boarding party.

“It looks like a hangar bay door is opening,” Lydia reported. She let out a whistle. “It is like the secessionist base. Kestrel could fit in there!”

“Then take us in,” Jonathan ordered as he caught Scholes’ eye. “We’ll escort the shuttles in until they can dock somewhere and land their marines.”

Expertly, Scholes maneuvered Kestrel around the asteroid and through the large doors that had retracted. As soon as her nose poked in and her sensors flooded the space within the asteroid, the holo display filled with ships and other points of interest. Artex immediately targeted anything that looked dangerous with Kestrel’s missiles, heavy energy weapons, and point defense weapons.

“Major Roscommon says he has identified two landing spots,” Abrahams reported. “The shuttles are moving in now.”

In seconds, the shuttles raced towards two docking hatches. As soon as they attached, Jonathan knew the marines would be rushing out. Before confirmation came back that Roscommon’s force had left their shuttles however, the holo display suddenly changed. From at least twenty different angles new power readings began to spike.

“Weapons powering up!” Artex hissed. Without waiting for orders, she began to fire and all hell broke loose. Laser beams burnt through ships cutting them in two. Plasma bolts melted hull segments to slag. Mark VIII missiles launched, then immediately detonated, sending more laser beams ripping into the pirate ships and base. Even tungsten spears were flung from the mass drivers to slam into targets.

Despite her instant reactions, several pirate weapons were able to charge and fire. Kestrel’s shield flared as it deflected energy beams. Then her hull shook as she was hit. “Back us out of here!” Jonathan shouted even as he rattled around in his command chair. “And order the marines to get somewhere safe.”

At once, Scholes began moving Kestrel back. In front of her, the internals of the asteroid had turned into a maelstrom of wrecked ships and asteroid chunks blown off the base’s internal walls. Secondary explosions were erupting left and right as ships and rocks smashed into one another. Even as Artex continued firing, several ships emerged from the frenzy. A couple fired shots at Kestrel, causing her to shake once more. Artex nailed both of them with missiles, their deaths adding to the storm of debris smashing into one another.

Three ships ignored Kestrel all together. Instead of trying to fight, they fled. Firing their main engines at full, they disregarded the safety of their comrades and rushed past Kestrel. The thrust from their engines sent hundreds of chunks of debris smashing back into the asteroid. Jonathan ground his teeth at their actions. They had very likely killed his marines.

As they raced towards the nearest asteroids to put them between themselves and Kestrel’s weapons, Jonathan was torn. His eyes darted back to the asteroid. Becca and his marines were in there somewhere. Yet there was still a blizzard of debris obscuring the docking hatches the marines had landed at. There was no way he could send a shuttle in to try and retrieve them. They’re on their own, Jonathan thought, hating himself for admitting what he knew to be true. “After them,” he ordered. “If they have killed our people, I want them to pay!”

*

The first time Major Samuels knew something was wrong was when the entire asteroid shook beneath her feet. Spinning around, she looked out the docking hatch’s viewing port. A scene straight out of a horror film met her. Wrecked ships and asteroids chunks were all smashing into one another, many on their way towards her position. “Move!” she screamed. “Get deeper into the asteroid.”

Concern for the shuttle that had just dropped her off made her hesitate. It almost cost Becca her life. The long muzzle of a destroyed laser cannon suddenly swept into view and smashed the shuttle into smithereens. Then it slammed into the asteroid’s wall. The force threw Becca across the corridor she was in. Her shoulder smashed into one of the walls and she gasped as pain ran down her arm and side.

In less than a second, her implants detected the danger and began to release painkillers and other helpful drugs. Becca knew if she waited, they would quickly take effect. Yet she didn’t have a second to spare. Lots more debris had to be on its way. Even as she groaned and used her good hand to push herself to her feet, she felt the asteroid rumble under her as more things struck it.

A quick glance left and right allowed her to assess the situation. Everyone from the squad she was commanding had been knocked off their feet. “Check the others,” she ordered over the squad’s COM channel as she moved to the nearest marine and helped him to his feet. “Check everyone and get moving. We can’t stay here.” As quickly as she could, she helped two more marines to their feet and shoved them down the corridor that looked the most likely to lead deeper into the asteroid. When she came to the next one, however, she cursed. The marine was dead. A massive dent in his helmet told her he had crashed headfirst into something.

“Move! Move!” she ordered as she made sure there were no other marines needing help, and then followed her squad as they ran down the corridor. Behind her, explosions and loud thumps began to echo down the corridor. Ahead, she saw an emergency bulkhead begin to descend. It told her something had smashed into the asteroid hard enough to break through and allow atmosphere to begin to escape. Straining every muscle, Becca sprinted and then dove under the bulkhead just before it closed on her.

“Contact front!” a marine called out.

“Two pirates down,” another marine reported before Becca could ask what was going on. “They were both armed,” the familiar voice of Sergeant Wentworth reported. “There are others here Major, what do you want us to do with them?”

“Are they resisting?” Becca asked. “

“Not at the moment, they looked terrified.”

“Then cuff their arms as best you can and leave them, they probably want to shelter deeper in the asteroid as much as we do,” Becca ordered.

Seconds later, she moved through her squad and came to where Wentworth and Martinez were standing over two dead bodies, pointing their weapons at four aliens. Two other marines were cuffing them. “Let’s go,” Becca said as soon as she saw the pirates were no threat. “That bulkhead may not hold for long.” The constant rumbling under their feet was evidence enough that the ruckus inside the asteroid’s open area was far from over.

“Where to, Major?” Wentworth asked. “The drones have managed to get a pretty good map of the base.”

Of course! Becca thought. The terror of what she had seen out the docking hatch’s viewport had made her forget she had released nano drones the second she stepped onto the asteroid. Accessing their data through the HUD of her armor’s helmet, she saw the map they had created. “Here,” she said as she highlighted one of the larger rooms with her eye. “It has to be their reactor room. It will be the most shielded. We get there and hunker down till this is over.”

“And what about the pirates?” Martinez said.

“If they are armed, shoot them,” Becca said. “They are supposed to have surrendered. Any that aren’t, leave them be unless they start to act hostile.”

As her squad moved off, Becca chose a spot third back from Martinez who had taken point. She didn’t know what was ahead of them, though there had to be at least a couple of hundred scared pirates. As bad as that was, she was certain that what was behind was far worse.

*

It took Jonathan a great deal of focus to not think about Becca and his people on the asteroid as Kestrel sped away from it. They could be fighting for their lives against the pirates, or have already been blown out into space, or be hiding in fear that the asteroid could break apart at any moment. What kept his focus forward, was his anger. The pirates had lied to him. They had pretended to surrender just to lure him in. It had been a bold move, one that had been certain to cost them most of their ships. But three still thought they could escape. They were wrong however, for it only looked like they were.

Currently, Scholes was twisting and weaving Kestrel through the asteroid field after the pirates as they sped through it using the asteroids for cover. Being smaller than Kestrel and with surprisingly powerful engines, the three pirates were pulling away. But they would soon run out of asteroids, and Kestrel still had them in range with her multistage mark VII missiles.

“As soon as we come out, I want firing solutions,” Jonathan demanded. “Fire when ready, they are not making it to the system’s mass shadow.” Wisely, the pirates had chosen an asteroid field close to the edge of the system for just such a situation as this. When they came out, the pirates would be just fifteen minutes away from the safety of shift space. But that was enough time for Kestrel to get out three salvos.

“Shall I launch the last two PD drones when we come out?” Harte asked.

Jonathan doubted they would need them, but he nodded anyway. “Just in case.”

As the three pirate ships pulled up and around the last asteroid in their way, they momentarily disappeared from Kestrel’s sensors. Two minutes passed as Scholes followed their course through the last asteroids and the pirates used a particularity large asteroid to mask their run for the mass shadow. Then Kestrel burst from the asteroid belt. Immediately, alarms began to blare. They were warning everyone the cruiser was being bathed in targeting sensors.

“Evasive maneuvers!” Jonathan shouted. The pirates had decided to try and fight. Jonathan didn’t understand it. How could three pirate ships take on an Imperial cruiser? More alarms blared. To Jonathan’s surprise, they signaled twelve missiles had just been launched at them. The pirates were far better armed than he had imagined. “Artex,” he snapped.

“Firing,” Artex replied calmly. Seconds later, Kestrel hurled fourteen of her own missiles into space.

The range was so close that almost immediately all four ships began to open up with their point defenses. Space between the ships became awash with color. Green plasma bolts, laser beams, flak cannon rounds, electricity bolts, and AM missiles zipped through space and exploded in desperate attempts to strike at the incoming missiles.

Two Imperial missiles were shot down. Their low velocity limited their evasive maneuvers. The rest jettisoned their first stage engines and each split apart, revealing three smaller missiles. With an acceleration far higher than the pirate missiles could produce, they sprinted towards their targets. Desperate fire from the pirates shot down eight more missiles. Twenty-two remained. Half targeted the nearest pirate ship. It frantically tried to evade, but one turn to avoid three incoming missiles placed it right in the way of a fourth. The antimatter missile punched through the thin valstronium armor, penetrated several decks, and then detonated. The resulting explosion turned the pirate ship into millions of particles of space dust.

The second pirate ship fared little better. No missile scored a direct hit, but three got close enough to detonate and send antimatter washing over the ship’s hull. When it cleared, half the ship had been negated by the antimatter. The other half spun away out of control, its remaining maneuvering thrusters desperately trying to bring it under control. Jonathan could see right away there was no hope of that happening.

The final ship was targeted by just two missiles. With its powerful engines, and more than a little skill from whoever was piloting it, it dodged both. Seeing its friends were both dead, however, it quickly spun away towards the mass shadow.

Jonathan let it go for now. He had his own ship to worry about. As the pirate missiles closed in, Artex continued to tear into them with Kestrel’s point defenses. First her area effect weapons reached out towards the enemy missiles. Hundreds of flack cannon rounds exploded to put a cloud of shrapnel in the missiles’ path. Three were destroyed. Right behind the flak rounds, Kestrel’s arc emitters fired six pulses of electricity. They filled space with balls of flashing electrons which jumped towards a missile if it came close enough. Two pirate missiles had their seeker heads fried.

Then the rest of Kestrel’s point defenses fired several volleys along with the laser cannons from Harte’s two PD drones. Sensing they were being targeted by weapons that were tracking them, the missiles powered up their ECM to full. For a couple of seconds, everything fired at them missed. Jonathan began to grow concerned; the missiles were good, better than anything he expected from pirates. “Concentrate,” he told his officers, sensing they were becoming worried. “Focus, just like in all the drills.”

His words paid off, for two missiles exploded in quick succession. Their confidence back, Kestrel’s gunners continued to score more hits. In the space of four more seconds, four out of the remaining five missiles were taken out. The fifth had come so close, however, most of the weapons that had been tracking other targets didn’t have time to turn to track it. “Scholes!” Jonathan shouted.

Scholes’s fingers had already begun to dance. An instant later Kestrel’s main engines and maneuvering thrusters went to full power. The large cruiser swung her nose towards the missile, and then dived down. At the same moment, Lydia raised Kestrel’s ECM to full.

Jonathan gripped his command chair with both hands. His body tensed as he expected another hit to reverberate through his ship. As the missile zipped past, missing by just hundreds of meters, he thought they were safe. Then it detonated. The notorious blue light from antimatter colliding with normal matter filled the view screen. A fraction of a second later Jonathan’s command chair shook.

“That was antimatter!” Jonathan shouted in shock. “Damage report. How bad was it?” He held his breath, fearing the worst.

“Our shield took the brunt of it,” Lydia reported more calmly. “The warhead was a small one. And only a fraction of its antimatter touched our hull. We’ve lost about forty percent of our valstronium along the aft starboard decks near missile tubes seven and eight. But our armor held.”

Jonathan let out a sigh. They had been lucky. Very lucky! Remembering the pirate ship, he spun back around to view it. “Target the last enemy contact with all our targeting sensors. Lydia tell them that if we open fire, we will not be recalling our missiles. Either they surrender now, or they are dead.”

“Aye, Captain,” Lydia responded. “Message away,” she updated seconds later.

“Next salvo ready, Captain,” Artex informed Jonathan when the pirate ship still hadn’t responded.

Jonathan took a slow breath to give the pirates one more chance. Just as he opened his mouth to give the order, the pirate ship cut its acceleration. “Bring us alongside them,” Jonathan said instead. “We’ll dock with them and transfer an armed team to take control of the ship. Artex, keep your weapons trained on them. If they do anything that looks suspicious, blow them out of the water. They’ve already faked one surrender. Do not show them any mercy. Lydia, arrange a team to board her, and then let’s figure out just how much damage we took when those ships hit us at the asteroid base.”

“Yes, Captain,” Lydia said for herself and Artex.

In just ten minutes, Lydia and Scholes brought Kestrel alongside the surrendered ship. Then Lydia sent her boarding team across. Jonathan waited as patiently as he could, which in this instance, wasn’t very patiently at all, for word to come back that the ship was secured.

“Right, get us back to the asteroid, as fast as possible” Jonathan ordered as soon as word came through. As Kestrel turned around and raced back into the asteroid field, Jonathan tried not to imagine what had happened to Becca and her marines, but he couldn’t stop himself. The closer they got, the greater his fear became. In his mind he replayed the last minutes of their approach into the asteroid base. So many weapons had been fired and ships destroyed, that he struggled to see how the marines and their shuttle hadn’t been caught in the crossfire.

When Kestrel rounded a large asteroid and the pirate base came into view, Jonathan’s heart sank. The base was all but destroyed. The asteroid had a large crack running down it, and about a fifth of it had been blasted away. Wreckage and debris were scattered all around the asteroid and it grew thicker towards the large opening that led into the asteroid base itself. Jonathan was certain an even worse scene greeted them inside. He didn’t know how anyone could have survived.

“I can’t get us any closer,” Scholes reported. “We’ll have to clear some of the wreckage.”

“We’re not giving up on them!” Jonathan said fiercely. “So launch all the shuttles we have left. They are to move in and clear us a path.” Just hold on, he thought towards his marines. If you’re in there, just hold on, we’re coming. I can’t lose you.

Chapter 15

Space is a dangerous place. There are a hundred different ways you can be killed before you even have a chance to take action to save yourself. And that is before all the unfriendly species start shooting at you.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

When Becca and her marines reached the asteroid base’s reactors, she had them seal all the emergency bulkheads. When the last one closed, she thought they would be safe. She was wrong. The asteroid continued to shake under her feet as debris crashed into it. The tremors were so strong that they ran all the way to the heart of the asteroid. Then one colossal shock threw everyone to the ground. It was accompanied by an awful tearing and screeching sound. Becca thought for sure the asteroid was about to be ripped apart sucking her into space.

The shaking was so severe, the reactors went into failsafe mode and powered down, immediately plunging the large room into darkness and ending the artificial gravity that had been holding them down. Lights on the marines’ combat armor automatically switched on. Yet, they only added to the terror of the situation, for as every marine was being jostled around, their lights flickered back and forth adding to the disorientation coming from the tremors. For ten seconds, the shaking and screeching continued, building in force and pitch. Then, there was one final shudder, and they ceased.

Becca had been thrown onto her hands and knees by the tremors. When they stopped, she took a moment to compose herself, shocked she was still alive. Then she regained her feet. “Is everyone okay?” She asked as she shone her lights around searching for her marines.

To her relief, one by one, the seven marines that she had left answered her. She had seen Davidson shot down by pirates as they had rushed to find the reactor. And Harkin and Jennings had somehow got separated in the fighting. But at least the marines she had managed to get to the reactor room were all ok. Though as she helped them to their feet, they all looked battered and bruised.

“What in the blazes was that?” Sergeant Wentworth asked.

“I think the asteroid split apart,” Private Ringer suggested. “The sound and tremors would have been both parts grating against one another as they broke away.”

“Oh great!” Wentworth groaned. “That’s just what we needed. How are we ever going to get out of here now? The base is probably broken beyond recognition.” As he spoke, another small tremor ran under their feet.

“I don’t think we are,” Becca said as she analyzed their position. “I’m not sure we could get those emergency doors open, even if we could get the reactors up and running again, which would probably be a very bad idea given how much of a shaking they’ve been through. And even if we did try to cut one open with our plasma lances, chances are we’d all immediately be sucked out into space. No, I fear the only way we’re getting out of here is if Kestrel comes and gets us.”

“So what are we to do, Major, just sit tight and wait?” Wentworth asked.

Becca nodded. “We have enough rations with us for a couple of days and if we power down our non-essential systems, our armor should last that long as well. We’ll need it to keep us warm, for I fear that without the reactors, it’s going to get very cold in here soon. So we conserve energy and wait until the cavalry arrives.”

If they arrive, Becca thought but didn’t say out loud. Alongside the wreckage, she had seen weapons fire when she had glanced out the viewport before running for her life. Kestrel had been forced to engage the pirate ships within the asteroid base. That was obviously what had caused all the damage, but what wasn’t so obvious to Becca was whether Kestrel had survived the firefight. But if they did, then Jonathan will be coming for us, Becca told herself. Nothing will stop him.

Despite her confidence in Kestrel’s Captain, ever so slowly, Becca’s hope started to fade. It stayed strong for the first twelve hours she and her marines were stuck in the reactor room. But as twelve hours turned into fourteen, then sixteen, and then longer, she began to fear Kestrel hadn’t survived.

When her chronometer told her a full day had passed since she had landed on the asteroid base, she forced herself to face up to the reality that she might soon be dead. Whilst she had food for another day, she was beginning to shiver within her combat armor. Though it was designed for EVA missions, no one had anticipated having to go twenty-four hours in one in an environment without atmosphere. Even with most of other systems powered down, the suit’s internal heaters were struggling to keep the cold of space at bay.

It was obvious the same thoughts were running through the minds of the rest of her marines. Whilst they had initially passed the time playing and joking with one another. Nearly an hour passed since the last time anyone had spoken. Everyone was focused on themselves and their own thoughts. Becca’s mind turned to her family and her friends and then to Jonathan. If she did die, they would each receive a letter she had written for them. Though if Kestrel had been destroyed, her most up to date letters would have been lost.

If Kestrel is gone, it’s likely no one will ever know what happened to us, Becca thought. With Kestrel so far from Imperial space and following leads no one else knew about, no one else in the Imperial navy even knew where they were. And I will have failed Empress Christine, Becca told herself as she thought of Jonathan again. When she had been appointed to command Jonathan’s Imperial Guard unit, his mother had interviewed Becca herself. Becca had been impressed with the Empress. So much so that when Christine had asked her to take care of her son, she had vowed to do so whatever it cost.

If he is alive, he will have to look out for himself, Becca thought, surprised at her own sorrow. She didn’t like the idea of Jonathan having to go on without her. Or of someone else taking over protecting him, she wanted to be the one at his side. The conflicting emotions that ran through her made Becca frown. Despite the nearness of death, she felt she had to berate herself. Jonathan was her friend, yes, but she was meant to be a professional. Ever since she had first met him on Resolute when she had challenged him to a sparring match and had then kicked his ass, she had liked him. But feelings get in the way of doing ones’ job! She told herself, afraid to fully confront what being so close to death was making her see.

Before she could really analyze what her emotions were telling her, there was a sudden knocking on one of the emergency doors. Becket jumped to her feet along with the rest of the marines. They rushed towards the door. Sergeant Wentworth was the first there. He immediately knocked back and turned to Becca. “They came for us!”

Becca grinned, even though Wentworth couldn’t see through her combat amour’s helmet. “They did! We are going to get out of here.” A pattern to the tapping made Becca frown. “It’s Morse code,” she realized. “They’re telling us to stand back. They need to blow the hatch.” Reaching out, Becca tapped back to say she understood. “All right everyone, back behind the furthest reactor.” A thought occurred to her as she moved. “Grab your weapons,” she added. “We don’t know who’s out there.”

Several marines nodded, and everyone’s body stiffened at the suggestion. The fact that Morse code had been tapped out strongly suggested it was Humans on the other side of the emergency door. Yet, if the pirates knew Imperial Marines were in their reactor room, they’d want to do whatever they could to put them at ease before trying to capture them.

Moving behind the reactor furthest from the emergency door, Becca knelt down and placed her plasma rifle against her shoulder. Three seconds passed before something happened. Then the emergency door suddenly blew apart. Shards went flying through the room. A couple struck the reactor Becca was behind causing it to shudder. Becca trembled as the vibrations reminded her of her earlier ordeal. Counting to three, Becca then sprang out from behind the reactor, her plasma rifle raised.

Relief flooded through her as she was greeted by the sight of Humans in space suits with Kestrel’s logo on them. Becca dropped her plasma rifle from her shoulder as she moved over towards her rescuers. When her HUD on her armor told her breathable atmosphere was filling the room once again, she lowered her helmet. With a wide smile, she stepped in front of Lieutenant Harte. “Thank you for saving us Lieutenant!” she said warmly, overjoyed at seeing a familiar face.

*

“We have them,” Lieutenant Abrahams said as he spun around in his command chair from his COMs console. “Lieutenant Harte has just confirmed, Major Samuels and eight other marines have been found. They are cold and bruised, but otherwise in good health.”

Jonathan grinned and jumped to his feet in excitement as a similar relief to Becca’s flooded through him too. “Thank you, Abrahams, and pass on my thanks to Harte,” he said. Then his cheeks reddened slightly when he realized he was out of his command chair. “Well done to all of you,” he added as he turned around to share looks with all his officers.

Almost without rest, they had spent the last day clearing a passage through the wreckage and rubble so that search and rescue teams could be landed on the asteroid. Then the real work had begun, for the asteroid base had taken a serious hammering. Large parts of the base had simply been destroyed, whilst others had been twisted and warped so badly that they were impassable. Nevertheless, Kestrel’s crew had tirelessly kept on searching. Whilst nothing but wreckage had been recovered from the four shuttles that had landed forty-eight of Kestrel’s marines, twenty-nine marines had been found alive scattered across the base in several groups. Now with Becca and her marines being rescued, the number had risen to thirty-eight. With the bodies of eight marines also recovered and the accessible sections of the base now fully searched, Jonathan doubted any more would be found.

“Now it’s time to get some rest, and then turn our attention to figuring out just what was going on here. Lydia, continue to focus on our repairs. Abrahams, you are to take charge of searching the base for intel. Artex, you focus on sifting through the wreckage. Scholes, you are responsible for the captured pirate ship. Edward, you can begin interrogating the captured prisoners. We’ll take six hours to rest, then get to work. I want an initial briefing in twenty-four hours. Then we can decide what comes next.”

“Understood, Captain,” Lydia replied.

Jonathan nodded to his First Lieutenant. “I’m going to see Major Samuel and her team as they land. Then I’ll be back to relieve you. I’ll stand watch while you all get some sleep.”

Quickly, Jonathan made his way to Kestrel’s main hangar bay. With half her shuttles destroyed, it looked empty when he got there. Even so, he couldn’t help smiling when one shuttle came in and landed. As always, Becca was the last to leave the shuttle, making sure all her marines got off safely. Doctor Reyes had sent several of his medical team to assess the marines, but Jonathan pushed past them when he saw Becca. He met her at the bottom of the shuttle’s access ramp. They stared at each other, and then at the same time, awkwardly smiled.

Without thinking, Jonathan opened his arms and pulled Becca back into a hug. For a split second she tensed and resisted him, but then she seemed to melt into his arms. “We thought we had lost you there for a few hours,” he said gently into her ear. “None of our drones could locate you.”

“I thought I was a goner too,” Becca admitted. “Though I knew if you were out there, you wouldn’t stop searching.” Ever so slightly, Jonathan felt her hug him tighter.

“You’re right, I don’t know what I would have done if we hadn’t found you,” Jonathan replied.

Becca nodded. But then her body stiffened again. “I’m sorry Captain, excuse me,” she said as she gently prized herself out of Jonathan’s arms. “I need to see to my marines. I’ll prepare a report on our mission and then report for protection duty as soon as I get myself cleaned up.”

Jonathan was momentarily stunned. He had thought he and Becca were friends. Not to mention they’d spent countless hours grappling with one another in the sparing ring. Could he not hug his friend when she had just been rescued from certain death? Why was she suddenly acting so cold? Looking around, Jonathan realized a number of marines and medical staff were watching them. It made him frown, however. What did Becca care if others saw them hug? They had both nearly died.

“Permission to leave, Captain?” Becca requested in a neutral tone, drawing Jonathan’s attention back to the fact that she was still standing stiffly in front of him.

“Of course Major,” Jonathan said, matching her formal tone. “You are dismissed. See to your people.”

With a nod, Becca stepped past Jonathan and moved to join her marines. Jonathan half turned and watched her leave, confused as to what had just happened. When he suddenly had to fight back a yawn, he was reminded about how tired he was, and how tired the rest of his bridge staff had to be. You can worry about this later, he told himself. Time to go back to the bridge and relieve Lydia.

Chapter 16

It is not until you have stared an enemy missile salvo in the face that a naval officer truly knows the meaning of fear. A lifetime of simulations cannot truly prepare you for the real thing.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Despite the best efforts of all of Jonathan’s officers, it wasn’t until thirty hours later that the senior officers’ briefing Jonathan had called took place. With weary faces, despite the rest they had managed to get, all of Kestrel’s Lieutenants, Major Roscommon and Chief Higgins filed into Jonathan’s main briefing room and took their seats.

“Thanks for coming, and for your hard work over the last two days,” Jonathan said when the last to arrive, Lieutenant Harte, squeezed into the last empty seat. “As you know, I asked my brother to coordinate all the intelligence we’ve been gathering from the asteroid base, the captured pirate ship and all the wreckage we sifted through.” Jonathan paused and smiled. “For those of you who haven’t figured it out by now, he has some experience in the field of intelligence analysis. I’m now going to ask him to bring us all up to date so we can see how our findings all fit together.” With a nod, Jonathan handed the meeting over to Edward.

“Thank you, Captain,” Edward said as he stood. “Obviously, I can neither confirm nor deny my brother’s allusion to having experience handling intelligence. But I would ask you to keep my involvement in these matters to yourselves. I have a reputation back on Earth as a stuck up PhD bookworm to protect after all.” Edward smiled as most of the officers chuckled or grinned at him. “And let me thank agent Brooke, she has put as much work into collating your findings as I have.” He added as he nodded to Brooke, who had accompanied him to the meeting.

“Now, let me give you a rundown of our seven main findings. I’m sure you’ll have questions, and we’ll have time to discuss them once I have run through them. But if there is something pressing, feel free to interrupt.” Tapping on a datapad Edward had with him, he projected an image of the inside of the asteroid base taken by Kestrel as she had poked her nose in.

“So, to begin, let’s talk about the asteroid base itself. Though we have limited experience with such pirate bases, judging by the remnants of the base, it was impressive. The visuals Kestrel captured just before the firefight broke out indicate that eight ships had been docked within the hollowed-out asteroid. There looked to be berths for another five. If we assume their asteroid base could service and keep in supply thirteen ships, that’s a sizeable squadron of pirates.

“Perhaps of even more interest, there were these three ships here,” Edward said as he highlighted three partially built ships. “As you can see, they were under construction. No doubt your trained eyes can tell the difference between them and the other pirates you engaged. These appear to be specifically designed warships rather than refitted freighters. They were destroyed in the ensuing fight, but scavenging their remains confirms that they are warships. Their armor, engines and armaments are all far superior to what one would expect on a freighter. So this base was more than just a resupply hub for the pirates’ activities. They were using it to build themselves their own warfleet.”

“From intelligence gathered from computers we were able to access within the base itself, we’ve been able to estimate that the base was home to about five hundred pirates. And crucially, that this Admiral Cat’aras has two other such bases. We do not know the location of either, but they are both mentioned in several reports.”

“Then this Admiral is far more powerful than we first imagined,” Lydia couldn’t help commenting. “And ambitious, if he is building his own warships.”

Edward nodded. “Indeed he is. Even without this information, analysis of the surrendered pirate ship strongly suggests this. It was once the mining freighter Flare and belonged to a species we are not familiar with. Her computer records show she was captured two years ago and put into service by Cat’aras. Most telling are the modifications that Cat’aras has made to her. She has been given four missile tubes, upgraded engines, and a coating of valstronium armor. Now compared to Imperial standards the valstronium is very thin. But it still cost a small fortune to give her the protection and speed the valstronium provides. It suggests that Cat’aras wants to command a fleet that can go up against the fleets of other civilizations if he has to. So,” Edward said as he gave Lydia a smile. “I think ambitious and powerful are apt descriptions for this Cat’aras.”

“Indeed,” Lydia replied.

“Now, I’m sure the most pressing question on many of your minds focuses on the antimatter warheads,” Edward continued. “That is also our most shocking find. According to intelligence files I have access to, a number of the hardware components are remarkably similar to Rillelio built technology.” Edward paused, expecting the few gasps or other expressions of shock.

Jonathan expected them too, for he was still getting his head around it. The Rillelio were a species his father had often talked to him about as he had grown up. Their home system was directly between Karacknid territory and Earth. That had put them right in the middle of the events of the Karacknid War. His father had therefore struck a deal with the leading nations of the Rillelio to buy fuel from them. Having a source of He3 so close to the Karacknids’ territory had allowed him to launch several raids against Karacknid fleet bases. In revenge, the Karacknids had sent a fleet and wiped out all of the Rillelio’s orbital industry. Jonathan remembered the stories so well, for it was one of the rare times he had ever experienced his father seem full of doubt and regret.

“As you may well know,” Edward continued, the sadness in his voice telling Jonathan he too had heard the stories from his father. “The Rillelio have rebuffed all attempts we have made to establish diplomatic ties with them after the war. They have kept their borders closed to us and over the last two decades have even threatened a couple of our freighters with destruction when they strayed too close to their systems.

“Imperial policy has been to leave them alone. However…” Edward said, leaning forward as he spoke, “Imperial Intelligence has sought to gather what information we can on the Rillelio from afar. Given this intel, I’m all but certain the Rillelio built the antimatter warheads the pirate ships are using. Whether the Rillelio sold these weapons to Cat’aras, or if they were stolen, is still up for debate, but either way, this development is concerning.”

Especially given why we’re really out here, Jonathan thought. Now that they had the information, it was so obvious, Jonathan felt stupid for not seeing it before. If the hidden aliens had infiltrated Humanity, that meant they knew their opponents well. Which meant they knew his father’s weaknesses. The Rillelio were certainly a blind spot for his father. He left them alone, not wanting to upset them more, but now these snake-like aliens have involved them in another one of their plots. Which meant the Rillelio were going to find themselves the center of attention once again, whether they or his father liked it or not.

“Do we have any information leading us one way or the other?” Lydia asked.

Edward shook his head. “Not at this stage. We haven’t been able to ascertain just how the missiles got to the asteroid base or into the hands of the pirates.”

“That said, I’m afraid we can make an educated guess,” Jonathan said, joining the conversation. “Given that each of the three pirate ships we engaged were armed with them. And several of the ones that were destroyed before being able to leave the base also had them in their magazines, it points rather strongly in one direction. If the pirates had a few, we might rightly conclude they stole a shipment. But hundreds? That feels more like someone is supplying them with the missiles.”

Lydia nodded. “It does. Which begs the question, who? The Rillelio? I know they hate us. But they would surely have to know that if they started arming pirates in The Wilds with advanced weapons, we’d find out sooner or later and be forced to do something. Perhaps there is a third party involved? A broker who is buying the missiles from the Rillelio and selling them on?”

Jonathan shared a glance with Edward. Lydia’s suggestion was very close to one of their guesses. “That’s very possible,” Edward said. “Or it may be that the Rillelio are at the stage they simply do not care if we find out what they are up to. Though they can’t have expected us to stumble upon all that we have.”

Lydia frowned. “You’re not suggesting what I think you are?”

“Think it through,” Edward said, as he voiced the same fears Jonathan had. At the same time he altered the image on the holo display to show Rillelio space. It was nearest to several of the Empire’s northern forts, and a long distance from the system Kestrel was currently in. “The Rillelio hate us. Maybe we have underestimated just how much. For one, it has driven them to acquire antimatter warhead technology. Technology we didn’t even have twenty years ago. What if they’ve developed other technologies and built themselves a modern fleet? They could be arming Cat’aras and other pirates out here in the eastern Wilds to distract us away from whatever they are really planning nearer to their worlds.”

Lieutenant Artex puffed out her cheeks and exhaled slowly. “That is some theory. You’re suggesting they may be planning a strike against one of our fleet bases?”

Edward shrugged his shoulders. “I’m only suggesting possibilities. Launching such an attack would make no sense from our perspective. But then as Lieutenant Morrison pointed out, neither does supplying pirates with antimatter warheads. Hate can make one do irrational things.”

Especially if you are being manipulated by the snake-like aliens, Jonathan thought, knowing Edward couldn’t share that part out loud.

“Well, our cruise in The Wilds is certainly proving interesting,” Lydia said. “I guess there’s no way we’re going to be able to confirm any of this without heading towards Rillelio space. Is that what you’re thinking, Captain?”

Jonathan smiled at Lydia, she knew him well enough to know where his mind would be going. Though there was more to the story that needed telling first. “I believe Edward has a couple more interesting discoveries to share before we can come to that conversation.”

“Yes, indeed I do, Captain,” Edward said. “We have discovered two final pieces of important intel. The first comes from collating a number of reports from the asteroid base, the captured pirate ship, and damaged computers we were able to recover from the wreckage.” Edward changed the holo display once again, zooming the map in to show about one hundred systems in The Wilds, all close to the asteroid base. “In total, we believe Admiral Cat’aras has operations on twenty-two worlds. Either he has enslaved the sentients living there, or taken control of their main industrial nodes. It is likely he is using their production to enlarge his fleet and possibly to sell for credits he can use to buy more weapons and ships on the black market.”

Scholes whistled. “Twenty-two systems, when we hadn’t even heard of him before. He is moving fast.”

“He certainly seems to be,” Edward agreed. “And we estimate he has upwards of fifteen armed warships under his command now. A number which is no doubt going to be growing fast. But…” Edward said as he paused and zoomed the holo image in further to center it on two systems. “We may have a chance to cut the head off the snake. For according to one file we managed to recover from the captured pirate ship it was meant to rendezvous with Cat’aras in one of these two systems approximately two weeks from now.”

Silence descended on the briefing room for several seconds as everyone took in just what Edward was saying. If Cat’aras had fifteen or more well-armed ships, even if they were all converted freighters, Kestrel would struggle to take them all on. But if they could ambush his force, that was another matter entirely.

Jonathan nodded to his brother. They had already both discussed their findings, and the implications for what it meant for what the snake-like aliens were likely up too. Still, they were not yet certain about what their next step should be. Which was why Jonathan had orchestrated the meeting as he had.  “Well,” he said to his officers. “You are now all up to date. The question for us to consider is, what do we do next? How are we to handle all this new intelligence we have gathered? We’re being pulled in several directions, so which way should we go?”

“Surely the Rillelio pose the greater threat?” Artex pointed out, not holding back. By now, all but one of Jonathan’s senior officers had been with him for some time and they knew he valued their input in these kinds of meetings. “If they’ve been building up their forces for the last twenty years, they could have a fleet of a thousand warships or more,” Artex continued. “If they struck at one of our forts and caught our ships off guard, they could do real damage. Damage that would seriously weaken our defenses designed to protect against the Karacknids.”

Lydia was nodding. “This all feels very suspicious. The Karacknid Civil War is coming to an end, and suddenly, there is a new threat right on our borders that could weaken us just before Tanaka-lan may wish to launch a fresh invasion of our space. Maybe the Karacknids are the ones who shared antimatter warhead technology with the Rillelio.”

“That’s not exactly their customary MO, but it’s a distinct possibility,” Jonathan agreed. “Though the Rillelio did get a good look at how antimatter warheads work when their system was attacked and their orbitals destroyed by the Karacknids.”

“But then what about Admiral Cat’aras?” Harte asked. “If Edward’s analysis is right, his strength is growing exponentially. And we’re in a section of The Wilds where there are no strong civilizations nearby. Even if we left now to immediately return to Zeta fort rather than investigate the Rillelio, it would take at least six months for whatever forces Vice Admiral Ivanov would send out here to arrive. In that time Cat’aras, could have doubled or even tripled the systems he controls, and acquired even more ships. Ivanov would have to send a whole squadron out to deal with him.”

“When instead, we could take him now,” Scholes said as he nodded to Harte to show he agreed. “We know where Cat’aras is going to be. It is only two weeks out of our way. The Rillelio aren’t going anywhere. On the other hand, if we leave and Ivanov sends a squadron out here to deal with Cat’aras, he could just end up disappearing further into The Wilds. He could end up tying down a squadron of fifty or even a hundred ships for months, if not a year or more.”

“And that doesn’t take into account the clean up effort,” Edward pointed out. “For if Vice Admiral Ivanov or the Admiralty sends out a squadron to deal with Cat’aras, they’ll no doubt feel responsible to take care of the civilizations Cat’aras has hurt. At the very least, a lot of credits will have to be directed here to help re-establish the sector’s economy.”

“But if the Rillelio are planning a surprise attack, a detour of even two weeks could cost us hundreds of ships,” Artex argued.

“But that is assuming they are planning anything,” Scholes countered. “We don’t even know if they have built up a fleet. Nor if they are willingly supplying Cat’aras with weapons. All we know is they have their own antimatter warheads. Given their past, is it all that surprising they have developed technologies to help them defend themselves?”

“And there is another angle to consider,” Abrahams said as he spoke for the first time. “Suppose we do leave Cat’aras to investigate the Rillelio. That all but guarantees Ivanov will have to send a powerful squadron out here to hunt down Cat’aras. But remember how close we are to the Karacknid border out here. If we start to operate so many ships out here, the Karacknids may get suspicious, and it could even lead to a border clash.” Abrahams nodded as if agreeing with himself. “In fact, let’s say the Rillelio are behind all this. Perhaps that is the very thing they are hoping for. For a border clash out here would draw more of our and the Karacknids’ forces out here away from their systems. Then, they could launch whatever attack they may be planning. Yet, now we have a chance to end Cat’aras before his menace can grow.”

“But what if things go against us?” Artex said as she held her ground. “We know Cat’aras has powerful ships for a pirate, and quite a number of them. If we try to ambush him and are killed, or even if we win but are crippled, it could take many months for us to get back to Zeta fort. Yet, we have this critical information that Vice Admiral Ivanov needs as soon as possible.”

Jonathan sat back in his seat as the debate continued to rage around him. Most of the more salient points had now been made, but his officers teased them out for another ten minutes. Keeping quiet, Jonathan used the time to think as he absorbed the various arguments. Almost, he wished his earlier meeting with Lydia and Chief Higgins hadn’t gone so well. He had called them to give a report on the damage Kestrel had suffered in the two short fights against the pirates and update him on how the repairs were going. Thankfully, though Kestrel had been hit by a couple of energy beams, they had been of low power. Both had punched through her shield and valstronium armor, but had done little internal damage.

The proximity detonation from the pirates’ antimatter missile had been more concerning. For though it hadn’t breached Kestrel’s armor, it had burnt away a number of sensor and point defense nodes. However, already work was well underway to replace them, for Kestrel’s storage compartments had been filled with replacement parts before leaving Earth. Given that she had been going out on a long voyage in The Wilds, Jonathan’s father had made sure she was well stocked up.

The problem for Jonathan now was that there was nothing forcing his hand. If Kestrel had been more badly damaged, he could have used that as an excuse to not make a decision and simply fall back to Zeta for repairs, bringing his intelligence to Ivanov to decide what to do. Now instead, the decision was his to make.

Slowly, the debate came to an end and each officer grew silent, turning to face Jonathan. They knew what his silence meant: he was weighing up their options carefully before coming to a decision. Jonathan was torn. The great unknown were the snake-like aliens. It was possible they were behind Admiral Cat’aras’ activities, or maybe they weren’t. It was also possible they were somehow involved in sharing weapons tech with the Rillelio, which also suggested they were likely trying to encourage the Rillelio to use their weapons against the Empire.

Yet, despite their findings, neither Jonathan nor his brother had any concrete evidence one way or the other. His mission all along had been to find out if the snake-like aliens were stirring up trouble in The Wilds, but without knowing which threat they were involved with, Jonathan didn’t know which to prioritize. He therefore couldn’t make his decision solely on the basis of stopping the snake-like aliens.

The more he thought about it, the more he favored one choice above the other. He had hated leaving Gnagi and the Ratoshi, knowing pirates were essentially holding them as slaves at gun point. Now that he knew Cat’aras had control of several systems, and had his eyes on yet more, how could he leave when he was the only hope of any help they had?

“I think,” Jonathan said as he sat forward, having come to a decision, “we will be extending our cruise by a couple of weeks. We came here to hunt for pirates, and now that we’ve found some, that’s exactly what we’re going to do. Admiral Cat’aras’ pirates have already enslaved millions, committed who knows how many atrocities, and treacherously killed some of our own people, it’s time we paid him back.”

Around Jonathan, his words elicited serious nods and grins of excitement and anticipation. He smiled back at his officers as the prospect of a deadly fight started his heart racing. I know I’m risking our intel on the Rillelio, he thought to himself, but I cannot let such evil go unpunished. This is what the Empire stands for.

Chapter 17

Hunting pirates often comes down to one thing; kill the shepherd and the flock will scatter.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Kestrel, 27th December 2510 AD, (two weeks later).

“Someone has entered the system,” Abrahams reported. “One of our stealth drones has just flashed us with its laser COM.”

“Where is the drone?” Jonathan asked as he sat forward in his command chair. Kestrel was currently in the first system the pirates were supposed to meet Cat’aras. Yet, for the last thirty hours, they’d been waiting for something to happen.

“Here,” Abrahams responded as a dot began to flash on the bridge’s main holo display.

Jonathan nodded. The drone’s location was right at the end of the shift passage they expected Cat’aras to be coming from. “And the covert signal?”

“It’s still on repeat,” Abrahams confirmed.

“Then we’re about to find out,” Jonathan replied.

On the holo display, another icon located in the midst of an asteroid field was also flashing. It represented the location of the pirate ship that had surrendered to them. Thirty hours ago Lydia had flown the ship into the asteroid field, started broadcasting a message with a signal that mimicked the electromagnetic pulses coming from the system’s star, and then taken a shuttle back to Kestrel. At the same time Artex and Scholes had also been busy with their own shuttles.

“Being flashed again,” Abrahams reported. “Nine contacts being reported, they have begun to slowly move towards the asteroid field.”

A feral grin spread across Jonathan’s face. “We have them.”

*

Plunderer

Admiral Cat’aras grumbled to himself when his squadron jumped into the system and there was no sign of his additional ships. One of the scouts he had dispatched to the Fusil system had returned three days ago with a report on the system’s defenses. They were impressive, formidable even, at least compared to the ships he had in formation with Plunderer. But six additional converted freighters were supposed to rendezvous with him. With them, he was going to crack open the Fusil system’s defenses and force the system’s shipyards to start building warships for him.

“Except, they are not here,” he complained out loud.

“They must have been delayed, Admiral,” Cat’aras’ first officer said. “They’ll be heading for the secondary rendezvous point. Shall we set course for it?”

Cat’aras wanted to grumble again, heading to the next system would take them further from Fusil. Yet, he kept his mouth shut. He didn’t want his subordinates losing confidence in him. He turned to his first officer, about to give the order when someone else interrupted.

“Sorry, Admiral, but we’re getting a signal. It’s using our backup communication protocol,” a COMs officer said.

“What does it say?” Cat’aras asked cautiously, removing any emotion from his voice. The backup protocol was only to be used in emergencies.

“It’s from Traveler. She says she was attacked by unknown warships, possibly operated by a nearby civilization. She reports the other ships with her escaped, but she was damaged and had to hide. She doesn’t know if the ships have left the system or not yet. The battle was forty hours ago.”

Cat’aras brought his long slim hand up and rested it on his thorax. If this unknown threat had driven off his six ships and damaged Traveler, then it had to be a strong force. One that could threaten his squadron. Heading into the system would be risky. Yet Traveler was a powerful ship too, and he couldn’t afford to lose her, not if there was a new threat out there. “Set a course for Traveler’s location,” he ordered. “But take us in slowly in stealth. We don’t know what we’re up against and so we’re going to be cautious.”

Thirty minutes later, Cat’aras’s ships reached the asteroid field Traveler had indicated. “Ask them for exact coordinates,” Cat’aras requested.

When the message reached Traveler, the code Lydia had written processed it and replied with one of the prearranged messages, sending out Traveler’s exact location, and a route through the asteroid field.

“Shall we send in Vengeance?” Cat’aras first officer asked when the reply reached them.

Cat’aras shook his head. “No, by the looks of things it could take a couple of hours to tow Traveler out again. I want to hear exactly what happened to them. We’ll all go. If there are hostile ships out there, it’s better we stick together anyway.”

Cat’aras watched as his squadron formed into a single line and then, one by one, began to enter the asteroid field. Carefully, each ship twisted and weaved as it followed the course Traveler had shared. Four minutes later, his flagship flew into an open area in the midst of the asteroid field. Traveler was stationary in the middle of it. At once Cat’aras frowned. The converted freighter looked pristine, there wasn’t a scrap or dent to indicate battle damage. “Hail her at once!” he demanded.

“She’s not replying,” Cat’aras’ COM officer reported.

“Wait!” Cat’aras’ first officer said. “Her weapons are powering up. She’s launching missiles!”

On the holo display, four new contacts appeared as Traveler hurled her antimatter missiles at Plunderer. Cat’aras swore. It was a trap, and a good one at that! Two of his ships had proceeded Plunderer into the asteroid field, but the rest were still behind, following his flagship in. That meant the route out was blocked. “Order Cutlass and Dagger to intercept those missiles and take out Traveler,” Cat’aras ordered. “Then power up our active sensors. I want a new route out of this asteroid field found immediately.”

Even as he finished speaking, Cat’aras swore again as the holo display in front of him updated. From all around his flagship, small electromagnetic jammers had suddenly switched on. They filled the space with electromagnetic waves that bounced off ships and asteroids causing havoc with Plunderer’s sensors. Then the explosions started. From within many of the asteroids that made the wall, nuclear warheads began to detonate. Placed there by Lieutenants Scholes and Harte, they vaporized the inner parts of the asteroids, but only shattered the upper layers. Those shattered parts were then hurled in every direction. Suddenly, tens of thousands of asteroid chunks were hurtling towards Cat’aras’ ships.

“Get us out of here!” Cat’aras screamed. “All ships are to use their antimatter missiles to blast us a path out of here. Do it now!”

Seconds later, antimatter missiles started detonating all around Plunderer. The view on the holo display closed in to just the ship in front of Plunderer and the one behind. Everything else was obscured by the antimatter detonations, jammer emissions, and asteroid debris.

Frantically, Cat’aras started shouting out orders as he directed Plunderer’s antimatter missiles. Quickly, he was forced to use his flagship’s two energy cannons as well to blast large asteroid chunks. Even so, Plunderer began to shake and twitch under him as chunks of rock struck her valstronium armor. Cat’aras heart raced, and his hands and fingers gripped his command chair with a vice like strength. He knew his life was potentially just seconds away from being snuffed out.

Moments later, a massive explosion flung him forward against his restraints. He knew without needing Plunderer’s sensors to tell him one of his ships behind Plunderer had just been destroyed. Anger filled him. Someone had tricked him into the asteroid field, and now they were killing his ships! All his plans were being wrecked right in front of him.

They may take my ships, but they’re not going to take me, Cat’aras growled as he gave into his anger. It gave him a focus that overcame his fear. With a renewed vigor, he kept directing antimatter missile after missile out ahead of Plunderer as he cleared a path for his ships. “Have the rest follow us!” he called out, not sure how many of his ships were still left, but growing more confident that he could get them out.

Another minute passed before debris from the blown-up asteroids stop slamming into Plunderer’s hull. Twenty seconds later, Plunderer moved out of range of the last of the jammers. As soon as she did, the holo display updated to show a far more detailed picture of the intact asteroids all around Plunderer. “This way,” Cat’aras ordered as he pointed his first officer towards a gap in the nearest two.

For the next five minutes, they had to twist and weave as they searched for a way out of the asteroid field. Twice antimatter missiles were needed to blow up asteroids before they crushed Plunderer. But then all of a sudden, Plunderer broke free from the asteroid field. A sigh escaped the lips of Plunderer’s bridge officers when they were greeted with the very welcoming view of open space once again.

Still full of anger however, Cat’aras spun round to see how many ships had followed Plunderer out. He gnashed his teeth together when just five emerged. The ambush had worked, he had lost nearly half his force. It was going to take him months to make up his losses!

“Ah… Admiral, look at this,” Plunderer’s first officer said, his voice full of dread.

Cat’aras turned back to the view of open space. A single contact had just come alive. It was accelerating straight toward Plunderer. “Just one ship,” Cat’aras said with a laugh. “We can take them. They’re going to pay for their deceit!”

Before he could order his ships to form up into a defensive formation however, the holo display updated with an identification for the contact. Cat’aras froze. It was an Imperial cruiser! How? Why? Cat’aras asked himself in confusion. He didn’t get an answer, instead the Imperial cruiser opened fire, releasing fourteen missiles towards his ships.

Anger surged through Cat’aras again. The Humans had refused to help his people when the Karacknids had abandoned his species’ world. That had encouraged his people’s government to think they could just hunker down and be left alone by the major naval powers of the region. Now they were going to try and stop his gambit to build up his own small empire. “Damn them!” he shouted. “They’re going to die!”

*

IS Kestrel

“Ships coming out of the asteroid field,” Artex reported. “I believe the first one is Cat’arass’. Five more are coming out behind her.”

Jonathan shared a glance with Lydia. They had been hoping their trap would have destroyed the Admiral’s ship. It seemed they were not to be so lucky. Jonathan didn’t hesitate however, they had come this far, he intended to see it through. “Bring us out of stealth. Launch the PD drones. Fire our first volley as soon as you have target locks. Focus everything on this ship at the edge of Cat’aras’ formation.”

At once, Scholes powered up Kestrel’s reactors and engines to full. Charging forward, he set the cruiser onto a course that would keep the pirates out of range with their missiles for as long as possible. It took the pirates a couple of minutes, but eventually they altered their formation. As Jonathan expected, the pirate ships coalesced around Cat’aras’ flagship to protect it.

“Keep us at long range as best you can,” Jonathan instructed Scholes. The pirate ships were all now charging straight towards Kestrel. No doubt they knew the Imperial warship had the range advantage. They needed to close fast if they wanted a chance to return fire.

“Firing solutions locked,” Artex announced ten seconds later. At a touch of a button on her command console, Kestrel’s fourteen starboard electromagnetic rail guns discharged all the energy from their capacitors into their coils. They accelerated the missiles in their tubes up to 0.2c as they flung them out into space. A second after leaving their tubes, the missiles’ engines kicked in and began adding to their velocity as they accelerated towards the pirate ships. Before the pirates could return fire, Artex was able to fire another two missile salvos, and her first salvo came crashing in against their targets.

With six ships, the pirates were able to put out a good amount of point defensive fire. Even so, Jonathan was surprised when twelve of his missiles were shot down. Some of those ships have to have upgraded point defenses, he thought. Traveler hadn’t had anything special, but someone out there did. It was likely it was Cat’aras’ flagship.

Despite taking out twelve missiles, the remaining two demonstrated just how powerful Imperial missiles were. The mark VIII warheads were standoff bomb-pumped laser warheads, and so they exploded a quarter of a light second from their targets. A quarter of a second later, six laser beams ripped through space where the pirate ship Jonathan had targeted was. Already gyrating wildly, the pirate ship dodged three beams, but the other three hit. The beams easily burnt through the converted freighter’s weak valstronium armor, caused catastrophic damage, and burst out the other side. Whilst the freighter didn’t detonate outright, its engines all lost power and it began to slowly spin out of control.

Four minutes passed as the pirates continued their charge and Scholes kept maneuvering Kestrel to keep them at bay for as long as possible. Then Artex’s second salvo attacked the pirates. Just one missile made it into attack range this time. Detonating, one of its beams pierced the pirate ship Artex had targeted. Yet, despite blowing right through it, the freighter didn’t lose acceleration.

Jonathan grimaced. He needed to whittle away Cat’aras’ numbers so he could strike at the so-called Admiral’s flagship. He sat forward in his command chair as the third salvo came rushing in. He punched his fist in the air when three missiles got close enough to detonate. Six beams ripped a different freighter to shreds. Cat’aras just had four ships left. “That’s enough of their ships gone now, target Cat’aras’ ship with the next salvo!” he ordered.

Before Artex’ fourth salvo could strike at Cat’aras, the first pirate missiles finally reached Kestrel. Whilst there were twenty-two of them, Harte had all eight of his PD drones flying in formation just ahead of the cruiser. As they came into range, Kestrel and the PD drones weapons opened fire. They quickly started taking out their targets. When two missiles seemed to dodge everything thrown at them, Jonathan started to get nervous. “Scholes, get ready,” he warned. A last volley of plasma bolts struck one of the missiles, yet the other survived.

“Evading!” Scholes shouted. He threw Kestrel into a sharp fishtail. It was only partially successful, however. Once again, a pirate missile managed to get a proximity hit on Kestrel. Battering down a portion of the cruiser’s shields, antimatter reached her hull. Upon contact with Kestrel’s valstronium armor the antimatter ate away at the valstronium particles, cancelling them out in a blinding explosion.

Jonathan and everyone on the bridge were thrown around in their command chairs. From the shockwaves, Jonathan knew the damage was more serious than what his command had suffered two weeks ago. Immediately, he turned to Lydia who was overseeing damage control.

“We were hit port side, just back from our nose section,” she reported. “Two emergency bulkheads have closed. I think decks four and five, sections nine and maybe ten are open to space. No primary systems seem to be affected though.”

Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. “What about our weapons systems?” he asked next turning to his tactical officer.”

“We’ve lost several plasma cannons and an AM missile launcher in those sectors,” Artex added, “but that is it.”

“All right, prioritize searching for any wounded and closing the hull breaches. We’ll worry about replacing weapons systems later,” Jonathan instructed. He then turned back to Cat’aras ships. The salvo targeting the admiral was close to reaching attack range.

Detecting which ship the missiles were tracking, two pirate ships moved to place themselves between Cat’aras’ ship and the missiles. Their movement, however, compromised their point defensive fire. Five missiles therefore made it close enough to detonate. Yet, under Artex’s command, only two did. They rammed six beams into one of the pirate ships, which didn’t even try to dodge. The beams caused several explosions, which ripped the freighter apart.

A fraction of a second later, the remaining three missiles detonated. Their beams pierced through space where the pirate freighter was already detonating. Some struck it, causing further damage, four passed right through however and three of them hit Cat’aras’ ship. One beam struck one of the armored freighter’s fission reactors. Along with melting most of the reactor’s components, the excess energy from the beam also set off a chain reaction within the reactor. In a split-second, Cat’aras’ ship detonated in a massive flash. As the energy cleared, all Kestrel’s sensors could see was an expanding ball of space debris where the ship had once been.

At once, the other pirate freighters split up and turned to flee. It sealed their fate. “Keep after them!” Jonathan ordered. “None are getting out alive.”

“Aye, aye, Captain,” Scholes said enthusiastically.

Before Artex could fire again, one more pirate salvo that had been launched before Cat’aras’ death had to be dealt with. Containing only nineteen missiles this time, Artex and Harte had an easier time dealing with them despite the point defenses Kestrel had lost. Not a single missile came close enough to try and score a proximity hit. With the pirate ships all fleeing in separate directions, it was the last coordinated salvo Kestrel’s gunners would have to worry about.

“Missile tubes are loaded, Captain, do you have a preferred target?” Artex asked.

Jonathan pointed to one of the freighters that hadn’t been damaged yet. It was running back towards the asteroid field, clearly hoping to hide in there whilst Kestrel pursued its friends. “Take that one,” he ordered.

With a touch of a button, Artex sent fourteen mark VIII missiles racing after it. When they caught up to the freighter, eleven detonated and blew it apart. “This one,” Jonathan said as he pointed at another freighter and nodded to Artex. Once again, a full salvo of mark VIII missiles roared out towards it and ripped the freighter apart.

“Switching to mark VII missiles,” Artex announced, letting Jonathan know the last two freighters, having fled in separate directions to their comrades, had moved out range of Kestrel’s mark VIIIs.

“Target both ships,” Jonathan instructed. “They won’t have the defenses to hold off a half salvo of mark VIIs”

As per his instructions, seven missiles were fired out towards each pirate ship. Four fifths of the way to their targets, each missile split apart as it jettisoned its first stage engine and released ten smaller missiles. Each missile fired up its own engine, then accelerated hard towards their targets. The nearest freighter vainly tried to shoot down the seventy missiles that were suddenly closing with it. It managed to hit twenty-two, for the small warheads didn’t have quite as powerful ECM as the mark VIIIs. Yet, when the remaining forty-eight missiles closed in and detonated in a massive blue antimatter hue, the freighter simply disappeared.

“The last freighter is cutting its engines!” Lydia called out.

Jonathan started to order Artex to send the self-destruct command to the missiles but stopped himself. On the holo display he could already see any message sent to them now would already be too late. Sure enough, three seconds later the freighter was destroyed. For a moment, Jonathan shook his head at the pirate’s foolishness, then he dismissed them from his thoughts and turned to Lydia. “How is she?”

“Holding together quite well actually, Captain,” Lydia responded. “It is just section eight on deck six that is open to space. But the hole is small. Chief Higgins is confident he can patch it up. And we should have enough valstronium and stealth coating in our holds to fully repair the damage.”

“Excellent,” Jonathan said with a smile. “Then it is time for us to depart this sector of The Wilds. Scholes, set course for the Gramhalan system. The fleet does some trading with the Gramhalians and I am led to believe there is an intelligence asset in system. We’ll stop there on our way to visit the Rillelio to resupply and pass on our reports to be sent on to Vice Admiral Ivanov.”

“Understood, Sir,” Scholes responded.

“Lydia, stand down the crew from battle stations and then pass out a double food ration for the day, let the crew order whatever they want up from the stores of fresh food as well. We’ve won a well-deserved one-sided victory today. We may as well celebrate.”

“With pleasure, Captain,” Lydia said as she smiled at Jonathan and then turned to grin towards the rest of the bridge officers.

Jonathan returned her smile, though it wasn’t quite as elated as hers. For though they had defeated Cat’aras, he still had other ships and forces out there that were still terrorizing the surrounding systems. Jonathan was confident that Cat’aras’ little empire would crumble as his subordinates turned to infighting. With luck, that would prevent them from expanding until Ivanov could get a small squadron to mop them up. Still, despite the victory, as Kestrel turned onto a course that would take them west and away from this sector of The Wilds, he couldn’t help feeling they were leaving defenseless sentients in the hands of merciless pirates.

However, as he shared a serious glance with his brother, he knew heading towards Rillelio space was the right thing. They both felt it. For as much as Cat’aras may have been a pawn being controlled by the snake-like aliens to stir up trouble for the Empire, the Rillelio had far greater potential to be a problem. For if the snake-like aliens had been meddling with their politics and naval build up, they could pose a threat that would make Cat’aras small empire look like child’s play.

Chapter 18

First contact can often be full of wonder and bewilderment, as well as more than one surprise.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Matilda, Camlonsan system, 3rd March 2511 AD, (two and a half months later).

“Exiting shift space in ten seconds,” Lieutenant Johansson announced.

Emilie looked over to Georgia and nodded. They were both on the bridge, eager to see what awaited them. As Matilda jumped out of shift space and her sensors began to make sense of all the emissions hitting them, they were not disappointed. The Camlonsan system was the Camogodas’ home system, and it showed. The orbitals of pretty much every planetary body were aglow with emissions from orbital stations and ships. Further out from them, at least a thousand other contacts were moving about either involved in intersystem trade or heading towards one of the three other shift passages that led away to other Camogodas worlds. Closer to Matilda and the fleet of warships and freighters Emilie had with her, ten Camogodas warships were frantically backing away. Emilie smiled at that; alone Matilda out massed the ten picket ships by a factor of forty.

“We’re being hailed by Ambassador Conlatte,” Brzezinski informed Emilie.

“Put him on the main holo display,” Emilie requested.

When he appeared, Conlatte bowed deeply to Emilie. “Allow me to be the first to welcome you to our home, Admiral. As you know, you are most welcome.”

“It’s an honor to be here,” Emilie replied formally. “And I am glad we find it intact. It seems your patrol ships are a little nervous. May I suggest you inform them that we are friendly?”

Conlatte smiled. “Captain Farisan has already informed them, Admiral, but they have been hesitant to believe such a force is indeed on our side. I suggest we continue on into the system. They won’t fire on you as long as Farisan’s ship leads the way. Though I would suggest you leave most of your fleet here in the outer system for now. Once my leaders have had a chance to meet you I’m sure they’ll welcome you into Camgalla’s orbit with open arms.”

“That won’t be a problem,” Emilie assured the Ambassador. She knew Earth’s defenders would react exactly the same. There was no way Home Fleet would allow an alien fleet four hundred ships strong to waltz into the Sol system simply because they said they came in peace. “Shall we proceed?”

“Indeed we shall,” Conlatte replied. “I am encouraged to see my species’ home system still intact. But that does not mean the Flex-aor have not made other strikes against us. The sooner we get underway, the sooner we can allow your fleet to aid my people. Though if you are willing, it would be my pleasure to talk you through our home system and introduce you to its many wonders as we continue?”

“The pleasure would be mine,” Emilie replied. Glancing away from Conlatte, she nodded to Roche and then back to the Ambassador. “Inform Farisan he can lead us in. We will follow and you can tell me as much about your home system as you wish. I am all ears.”

“Excellent,” Conlatte said with a smile.

Moments later, the Ambassador’s ship began moving forward and at a command from Roche, Matilda and an escort of two light cruisers and six destroyers followed. For an hour and a half, Conlatte regaled Emilie and any bridge officer who wished to listen with the Camlonsan system’s history, starting with his people’s first space flights, to first orbital colonies, and then to everything Matilda’s sensors were now seeing. As she listened, Emilie couldn’t help thinking that the stories could easily have been told of Humanity’s first few centuries reaching for the stars. Not for the first time, she decided the Camogodas and Humanity had much in common.

When Matilda came close to entering two-way communication range with Camgalla, Conlatte brought his guided tour to an end. “I’m sorry, Admiral, but if you’ll please excuse me, I must speak to my leaders now. I’ll contact you again as soon as they decide how they wish to proceed.”

“By all means,” Emilie said as she gave Conlatte a wave. She then let out a loud, long breath. “I can see why he is an Ambassador,” she said as she shared a grin with Georgia. “He can certainly talk.”

“He and my mother would get along,” Georgia agreed. “Though, it would take them all day to get anything done,” she added as she returned Emilie’s grin.

Fifteen minutes passed before they heard anything more. Then, Conlatte contacted them and informed Emilie that she and a number of her staff had been invited down to Camgalla’s surface for a formal reception with the President, then the President also wished to have a more informal meeting with his staff afterwards. Emilie happily accepted, and then took a moment to decide who would accompany her. “Roche, Rodgers, Cao, Brzezinski, and Georgia, time to go pull out your formal dress uniforms.”

Emilie couldn’t help but smile at the different reactions from her officers. Roche and Rodgers covered their emotions well, but she could tell they did not wish to attend a formal reception. Despite the interest of meeting a new alien civilization, both had been to enough receptions to guess what this one would be like. On the other hand, Cao and Brzezinski were relatively inexperienced Lieutenants, at least when it came to the world of politics. Both of their faces lit up and they shared a smile with one another; their smiles then quickly turned to grins as they glanced at their compatriots and saw the disappointment there.

Unlike the other members of Emilie’s senior staff, Georgia’s face showed no emotion. She had grown up going to political events, another one would mean nothing to her. Only her eyes betrayed her real thoughts. Emilie could see a seriousness there. She felt it too. Both of them had to be on their guard at all times. When their eyes met, Georgia gave Emilie a small nod. They both knew what the other was thinking.

When the moment passed, Emilie stepped up out of her command chair and put on a more relaxed voice. “We may as well retire to our quarters. I don’t know about the rest of you, but it’s been quite a few months since I tried my dress uniform on. I’d like to go make sure it fits before we need to depart. I wouldn’t want to show up our Empire by making a fool of myself on this first contact mission.” When Cao and Brzezinski’s grins turned to looks of concern, Emilie had to suppress a grin of her own.

*

Two hours later, Emilie led her officers down the rear access ramp of one of Matilda’s shuttles. They had been given permission to land on one of the Presidential House’s shuttle pads. Beside Matilda’s shuttle was Ambassador Conlatte’s. Conlatte had proceeded them to the surface and was waiting to greet them. He gave Emilie a deep bow. “Welcome to my home planet, Admiral.” After Emilie returned his bow, he took a half step back and raised a hand towards one of his species who stood just behind him. “May I have the pleasure of introducing you to President Tanli, he represents all the Camogodas Republics and speaks for our people. President Tanli, this is Vice Admiral Emilie Alveraz of the Human Empire.”

Emilie stepped forward, bowed deeply and then to her surprise, rose to find Tanli holding out a hand. Conlatte has been busy, she thought as she took the President’s hand. “Thank you for responding to our plea for aid Admiral,” Tanli said as they shook. “You did not have to, and yet you are here with a sizable force. For that we will forever be in your debt.”

“I just hope we are able to help,” Emilie replied. “And I am eager to develop relations between your species and mine. My Empire is always keen to make new friends and trading partners.”

“From what Conlatte tells me, if we can survive this Flex-aor threat, our two species could very well become firm friends,” Tanli responded. “But we must survive first.” Stepping back slightly, Tanli raised his voice. “But this is not the time for dark talk, let us enjoy a meal together and get to know one another on this momentous occasion of your first visit to our homeworld. Please, allow me to introduce some of my close advisers and political allies.”

For several minutes, Tanli introduced the Camogodas he had brought with him. Then in turn Emilie introduced her officers. After pleasantries were exchanged and Tanli spoke to each of her officers, he bowed to Emilie once more. “Now that we have welcomed one another,” he said as he raised himself up again, “Please, come with me and let us lavish you with the best food and drinks my people have to offer. Ambassador Conlatte has already briefed my chefs on your species’ nutritional requirements, and I have been assured that we will be able to satisfy your needs.”

Though Emilie wasn’t so sure of that, she was yet to find any alien food she had tried overly appetizing, she smiled nonetheless. “Conlatte has shared with me how highly your species views hospitality, I confess, I am eager to see if his boasting lives up to reality.”

Tanli raised his head and laughed. He then turned and sought out Conlatte. “Our esteemed ambassador is a man of many words,” Tanli said. “It seems our Vice Admiral has the measure of you Ambassador.”

“Admiral Alveraz is an astute commander,” Conlatte replied. “And the niece of their Emperor, so I am not surprised she is also skilled in reading other sentients.” Conlatte actually winked at Emilie as he finished. For her part, Emilie had to fight to keep her mouth closed, for she hadn’t shared anything with Conlatte about her relationship to Emperor Somerville.

“Ah yes,” Tanli said, not noticing Conlatte’s wink or Emilie’s surprise. “Conlatte did warn me that you were likely a skilled politician as well as a fleet commander. I will have to watch myself around you Vice Admiral.”

“You have nothing to fear Mr. President,” Emilie replied. “Whilst Conlatte is correct, I am related to our Emperor, I am a naval commander through and through. Throughout my career I’ve tried my best to avoid politics of any kind. Though I am happy to make exceptions for first contact meetings.”

They continued their conversation as Tanli led them into the Presidential House and then to what turned out to be a massive, elegantly decorated reception room. One long table filled it from end to end, and as each person entered the room, a server appeared and led them to their seat. Emilie was seated with Tanli on one side of her and Conlatte on the other. Roche was across from her, and her Chief of Staff had two Camogodas on either side of her. The rest of Emilie’s officers were likewise dispersed along the table intermixed with Camogodas.

What followed for Emilie was perhaps the greatest feast she had ever seen or enjoyed. For a full three hours Tanli’s chiefs kept bringing out dish after dish of food for her and her officers to try. After the fifth, Emilie realized that it could go on for some time and so she had to start pacing herself. Long before the last dish came out, she was too full to try anything but the smallest of mouthfuls. Tanli and the other Camogodas seemed to find this very funny, for somehow, they had no problem consuming everything that was sat in front of them.

Along with the food, came copious amounts of conversation. Tanli, Conlatte, and the various advisors or political figures within earshot of Emilie wanted to ask her all kinds of questions about Humanity’s history. They seemed especially interested in the formation of the Empire and Humanity’s recent war with the Karacknids. Emilie was happy to answer most of what they asked, though she made sure to ask as many questions in return. The answers she got, especially in relation to Camogodas customs, morals, and their political system reinforced the feeling that there were many similarities between her species and theirs.

One topic that didn’t come up however, was the Flex-aor. No one asked Emilie about Humanity’s encounters with them, nor did the current threat the Flex-aor posed to the Camogodas come up. Clearly, Tanli had given instructions that they were off-limits. Emilie understood why; they were meant to be getting to know one another and making friends. She had no doubt Tanli and the others, despite their friendliness, were weighing every word Emilie said. Only when they were ready would they turn to their main concern.  Even so, several times she had to stop herself from asking questions about the Flex-aor, for she was desperate to know if Camogodas’ outer colonies had been attacked yet, or if Tanli knew where the Flex-aor fleet was.

Eventually, the seemingly endless supply of food came to an end. Yet the Camogodas weren’t quite done. Three rounds of additional drinks came out for everyone to sample. Then, mercifully, Tanli’s stood up and spread his hands around to take in all his guests. “I am afraid our meal has come to an end my friends. I hope our guests have enjoyed our hospitality and our company.” Emilie smiled up at Tanli and bobbed her head enthusiastically. Tanli smiled in return. “In that case, let us retire to the Presidential grounds where we can take in the evening air.”

With a gesture, Tanli encouraged Emilie to follow him. Within moments all the guests were on their feet. Tanli then led them out of the reception room, through an impressively ornate corridor and outside into an expansive garden. For more than an hour Tanli proceeded to show Emilie around the garden, pointing out many of his favorite flowers and plants. As they walked and talked, still no mention of the Flex-aor was made. Emilie did notice that slowly, most of the guests began to take their leave.

When just Emilie, her officers, Tanli, and Conlatte were left, Tanli stopped talking, turned to Emilie, and smiled. “I trust the fresh air has helped with digesting your meal, Admiral? After eating so much my species always enjoys a gentle walk.”

Emilie nodded. “You have beautiful gardens here. I’ll have to speak to my aunt about them. Our Imperial Palace could do with something similar.”

“I am pleased you have enjoyed them,” Tanli replied. “If you still have the energy then, may I invite you to a more private meeting with my closest advisers?”

“Of course,” Emilie said as she put a pleased look on her face, though inwardly, a part of her groaned. She wanted nothing more than to go back to her quarters on Matilda and sleep for half a day. This is where we’ll talk about the Flex-aor, she told herself, understanding now why they hadn’t been mentioned before.

Tanli smiled. “Excellent, I will go and make the final arrangements. Ambassador Conlatte can entertain you until we are ready. We shouldn’t be more than ten minutes or so.”

Emilie nodded, “By all means President. We will happily wait here until you’re ready for us.” She guessed Tanli wanted to speak to his people before the meeting. She was sure many of them had formed their own opinions of her and her officers over the last several hours. Opinions that would no doubt sway how the coming meeting was to go.

With a bow, Tanli turned and left his guests. Conlatte immediately took his place, drawing Emilie and her officers into fresh conversations. As they began walking again, Emilie intentionally fell to the back of the group. A shared glance with Georgia brought her cousin back beside her. “Well, what are your impressions?” She asked as she paused and reached out to touch the petals of a bright blue and orange flower.

Georgia glanced forward towards Conlatte and then back to Emilie. “They certainly are generous hosts. And they’re eager to talk about their past and their culture. But they’ve been very quiet on military matters. I suppose that’s understandable. But given how open Conlatte has been, I guess I was expecting more.”

“I have a feeling this next meeting will not disappoint in that regard,” Emilie replied. “Assuming they haven’t decided to order us to leave.”

“If they have, they are good at hiding their displeasure. Everyone has been beyond nice,” Georgia said. “Which means they are genuinely happy to have us here, or if they are deceiving us, they are very good at it, for I’m not picking up any signs of deception.”

“Which may yet be the case,” Emilie cautioned. “Despite their friendliness, we need to keep our wits about us.”

“Understood,” Georgia said with a nod.

“Then let’s get back to the group before we give them something to be suspicious about,” Emilie said as she turned towards Conlatte.

Just five minutes later, Tanli returned. Conlatte stopped halfway through one of his stories as the President approached. “We are ready for you now, Admiral, if you’re ready to take leave of our gardens?” Tanli asked.

“It would be nice to see more of them,” Emilie said genuinely. “But I sense we have more important matters to discuss. I am eager to get to them.”

Tanli smiled. “I suppose that you are, Admiral, you have come all this way after all. And don’t worry, so am I. I greatly appreciate the compassion for my species that has brought you here. Please, come and let us get down to business.”

Chapter 19

To this day, the Flex-aor are considered one of our most difficult enemies. Time and time again they demonstrated the ability to strike at us when we least expected it.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Tanli led them back into the Presidential House and to a smaller more intimate meeting room. Inside, six other Camogodas already sat waiting. Though Emilie didn’t recognize all of them, as Tanli introduced them, she realized she had spoken to several during the course of the evening. Three were naval officers who she had enjoyed talking to. The other three held positions within Tanli’s government; they had been friendly with Emilie, but a little more reserved.

“Now that we are gathered together, we can come to the reason for your journey to us,” Tanli said after waiting for everyone else to sit. “The Flex-aor. They threaten our species with extinction and so I am very glad that you have answered our call for aid, Admiral. The question is, just what can we accomplish together?”

Sensing Tanli’s question was rhetorical, Emilie waited for the President to continue. “To that end,” he said a moment later, “I have asked Admiral Dravans to brief you and your officers on the current strategic situation. Then, if you’re willing, my advisers and I would greatly benefit from understanding the capabilities of your fleet. From there, we can begin to formulate a plan. How does that sound?”

“That sounds like the best approach, Mr. President,” Emilie replied. “Though we hate the fact that your species are in this situation, we are eager to hear what has been going on.”

“Then I will invite Admiral Dravans to begin our conversation with his strategic briefing,” Tanli said as he gestured towards the Admiral.

“Thank you Mr. President, thank you Vice Admiral Alveraz,” Dravans said as he stood. “Here are how things currently stand.” Tapping a small device he had in his hand, Dravans activated a holo display in front of everyone. A star map appeared that Emilie was now familiar with having studied it closely on her trip to Camlonsan. Interestingly, this one also showed the positions of all of the Camogodas’ fleets, though Emilie couldn’t interpret the symbols beside each representation.

“All of the Samsal’s inhabited worlds have been destroyed by the Flex-aor,” Dravans continued. “Flex-aor fleets are currently scavenging what is left for whatever resources they desire. All but a small portion of the Samsal fleet has also been wiped out. The few ships they have left are currently here with us as are the few refugees who managed to escape.”

Dravans highlighted one system which began to flash. “This was the last Samsal world to be nuked. That was four months ago. Since then, we have encountered small Flex-aor ships in these six systems.” The six systems that began to flash all belonged to the Camogodas and were along their border that faced the former Samsal systems. “We believe they have been scouting our systems, either deciding whether they wish to attack us, or preparing for when they do. Given the ease with which they conquered the Samsal, we fear it is the latter rather than the former.”

“In that, I’m afraid you would be correct,” Emilie said. “We have known the Flex-aor for thirty years now and have tried to study their history as best we can. Not once have they been known to pass up the opportunity to conquer a species they believe they can.”

Dravans nodded. “You confirm our worst fears then, Admiral. But at least, there can be no doubt.” He paused and looked around at his fellow officers and politicians. “Which is why we have already formed an alliance with our two closest neighbors. The Razorans and the Onumus. We have each agreed to send every possible ship we can to one another’s aid if the Flex-aor threaten any of our worlds.”

The star map widened slightly to show the systems belonging to the two species Dravans mentioned. Both had borders that faced towards the systems that had belonged to the Samsal. Emilie quickly counted how many systems all three species had with shift passages leading towards the area the Flex-aor had conquered. There were thirty-one. Not good, she thought to herself. Not good at all.

“In total then,” Dravans continued, “we have three thousand one hundred and seventy-six warships available to us. Though of course, we cannot combine them all into one fleet. And we know that the Flex-aor have at least four thousand of their own ships. At least, that is as many as we have detected in the Samsal systems.” Dravans paused and turned to Emilie.

“I am afraid our intelligence believes there are over seven,” Emilie informed him. “When they first attacked us after Ala’ron escaped from her homeworld, they had ten thousand. We have destroyed roughly three thousand in the last three years, however, we know Ala’ron has been focused on building up her strength.” Around her, Emilie sensed the mood darken. She understood, four thousand was already enough ships for Ala’ron to conquer the Camogodas and their allies. If the number was double what Dravans had been thinking, then their situation was significantly worse.

“There is one glimmer of hope I can offer however,” Emilie said in an effort to lighten the mood. “Ala’ron’s MO has been to keep her forces split up and working separately. She knows my people hunt her and so she has been keeping her forces apart so that if we did discover one fleet, we would not be able to destroy all her strength in one go. So, it may be that the four thousand ships you have identified are all the ships she has operating in this sector.”

Dravans nodded. “We can hope. But we must expect this Ala’ron to call in her other ships if she felt she needed them. Must we not?”

“Perhaps not,” Emilie answered. “Unless I misunderstand our foe, she is still out for revenge against my species. But she has now realized she needs many more ships if she wants to accomplish that goal. My species has grown far more powerful compared to when she first attacked us. I believe that is why she has fled all the way out here. She is using the Samsal’s worlds to build new ships and prepare to strike at my species when she is ready. As I see it, that is both good and bad for your species. It is bad because you no doubt appear a rich target that would gain her many resources if she could conquer you. But the good news is that if you can make yourselves too difficult to attack, she may move on to easier picking grounds.”

Dravans’ face tightened. “I understand what you’re saying, Admiral, but I do not like the implication. It would not sit well with us if the Flex-aor left us alone only because they had gone on to wipe out another sentient race.”

Emilie couldn’t help the sliver of shame she felt at Dravans’ words. Though she hadn’t forced Ala’ron to flee from the Empire’s borders and attack the Samsal, she still felt partially responsible. “No,” she said, agreeing wholeheartedly with Dravans. “I would rather we stop Ala’ron here rather than let her go free to strike at another civilization. But that may be out of our hands.”

“If it comes to that, we will discuss it then,” Tanli said, seeking to redirect the conversation. “As it stands right now, it appears we are very firmly in Ala’ron’s sights.”

“Which is why,” Dravans said, getting back to his briefing, “we and our allies have devoted our economies entirely to building up our defenses. We are converting every freighter not vital to the supply of food and other critical materials into armed freighters. We’ve also designed and begun building modular warships. They are not beautiful, nor are they particularly sturdy, but they will allow us to get more weapon systems into our fleets. We expect that across our three civilizations, one hundred and fifty armed freighters or new warships will be coming online each month.

“In addition, we’ve also begun fortifying all the worlds along our common borders with orbital defense stations. These efforts are taking longer, for it takes many resources to build and transport a defense station. But they will give each planet a considerable boost in firepower.

“We have also dispatched a number of scouting squadrons out beyond our borders to watch for the approach of any sizeable Flex-aor fleet. Our fleets are then ready at a moment’s notice to move out to whichever border system is threatened to defend it. It is our hope that when the time comes, we will be able to move enough forces to whatever system the Flex-aor strike. We will then defend it from bombardment, or at least drive the Flex-aor away if the system cannot hold out long enough.”

Emilie nodded. She remembered all too well the desperate efforts Humanity had gone to when first threatened by the Karacknids. They had thrown everything at their new enemy and still a Karacknid battlefleet had broken through to nuke Earth. Yet, she was also intimately familiar with the first time the Karacknids had attacked Humanity. Then, they had struck at what had been USA’s colonial space. In many ways, the situation now was very familiar. The Flex-aor had a large fleet and were facing off against a substantial adversary, yet one that had to defend many vulnerable systems.

“And your weapons systems, just how effective do you believe they will be?” Georgia asked as she leant forward in her seat.

A good question, Emilie thought. Already on the trip to Camlonsan, Conlatte had shared all the technical information he had on his species’ warships with Emilie and her staff. Yet, Admiral Dravans was sure to have more information, and it wouldn’t hurt to compare Conlatte’s information with Dravens’ to look for inconsistencies.

Georgia asking a question also opened up the discussion to involve Emilie’s other officers and Dravans’ subordinates also became involved in answering. For half an hour, they discussed and probed the capabilities of each Camogodas warship and weapons system. Then, Dravans began to ask questions about Emilie’s fleet and its capabilities. Twice, they didn’t quite believe some of the things Emilie or her officers described. One was the capabilities of Humanity’s fighters, for the Camogodas hadn’t discovered the miniature inertial dampeners technology Humanity had. The second was the antimatter warheads of the mark VII missiles. In both cases, Emilie had happily assured Dravans she would demonstrate them for him.

“Well, I think we can say we better understand one another now,” Tanli said, speaking for the first time in some while. “So, now that you know the abilities of our new friends Dravans, and Admiral Alveraz, now that you know the strength of our defenses, what are your thoughts on us working together?”

Dravans answered first. “If everything Admiral Alveraz says about her fleet is true, then though fewer in number than we might have hoped for, her four hundred ships will significantly improve our ability to fend off the Flex-aor if they do push toward our systems. It may even be that their presence here will deter this High Queen entirely. And even if not, they should buy us many months to build up our strength and give our new friends time to bring more of their ships to our aid.”

Emilie glanced at Roche. Since leaving their post on the Empire’s southern border, they had both pored over all the fleet reports Georgia had brought with her. One thing was clear in them, the Empire’s forces were stretched thin, dangerously thin. With the Karacknid civil war coming to an end, she very much doubted her uncle would have a spare fleet to send to reinforce her here. So though she wanted to sound as positive as Dravans, she couldn’t. “I am afraid I am not so optimistic,” she said as she couldn’t help grimacing.

“You do not believe your fleet can help us?” Tanli asked, his voice sounding tight. “Or you do not wish to help us, now that you have seen how dire our situation is?”

Emilie held the president’s eyes. “We are here to help you and your people, Mr. President; we will not be backing down on that. What I fear is that our ships are not enough. Perhaps it is because your species has not fought many large multisystem wars, but the situation is worse than I feel you and your Admirals grasp. Let me tell you about how we first encountered the Flex-aor.

“It began with a surprise attack. One of our newest colonies was destroyed. Another was threatened, but we managed to drive off the small Flex-aor squadron that first entered our space. However, it turned out the squadron was just a scouting force. Scouts we sent out detected several far larger fleets moving towards our colonies. At that point in history, our species was divided into a number of different nations. Nevertheless, we banded together, and thousands of warships flooded towards the area threatened by the Flex-aor.

“However, like you, we had many colonies that needed defended. As our numbers swelled, we felt confident we could confront the Flex-aor wherever they attacked. However, we were wrong. The Flex-aor approached our space along several different vectors, making it impossible to determine their true target. Then they launched several probing attacks before the real strike landed. We lost another colony with millions of civilians before we managed to engage them with a fleet strong enough to drive them away.”

Emilie shook her head. “I’m afraid your situation now is simply far worse. You have more colonies to defend with fewer ships. The Flex-aor are no fools, they will soon figure this out. Then, all they will have to do is attack across the entire front with small squadrons. If you split your fleet and deploy it forward, the Flex-aor can retreat where you are strong and overwhelm you where you’re weak. As bad as that may be, if you don’t try to cover all the systems, the Flex-aor will nuke those you do not defend one by one.”

Tanli cleared his throat. “You paint a very bleak picture, Admiral. Do you not believe we can hold out long enough for our shipbuilding efforts and additional ships from your Empire to arrive to bolster our strength?”

“Perhaps,” Emilie said slowly. “In part, it depends on how quickly the Flex-aor wish to move against you and your allies. But I must let you know, the prospect of additional Imperial ships coming to bolster my fleet may be quite slim. It’s possible some additional ships from our southern border may be able to join us, but beyond that, my Empire is committed to defending itself on two other fronts. Fronts where we face enemies far greater and more powerful than the Flex-aor.”

“Far greater and stronger?” Tanli repeated, barely louder than a whisper.

Emilie nodded. “I am afraid so. Neither is quite as willing to commit genocide. In fact, it may be there is a chance we can negotiate a prolonged peace with one, but the other is the Karacknids whom we have already spoken about. Compared to Ala’ron’s strength, the Karacknids have a fleet a hundred times the size.”

Tanli shook his head as he shared looks with Conlatte and Dravans. “Their empire must be on a scale beyond our comprehension.”

“That I can understand,” Emilie said with a smile. “When we first encountered them, we thought so too. Thankfully, we have had strong allies who have stood with us against the Karacknids’ tyranny.”

Dravans made a strange noise as he cleared his throat. “The Karacknids sound like a terrifying enemy. And we hope you are able to defeat them, not least because they would no doubt come to conquer us eventually if you do not. But the Flex-aor are on our doorstep threatening us now. If you cannot supply more ships and you believe we cannot properly defend ourselves, then what are you suggesting?” Admiral Dravans asked. “That we simply wait for the end to come?”

“Certainly not,” Emilie said strongly. “Perhaps in the long term a defensive strategy may be your best bet, but right now time is not on your side. My species has a saying, sometimes the best defense is a strong offence. You have mentioned that your scouts have observed the Flex-aor fleets scavenging the former Samsal colonies for resources. Just how much detail do you have on their movements?”

“You think we should hit one of these fleets?” Dravans asked. “That would be putting a significant proportion of our warships at risk.”

Emilie nodded. “It would indeed, but it would also give you the chance to fight a battle with superior numbers against a Flex-aor fleet. If you could win a victory, even a small one, it would make Ala’ron cautious and buy us more time.”

Dravans raised a hand up and scratched his cheek for a moment. “I can see the logic in your thinking, Admiral. But it is very bold.” He paused and glanced at Tanli. “Far bolder than anything we have considered before. We would be risking much to make such an attempt.”

“Indeed you would,” Emilie agreed. “I’m not arguing that we must do this. But you will have to risk much, no matter what course of action you take. I’m simply suggesting we consider this as a strong possibility. For if we were to be successful, it might buy you the time you need.”

“Just how much intelligence do we have on the Flex-aor fleet’s movements?” Tanli asked. “Would an attack even be possible?”

“Most of our intelligence is more than a month old,” Dravans explained as he tapped on his small device and the image on the holo display changed again. This time it zoomed in on the worlds once inhabited by the Samsal. Again, symbols appeared that Emilie didn’t understand. Though she guessed they stood for enemy fleet positions. After a couple of moments, six began to flash.

“Each of these systems are where Flex-aor fleets of at least two hundred ships were spotted,” Dravans explained. “But by far the greatest concentration of Flex-aor ships is in the Samsal’s former homeworld.” The image changed again, this time to show a system and a visual feed of a large fleet in orbit around a green planet. Emilie immediately recognized what she was looking at. She turned and shared a glance with Roche and Georgia. “What is it, Admiral?” Dravans asked, picking up on Emilie’s movements.

“Two things,” Emilie said as she stood and pointed to a group of very large ships at the center of the Flex-aor fleet. “These are what we have come to call tender ships. We believe they are basically large shipyards the Flex-aor use to construct new ships and service the ones they have in operation. We have been hunting them since learning of their existence. Several have been destroyed, but there are twenty of them there. That must be the majority of all that the Flex-aor own.” Her finger then moved to another much smaller, but still very impressive ship. “And this is Ala’ron’s flagship. The High Queen herself has been overseeing the conquest of the Samsal.”

“What does all this mean?” Tanli asked.

Emilie took a moment to think it through and roughly estimate the strength of the fleet protecting the tender ships. “It means we have an opportunity to end the threat to your systems once and for all,” she said slowly as she turned and held Tanli’s eyes. “For if we could destroy those tender ships, the Flex-aor would have no reason to try and conquer your systems. Nor could they risk losing ships, or even damaging them, in a fight with you, for they might never be able to rebuild them.”

Tanli’s eyes widened. “You’re talking about launching a strike against their main fleet?” He turned to Dravans. “That is madness, is it not?”

Dravans raised his hands in an unfamiliar gesture. “If you’re willing to gamble your air car, why not the house as well?” He asked, clearly using a phrase familiar to the Camogodas. “It would take every ship we could gather. But if we could strike at their fleet with our forces concentrated while theirs are spread out, then maybe. It has one thing going for it at least; we wouldn’t have to disperse our forces to try and defend thirty different systems.”

“And we have something Ala’ron can’t be expecting,” Georgia said, her voice full of confidence. “Our fleet, and especially our fighters. If we could lure the main Flex-aor fleet out of position, we may be able to destroy the tender ships without having to fight our way through the entirety of their main battlefleet.”

Emilie smiled at her cousin. Georgia’s mind was already ahead of her, planning out a potential attack. She nodded as she visualized it herself. Having touched Ala’ron’s mind the last time they had fought; she knew how the High Queen would react if a Camogodas fleet showed up to threaten her; she would be furious! Which we can use, Emilie thought as her smile turned to a grin.

“What about the logistics?” Emilie asked, now that the prospect of facing off against Ala’ron was before her, she didn’t want to waste a second. “Can you and your allies move your fleet out that far?”

Dravans nodded without hesitation. “That should be no problem. We have many supply freighters that can ensure we are able to get there. And, with our fleets already on high alert, ready to move to our borders on a moment’s notice, we could head on into Samsal space if it were decided to attempt this.”

“Which, we have not decided,” one of Tanli’s aides pointed out. “And a decision of this significance would need to be agreed upon by each of our allies as well.”

Emilie had to fight back a sigh. “How long might that take?”

The aide looked to Tanli. “Three weeks to send such a proposition to our fellow heads of state, a few days to consider it and then three weeks for the reply to come back,” Tanli said. “Though we could not send a simple request. We would need to work out a detailed plan for them to consider.”

“So, what, a month and a half, maybe two?” Emilie shook her head. “That’s too long. And Ala’ron has already been in the Samsal home system for what, three months already? No, she will not sit there that long. If we are going to strike, we must strike now, hard and fast!”

“You’re suggesting we leave our allies behind? That would mean losing half of our strength?” Dravans responded, his voice rising. “It would increase the risk significantly.”

“It would,” Emilie admitted. Then a thought came to her. “You have authority to call your allies’ fleets to the border in the event of an attack, do you not?” She continued when Dravans nodded. “Then that is what we do. You can call them to the closest system to Samsal space, then we can meet them there and their commanders can decide whether to join us or not. That would speed things up considerably.”

“And greatly anger our neighbors,” Tanli pointed out. “Not to mention being risky, for the commanders could still decide not to join us.”

“But if they see the opportunity of a surprise attack, they would not leave us on our own. They know what will happen to their planets if we fall to the Flex-aor,” Dravans said, the eagerness in his voice surprised Emilie. When she turned to him, he held her gaze and nodded. “I do not wish to watch planet after planet be destroyed while we pull back our fleet to defend our most important systems. Your way will allow us to fight the Flex-aor head on in a fair fight.”

Emilie smiled at her counterpart. “In that case, how quickly can your send messages to your allies’ fleets? And how soon can your fleet depart?”

“We could head to the frontline with a day’s notice,” Dravans answered. “But to go further, we’d need at least a couple of days to load up more freighters with fuel. I can send word to our allies today requesting their frontier fleets rendezvous with us.”

Emilie nodded at Dravans and then turned to Tanli. It was clear on his face that he was far from happy. Emilie knew they would still have work to do to convince him. But they had several days before they could leave. He will see this is the only way, Emilie thought confidently. Her mind then went to Ala’ron. She could still feel the mental tendrils the Flex-aor High Queen enveloped her mind in the last time they had fought. We will destroy your tender ships, and then your fleet will crumble, she thought towards her adversary.

Chapter 20

Humanity has always been a fractious species. Earth’s history demonstrates this ably enough. Our own Civil War was a stark reminder that the Empire has not removed these tendencies from us. It was this very weakness the Silizzeras sought to exploit.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Sol system, (same time).

Rarmanca felt her pulse quicken as her ship exited shift space into the Sol system once more. The prospect of being discovered, no matter how remote, always concerned her. For an hour, she sat stationary in her ship, waiting and watching. When the hour passed and there were no signs of an Imperial warship approaching, or a lucky civilian ship that might have stumbled across her, Rarmanca’s pulse quickened further. She was going to get to go to Earth.

With a swish of her tail, she reached out and tapped a button on her control panel. Her ship darted forward until it came to one of the many asteroid fields that ringed the Sol system. Deftly, it flew through the asteroids until it reached a small observation satellite. When she was in range, Rarmanca flashed it with her laser COM array. The satellite powered up and sent a much more powerful transmission towards Earth. To anyone on the Humans’ home planet, it would look like the satellite was simply sending one of its periodic updates as it monitored the asteroid field.

Knowing where it actually went, Rarmanca waited for a reply. She only had to wait an hour. The reply was only one word: Coming. Yet, it was enough to crack Rarmanca’s lips into a smile. Her ride was on its way. Knowing she would soon be on the Humans’ homeworld filled her with excitement. Yes, she enjoyed every aspect of her work. Starting wars, dictating terms to Imperators, and tricking Admirals to fight battles they thought they wanted to, were all fun, but Rarmanca was in her element when she was in the midst of a complex political system.

She loved nothing more than what Humans called the Machiavellian cutthroat competition that political battles were. And whilst Rarmanca had interfered in many species’ political affairs, few were as complex or as cutthroat as Humanity’s. That made it all the more fun for her, for she knew when she had pulled the strings and manipulated the Humans into doing exactly what she wanted, success would be all the more satisfying.

Especially if the Empress tries to intervene, Rarmanca thought. She had gone up against the Human Empress twice before. Both times, Rarmanca had got what she wanted, but it had been difficult, and she had been forced to compromise. But in the end, she had got her way. One time, she had managed to convince the Humans to limit the exploration of their surrounding systems outside of The Wilds. That had given her time to prepare the Protectorates to attack. The second had introduced and passed a bill into their parliament that stopped the ever-expanding budget of the Imperial Navy. With the reappearance of the Flex-aor threat and then the Protectorates, it hadn’t lasted long, but it had stopped the Humans from building a couple of thousand more warships than they otherwise would have.

And now they will be forced into starting the war that will bring an end to their entire civilization, Rarmanca hoped. More than hoped, she was all but certain. Though that didn’t mean she didn’t have any backup plans. She was still working on the Antarians. If things failed with the Karacknids, they would be her final ace to play. And her trip to the Rillelio’s home system had found their preparations well underway. All she needed to do was buy them another nine months or so, and that part of her plan would start to bear fruit. And I can easily buy them that time here, Rarmanca told herself.

Rarmanca waited on the bridge of her starship until it detected the small slow freighter coming towards her asteroid field. It was operated by one of the companies she owned and officially had come to service the satellite. When she saw the freighter, she slithered out of her seat and into the ship’s main storage compartment. There, in large cylinder vats, she kept all her prosthetics. Moving over to the Human ones, she paused in front of them and studied them.

She had four Human prosthetics, each designed for a different occasion. One was small as it was being regrown after she lost a prosthetic in the bombing of the Human-Protectorate peace talks. Of the other three, two were male and one female. After a moment’s thought, she chose the female one. As she tapped the button to release the prosthetic, she smiled once again. It was always easier to manipulate Human males when in a female form, though the same form often made other Human females suspicious of her. In this case, Rarmanca intended to stay completely in the shadows, but on the rare chance she was discovered, being a female would have its benefits.

As the nutrient goo drained from the vat and the Human form released, Rarmanca mentally prepared herself for the joining. Though she had done it a hundred times, it was never pleasant. But it will be over soon, she told herself, and then you will be on Earth. Soon we will get the answers we want about this peace the Humans have with the Protectorates, and more importantly, you can begin this long-awaited war!

*

Earth, Imperial Palace, 17th March 2511 AD, (two weeks later).

“That’s all I have to report right now,” Alveraz said as he finished his presentation to James, Christine, and Fairfax. “Apart from Commoner Harkin, we’ve got nothing of any significance on any of them. Nor any connections beyond what one would expect between Senators, Commoners, and Servants who work together.”

To say Christine was frustrated was an understatement. For several months now, the investigation into the politicians pushing for a pre-emptive strike had been hitting dead end after dead end. Neither Alveraz and his intelligence officers, nor she and Fairfax using their political connections, had been able to find any evidence linking the various politicians who had supported the idea with one another or with a great conspiracy being orchestrated by the snake-like aliens.

Thankfully, the political movement itself had died down. Christine and James had been able to counter most of the arguments it made. Though not before Christine had turned the increasing fear of the Karacknids the movement had generated for her own purposes. One of the main things that had quelled the movement had been a new arms bill that had passed in all three Houses. It called for and provided the funds for a one hundred percent increase in the Empire’s shipbuilding capacity.

Though it would take a year for the first new construction yards to come online, and a full five years before the entire capacity was built, Christine had been pleased with their work. Now however, she was just discouraged, for there was no sign they would be able to make any more progress rooting out whatever influence the snake-like aliens had within the Empire’s political system.

“What do you want to do with Harkin?” Alveraz asked. The Senator was the only supporter of the pre-emptive strike movement their investigations had found anything on. “Should we arrest him ourselves. Or we could hand our files over to the House ethics committee? Or if you want to take a step further, we could disappear him for a few hours. Perhaps if we reveal what we know about his activities, he will break and tell us who is pulling his strings.”

Christine shook her head. She didn’t like any of Alveraz’s options. One of his agents had discovered that Harkin had ties to a Human smuggling cartel working out of the Indus colony. The information was more than enough to end his political career. Yet, all it told Christine was how the snake-like aliens were manipulating Harkin, not who was working in the shadows to do the manipulating. “If we arrest him ourselves or by any other means, the charges will come out. The snake-like aliens will lose their leverage over him, but so too will we. To avoid the charge of treason, he’ll just shut his mouth and never talk. But if we ‘disappear him’ as you put it, his handlers will know. They’re likely go to ground and disappear, whether he gives us anything or not. Either way, we wouldn’t get any closer to our real targets.”

“But isn’t that better than nothing?” James asked. “If we can close down this spy ring, we’ll put an end to the pre-emptive strike movement. And put a dent in whatever else the snake-like aliens may be planning.”

“We need to think bigger than just this movement,” Christine responded as she turned to her husband. Her voice hardened. “I want every last vestige of influence and control the snake-like aliens have in our Empire eradicated. That won’t happen if they go to ground. They’ll just stay out of sight for several months or years and then re-emerge to interfere in new ways. And that is a best-case scenario. If these snake-like aliens are as good as we fear, they probably have several separate spy rings in operation. So even if we take down one, the others will continue.” Christine shook her head. “No, we need to find the source of what’s going on. And that’s only going to happen if we can follow the connections between all these representatives back to who is pulling the strings.”

“So we keep following Harkin and the others,” Fairfax suggested. “If they are as good as we fear, then we can’t expect quick results. It will take time to root them out. But while they may be good, they can’t be perfect. Sooner or later, they will slip up. They did in the bombing of the peace conference. They will do so again.”

Christine didn’t like it. But she knew Fairfax was right. That was why he was her Chief of Staff. Where she tended to let her passions drive her, he provided a cooler head. “I don’t see that we have any other choice. But I’m far from pleased.”

“All of us are,” James said as he reached over and placed a hand on her forearm. “I’m used to fighting an enemy I can see. One that doesn’t hide, but comes out to fight face-to-face. This is infuriating. And yet, if we are going to win, we need to fight like them. Which means we need to play the slow long game too.”

Christine nodded. She closed her eyes for a second to calm herself and clear her mind. “Very well, if there is no more actionable information on this topic. We may move on. What else have we to discuss today?”

Alveraz and Fairfax looked at one another for a second. “The most pressing matter is now the Karacknid Summit,” Alveraz said. “I understand the political preparations are well underway. But we need to think more about how we’re going to try and protect our discussions from interference, or even infiltration.”

Christine screwed up her face. They had all been hoping they would have uncovered the snake-like alien’s spy rings by now. In just two weeks some of the main leaders from the Varanni Alliance, the Kulreans, the Vestarians, the Mindus, and the Kalassai were all scheduled to arrive on Earth. The purpose of the meeting was twofold. First, given the Karacknid Civil War looked to be all but over with Tanaka-lan’s rising numerical advantage over his final foe, plans needed to be made and updated for how the Allies wished to prepare for what seemed all but inevitable. Secondly, and just as pressing in Christine’s mind, she and James needed to make sure their counterparts weren’t snake-like alien imposters, and then update them on the new threat they all faced.

Preparing to accomplish both was already giving her headaches. But now, with her hopes of eradicating the snake-like aliens’ influence on Earth gone, it was only going to get more complicated. “Fine,” she said with a sigh. “Tell me what you’re thinking we need to address.”

As Alveraz and Fairfax began to discuss the enhanced safety protocols they wanted to put in place, as well as how they wished to direct their allies to monitor their own staff, Christine shared a glance with James. The summit was potentially the most important meeting the allies had held since the Karacknid War. Now it was becoming more and more complicated. As James give her a reassuring smile, Christine could read his thoughts; this is what our people are trusting us to do on their behalf. We have no choice but to give it our all. Nodding to him, Christine turned back to Alveraz and Fairfax and gave them her full attention.

*

Imperial Palace, 22nd March 2511 AD, (five days later).

A beeping noise elicited a small groan from Christine. She ignored it and rolled over in her bed. The beeping came again, however. This time, James groaned from beside her. “Your turn,” he mumbled.

“You got to bed before me, it’s your turn,” she replied. Ever so slightly, she cracked her eyelids and groaned again when she saw the time. She had got into bed just four hours ago.

James let out a loud sigh to show his displeasure. Even so, he rolled out of bed and grabbed a shirt from the nearby dressing table. “What is it?” He called out as he approached the door from their bedroom into the apartment’s main lounge.

“There’s something you and Christine need to see,” Fairfax’s familiar voice called out.

“Can’t it wait?” James asked.

“I don’t think so, Christine will want to get on this right away. The pre-emptive strike movement is gaining momentum again.”

Christine’s eyes snapped open. “I’m coming,” she called out. Quickly she grabbed her clothes and was fully dressed before James. Without worrying about his modesty, she stepped towards the doors into the lounge and they swished open. Fairfax and several other aids were standing waiting for her. Behind him she saw someone had turned on the holo display. “Well?” She asked as she stepped through.

Fairfax turned and gestured towards the holo display. “See for yourself, Empress.”

Christine frowned as she moved closer to the display. She couldn’t quite grasp what she was seeing at first. A news report was being shown and on it several different videos were playing. Each had a small text underneath suggesting the images were live.

“Multiple protests have broken out across several prominent east Asian and Australian universities,” the news reported announced. “Tens of thousands of students have already joined the marches and shut ins. They are disrupting their classes and spreading out into the nearby cities as well. Reports also suggest Middle Eastern, European and American student groups are preparing their own protests to begin in the morning local time for each of their universities. One thing they all have in common is that they are calling for their futures to be secured. They want the Karacknids dealt with once and for all before the enemy can come for our colonies.”

Anger filled Christine. She thought she had dealt with the pre-emptive strike movement. “How did we not get wind of this?” She asked as she turned to Fairfax and Alveraz.

Alveraz was the one who answered. He shook his head as he spoke. “I’m sorry, Empress, but none of our contacts picked up on anything. However this was organized, it was done in great secrecy. Several of the politicians we’ve been monitoring have already come out in favor of the protest, but we can’t link any of them to the organization of them.”

“And their timing couldn’t be worse,” Fairfax pointed out. “It’s just a few days until the first delegations for our summit are to arrive.”

Christine gave him a level stare. “Of that I am aware,” she said, directing some of the anger she felt at Fairfax, even though she knew it was unfair. “Instead of pointing out the obvious problems, why don’t you give me some solutions? How are we meant to deal with this?” She asked as she waved a hand towards the holo display. As her eyes followed where her hand pointed, Christine froze. Fairfax started speaking, but she held up her other hand towards him. “Wait,” she said.

Stepping towards the holo display, Christine grabbed its controller and increased the volume and zoomed in one of the images. “Sato,” she hissed even as she listened to what the Senator standing in front of one of the protests was saying.

“For too long we have sat back and watched the Karacknids fight one another. Once, I believed doing so was in our best interests, for we were allowing them to weaken themselves. But that is no longer the case. Now Tanaka-lan only grows in strength while we sit at home with our fleets and do nothing. For two decades we have built up our war fleets for just such a time as this. Now is the time to use them. Now is the time to strike at our old enemy before he can regain his full strength. Only by striking first can we guarantee our peace and safety.” Turning, Sato spread his hands out over the gathered students, well over three thousand in number. “These students are our future, it is their lives and the lives of their children and grandchildren that we gamble by doing nothing. For their sake we must strike first and destroy the enemy before he destroys us. For their sake we must!” As he lowered his hands, the students all burst out into a roar of approval and clapping.

Christine snapped the holo display off. “The despicable traitor!” She snarled. “Not two weeks ago he was in my office lamenting the foolishness of some of his fellow Senators for supporting the pre-emptive strike movement. His cousin was a naval officer in the Karacknid War for goodness sakes. He should know better!”

Christine’s words made her a pause and her anger suddenly fade away. She spun towards Fairfax and Alveraz, who had been joined by James, though he looked confused by what was happening. “He does know better,” Christine said as her eyes lit up. “I know he does. He believed those arguments three weeks ago. Something, or someone,” she emphasized, “has turned him against us.” Christine spoke quicker as her excitement grew. “This is it, this is the lead we’ve been looking for. Of course some other politicians involved in the pre-emptive strike movement will support these protests, but Sato never would, not willingly. Someone has gotten to him. And in the last three weeks. We need to find out who! And fast!”

*

Imperial Palace, 24th March 2511 AD, (two days later).

“We have it!” Alveraz said as he quickly marched into the small library they had agreed to meet in. “My team has finally found a connection.” He explained as he beamed.

Christine shared a glance with James and Fairfax, grinned and then turned back to Alveraz. “Well, don’t leave us in suspense. Go on.”

Alveraz pulled out a portable holo display and activated it. An image of a woman appeared. It wasn’t of particular high quality, and so Christine squinted to make out her features. “Who are we looking at?” She asked.

“Meet Penelope Rebecca Langford,” Alveraz said. “And that is almost all we know about her,” he explained. “We have no birth records, no records of her parents, no fingerprints, nothing.”

“Exactly what we’d expect of an impostor,” Fairfax said. “But I’m sure there are millions of citizens out there who we have little record of.”

Alveraz nodded. “True, but how many with a connection between Senator Sato and Lieutenant Olivia Hernandez, the Lieutenant who helped the bomber of the peace talks?” He asked as he raised an eyebrow. He nodded again. “That’s right, it’s twisted and convoluted. But we think we’ve finally found a connection.” Alveraz waved a hand dismissively. “I’ll not bore you with all the minute details. But suffice to say we’ve traced money from two separate companies to both Sato and Hernandez. One company paid over a hundred thousand credits to one of Sato’s charities, and the other gave Hernandez’s parents a very lucrative business deal that helped them pay off their debts. We’ve always been suspicious of that payment, but now it’s finally led us somewhere.”

“You said two separate companies,” James pointed out. “So what’s the connection?”

“That’s where it gets convoluted,” Alveraz replied. “There are at least twenty other shell companies in between both of them, but there is a link. And on the board of one of the shell companies sits Penelope Rebecca Langford. We checked every other board member out thoroughly. None raised any red flags. Though we believe several board members are actually aliases for Penelope.”

Fairfax frowned as he spoke. “It’s not that I don’t believe you, but are we to believe Sato changed allegiances for just a hundred thousand credits?”

Alveraz shook his head. “I rather doubt it. But perhaps the money was a sweetener for whatever deal our opponents struck with him.”

“Or an attempt to win him over after whatever way they have been trying to blackmail him,” Christine suggested.

“Indeed,” Alveraz agreed. “Whatever it is, it doesn’t matter, except that it was a mistake. Now we have a connection, and that led us to this image.”

“And we’re sure this is her?” James asked. “With no birth certificate and no ID data, how can we know who we’re looking at?”

“I’m sure as I can be,” Alveraz said, “given the slippery nature of who we are chasing. In fact, the difficulty of finding anything out about this Penelope is what makes me more confident. Someone has gone to a great deal of trouble to cover their tracks. This image was taken at a charity event four years ago. A large sum of money was donated to the charity by another one of these shell companies Penelope has her fingers in.” With the touch of a button, Alveraz zoomed the image out. “As you can see, this was taken at a gala event for the charity just after the donation was announced. We’ve been able to account for everyone who attended this gala but the woman. If she’s not Penelope, she’s someone else who has gone to a great deal of effort to remain anonymous.”

Christine nodded vigorously. “All right, I trust you. So, we finally have a lead. What now?”

“Now we dig deeper, much deeper,” Alveraz said as his voice hardened. “We have a name and a visual. It’s going to take time, but there are other connections out there now, I’m sure of it. One way or another, we’re going to find how this Penelope has her hooks in the other politicians supporting the pre-emptive strike movement. Then, from there we will start to find other connections we didn’t even know to look for.” Alveraz smiled at his aunt and uncle in law. “We have her, I am sure of it. It’s just a matter of time now.”

“This is an important revelation,” Fairfax said, “but you’ve found no connection to the protests yet? We have no justification for trying to bring them to an end?”

Alveraz shook his head. “None yet afraid, but in time, I am certain we will.”

“What do we do about these protests?” Fairfax asked. “They’re still growing in popularity.”

Though Christine didn’t like the idea, she knew it was what playing the long game required. “We do nothing,” she said. “Nothing beyond what we’ve already done in publicly addressing their concerns. We just have to grin and bear them and hope they will fizzle out in time. It will mar the public’s focus on the Summit, but once we’ve explained to our allies just what we suspect is going on, it will not concern them, and that is the main thing right now.”

“If that is what you wish Empress,” Fairfax replied.

“It is,” Christine said as she turned and shared a look with her husband. She raised a hand and held it palm up. “We have them now.” Christine closed her fingers tight. “We just have to set a net around them before we snap it shut.”

The fire in his wife’s eyes made James smile. Whoever this Penelope is, he thought, she has picked a fight with the wrong person.

Chapter 21

Even the most powerful of fleets can be caught out by the ever changing nature of technological advancement. The Imperial Fleet has been caught out more than once.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Kestrel, Rillelio system, (same time).

“What is that?” Jonathan blurted out, too surprised to contain himself. Kestrel’s passive sensors were peering into the Rillelio’s home system. Everyone had been expecting to see the system littered with orbital stations and ships. Instead, the inner system was enveloped in a haze of electromagnetic energy. The haze was so thick, nothing else could be detected, not even the planets that Kestrel’s computer insisted had to be there. Jonathan had never seen anything like it.

“I have no idea, Captain,” Lydia said from her sensor console, her voice cracking in confusion. “It, it shouldn’t be possible.”

“The computer has no record of such a thing either,” Artex added.

Jonathan turned to his brother. Edward shook his head. “I’ve never read of a technology that can do that.”

Turning back to the holo display, his mouth still agape, Jonathan studied the phenomenon more closely. On the journey to Rillelio, he had gone over all the records the Empire had on the species. According to the first contact reports, they had been among the friendliest species Humanity had ever met. Quickly, they also demonstrated themselves to be one of the most industrious. For within a matter of months they had doubled their He3 mining capacity in order to be able to trade He3 with his father for advanced technologies. Yet, the last scans a Human ship had taken of the system had detected nothing but a cloud of debris, the Karacknids having destroyed everything as they advanced through the sector towards Earth.

Now, it looked like the Rillelio had rebuilt everything they had lost. At least in the outer system. Both gas giants had a multitude of orbital stations around them. Most looked to be gas mining or refining facilities. From almost every asteroid field in the system there was also a great deal of electromagnetic radiation reaching out to be picked up by Kestrel’s sensors, telling him the Rillelio were involved in some intense mining operations. Jonathan’s eyes then turned back to the inner system, still Kestrel’s passive sensors couldn’t see through whatever interference was hampering her systems.

“It has to be some kind of jamming technology,” Lydia said as her fingers continued to dance over her console. “It’s the only thing that makes sense.” She shook her head. “But at this scale, I don’t know how it’s possible.”

Jonathan wouldn’t have believed such a thing either, yet his eyes were looking right at it. “Look at what we can see,” he said as he tried to make sense of it. “In two decades, they have rebuilt everything they lost and quadrupled it or more. Let’s assume they have done the same with the inner system. That means they’ve been extremely busy expanding their industrial base, far busier than even the Empire was at the height of the Karacknid War. If they’ve been developing at the same pace technologically, then maybe they made some kind of breakthrough.” Or someone gave them the technology, Jonathan thought as he shared another glance with Edward.

“We know they have developed antimatter warheads,” Scholes said, “so anything is possible. But just what is it that we’re looking at?”

“A good question,” Jonathan agreed. “First lieutenant?”

Lydia shook her head for the second time. “Our sensors are struggling to make sense of it Captain. It has to be some kind of electromagnetic energy. It is coming to us in pulses, pulses that have rapidly changing frequencies. We are also detecting exotic particles. Not tachyon pulses, but possibly something in the same category.”

Jonathan’s eyes widened. Tachyon pulses had been discovered and developed into FTL communicators by the Kulreans. They were what allowed the allies to communicate quickly over vast distances. Yet, how the tachyon pulses were generated was still a secret the Kulreans hadn’t shared with their neighbors, and as far as he knew, no Human scientists had figured it out yet, either. If the Rillelio had developed something similar, then they were advancing far quicker than any species Humanity had met before. Or they have had help, he thought. Either option was concerning.

“What are the chances we could find a way to see through this haze?” Jonathan asked, not hopeful about the answer.

Lydia shrugged her shoulders. “Without knowing for sure what it is, or how it’s being produced, I have no idea, Captain. One thing I strongly suspect though, if we turned on our active sensors and tried to scan the inner system, whatever reflections would come back to us will be so garbled they’d be unintelligible.”

“The same would be true if we sent a stealth drone through that haze and had it communicate its findings,” Abrahams said. “Even a laser COM link would be scrambled.”

Jonathan nodded. “Given the scale of what we’re looking at, I suppose that’s to be expected. If they’ve gone to this much bother to hide their inner system, I doubt something as simple as an active scanner would penetrate it. But that begs the question, just what are they hiding?”

“It can’t be anything good,” Edward said in a serious tone. “We’ve left them alone for the last two decades. Clearly, they’ve been busy. I fear we’re going to regret not keeping a closer eye on them.”

Though Jonathan didn’t like criticizing a policy he knew his father was directly responsible for, he found himself nodding. How could he not, given what he was seeing on the holo display? “All right then,” he said after taking a moment to think. “We know the Rillelio have developed antimatter weapons, that they are either selling those weapons to pirates, or to someone who is willing to sell them to pirates, and that they’ve gone to great lengths to build up their system and keep their homeworld hidden from prying eyes. This all suggests they are a threat to the Empire, or at the very least, to the relative peace and stability the Empire has fostered in this part of The Wilds.” Jonathan paused and took a deep breath as he looked around at his officers. “Which means, we need to take a closer look.”

“Understood, Captain,” Lydia said without hesitation. “What do you need us to do?”

Jonathan smiled at her. The presence of the haze meant the Rillelio didn’t want anyone seeing what they were doing in the inner system. Taking Kestrel in for a look might very well get them all killed. Yet, Lydia was with him all the way. “First, we need to observe the patrol patterns of the warships the Rillelio have in the outer system. I also want to get as close a look at them as possible. If it comes to a firefight, we need to know what we are up against. Then we need to make sure Kestrel is as stealthy as possible. We’ve suffered damage several times now. We need to go over every system once more to make sure they will not fail at a critical time, nor let out a stray emission that could be picked up. Then, when ready, we’ll head in. All I want us to do is poke our noses through that jamming screen, get a peek at what is happening, and then we can high tail it out of here back to Admiral Ivanov with whatever we find.”

“Aye, aye, Captain, we will get on that immediately,” Lydia replied, then she turned and began to give out orders to the rest of Kestrel’s Lieutenants.

As they got to work, Edward cleared his throat loudly. Jonathan swiveled his command chair towards his brother. “Are you sure this is wise?” Edward asked in a whisper. “I’m as willing to risk my life as you, but we’ve already found enough evidence to cast suspicion on the Rillelio. We could return to Ivanov now and let her organize an investigation.”

“We could,” Jonathan responded. “But think about how events are unfolding. It has only been in the last year that Admiral Cat’aras started expanding his influence. That means that whoever was supplying him with antimatter warheads only began to do so recently. If the Rillelio are willing to let that secret leave the system, they must be close to being ready to do whatever they’re planning. It will take us a month to get back to Zeta fort, and another month for a squadron to be sent here to investigate. We may not have that time.”

Edward nodded as he followed Jonathan’s line of reasoning. “And we’ve already sent word to Ivanov that we were on our way here to look into the system, so if we don’t return, Ivanov will know something is up.”

“Exactly,” Jonathan said. His eyes flickered back to the holo display showing the jamming haze. “I don’t particularly fancy heading into that thing, whatever it is, but someone has to do it, and we’re the only ones here.”

Edward smiled at his brother. “I’m glad you’re the one that joined the Navy and not me, I don’t envy you the responsibility that comes with commanding a ship.”

Jonathan couldn’t help chuckling. “And I am glad I don’t have to spend half my career pretending to be someone else. Nor visiting backwater brothels. Though from what Brooke tells me, you were right at home.” As his brother’s cheeks reddened, Jonathan winked. Then he gave his brother a serious nod, which Edward returned, and then turned back to the holo display. He sought out the nearest Rillelio warship and began to study it, for his decision to head into the system meant that in a matter of hours they could be battling one another to the death.

*

Two hours later, Jonathan was confident they could proceed. Over that time, they had identified and tracked forty Rillelio warships. None were larger than Imperial destroyers, but judging from their active sensors and acceleration capabilities, they would be dangerous nonetheless, especially in groups of two or three. Artex estimated that the Rillelio destroyers were only about twenty percent less powerful than an Imperial one. Given how inferior the Rillelio’s fleet had been when his father had first discovered them, it was another sign they had rapidly advanced their technology base.

“Helm, take us in,” Jonathan ordered.

As soon as Scholes powered up Kestrel’s reactors and ever so slowly began to move the cruiser into the system, the air of tension on the bridge spiked. Alongside the forty destroyers that were following random patrol patterns across the outer system, they had also identified sixty covert listening stations. With only passive sensors available to her, Kestrel would have to get very close to one for it to detect the cruiser whilst she remained in stealth. Given that there were most likely other hidden stations scattered around the system, it was going to be hard not to accidentally run headlong into one. As a result, Lydia had six stealth recon drones spread out ahead of Kestrel on the lookout for more of the stations.

For two hours, Scholes slowly moved Kestrel up to the system’s mass shadow. Then, he slowed the cruiser even more and followed the route Jonathan and Lydia had mapped out. “Captain, look at this,” Artex said just twenty minutes later. On the holo display she had highlighted one of the Rillelio destroyers.

Jonathan saw what she was concerned about. The destroyer had turned onto a course that would bring it extremely close to Kestrel. “Based on observations, the destroyer should change course again before it will reach us,” Lydia reported.

“But that’s quite the chance to take,” Jonathan observed. “Scholes, I suggest a new heading, put us onto one four seven three point nine. We’ll hold steady there and revert to our original course if the destroyer turns.”

Though Jonathan’s course change turned them away from coming face-to-face with the destroyer, the tension on the bridge kept rising further as the destroyer kept on its course. On a secondary screen, the amount of sensor radiation washing over Kestrel’s hull was being displayed. Bit by bit, it crept up, coming closer to the level where Kestrel’s stealth coating couldn’t absorb it all.

“She’s turning!” Artex said excitedly. “She’s carrying out another random course change.”

Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. “You’re right,” he said as he caught Lydia’s eye.

“It was still a little too close for comfort,” Lydia replied. “I’m glad we altered course.”

“So am I,” Jonathan agreed. “Scholes, let’s stay on this course for another ten minutes, and then you can gradually bring us back to our original heading.”

“Aye, aye, Captain,” Scholes responded.

Twice more over the next two hours, Jonathan was forced to make additional course corrections. The first was because of the approach of another destroyer. The second came after one of Lydia’s recon drones detected three more covert listening stations almost directly in front of their path. To avoid them, Scholes had to bring Kestrel to a halt relative to the stations and back up a little before skirting around them.

After doing so Scholes was no longer able to return to their original course they had mapped out. With the random course changes all the patrolling destroyers were making and the prospect of more covert listening posts, Jonathan had to fly Kestrel as much on instinct as based on anything he could see on the holo display. For another hour then, he slowly wove Kestrel around patrolling destroyers and listening posts. On more than one occasion, the amount of active sensor missions washing over Kestrel’s hull rose to alarming rates. Yet, they never reached the point where her stealth coating would have failed.

As a result of the ever rising tension, when Kestrel finally reached the edge of the jamming haze, everyone felt a degree of relief even though they were about to pass through something no human had seen before. “I don’t think there’s anything else for it but to head in,” Jonathan said after they had scanned the jamming haze for ten minutes. Even up close, Lydia was unable to make sense of the haze, or discern where all the emissions were coming from. “Proceed Lieutenant Scholes,” Jonathan ordered.

Everyone held their breath as Kestrel moved into the haze. As the electromagnetic wave and exotic particle mixture enveloped them, Kestrel’s sensors went blind. When several seconds passed and they didn’t pass through the haze, Jonathan couldn’t help feeling like they were walking blindfolded into a trap. After thirty seconds, his heart rate was up, and he couldn’t help glancing at Lydia and then Edward. Both looked concerned. Another minute passed, and still there was no sign they were nearing the other end. Jonathan wrestled with the idea of ordering Scholes to turn around. For all he knew, a Rillelio squadron could be waiting to pounce on them. We’ve come all this way to see, he told himself. You’re not turning back until we get through this.

Just a second after he banished his doubts, Kestrel suddenly left the jamming haze. “Bring us to a halt,” Jonathan ordered at once. Then he along with every other officer turned to the main holo display, eagerly awaiting to see what Kestrel’s passive sensors would detect. They were not disappointed.

Within seconds, the display was filled with hundreds of contacts. They quickly multiplied to thousands. Audible gasps and quick intakes of breath filled the bridge. Jonathan shook his head in disbelief. The Rillelio inner system was filled with contacts. Thousands upon thousands of them. Most were concentrated around the Rillelio’s homeworld, but about a third looked to be spread out, moving between the four planets in the inner system.

As he tried to take it all in, Jonathan’s eyes were drawn to Ranshzar, the Rillelio’s homeworld. Its orbitals were alive with hundreds of orbital stations. Six held his attention. They looked to be massive construction yards, bigger than anything even the Empire had built. Each one was filled with warship hulls. It looked like over three hundred warships were currently under construction. If they have three hundred being built, how many others do they have? Jonathan thought. “Lydia, how many warships are out there?” He asked.

“The computer is still analyzing all the contacts,” Lydia answered. “But the numbers are up to two thousand already.”

Jonathan swallowed hard. Two thousand warships, each armed with antimatter warheads. It was a deadly force. If they tried to attack the Empire it would take an entire battlefleet to stop them, Jonathan thought. He turned to his brother. The look they shared confirmed they were thinking the same thing. This was exactly the kind of thing they were sent to look for. There was no way the Rillelio could have expanded their industrial base from nothing to this without external help.

“We need to get this evidence back to Ivanov at once,” Jonathan said. “This could be an invasion fleet meant for one of our colonies. We’ll get as accurate a scan as we can with our passives and then we are out of here.”

“Working on it now, Captain,” Lydia responded. “Fifteen more minutes and I think we’ll have had a good look at everything there is to see.”

Jonathan nodded, then turned back to watch the inner system as Kestrel’s sensors were able to decipher more and more of it. What caught his attention now were the patrol flotillas that were moving about not far from the edge of the jamming haze. Groups of six or eight destroyers and cruisers were moving back and forth, their active sensors searching all around them. For a second, Jonathan thought they had been spotted. But as Kestrel’s sensors kept detecting more of the flotillas, he realized they were just another layer of protection the Rillelio had set up. They are a paranoid species, Jonathan thought. Or at least, they have become one. Paranoid or not though, Jonathan took it as another negative sign. The Rillelio had built themselves a battle fleet and were going to great lengths to make sure none of their neighbors knew about it. That did not bode well.

“Three thousand,” Artex whispered to Lydia, though it was loud enough for everyone to hear.

Her words drew Jonathan’s attention back to the counter Lydia had running. It had indeed passed three thousand. Jonathan fixated on it as, over the next six minutes, it grew all the way to three thousand six hundred and eighty. “That is a lot of warships,” he couldn’t help saying as the number finally stopped going up.

“And look at this,” Lydia said as she zoomed in the holo image. It focused on a group of several hundred freighters. Each had several domes protruding above and below their center line. It was unmistakable what they were.

“Fuel ships,” Jonathan said. “They would only need that many if they’re planning to take their battlefleet out of the system.” Lydia’s face was grave as she nodded. There was no doubt now, the Rillelio were planning to attack someone. The only question was, was it one of their neighbors, the Empire or the Karacknids? Jonathan dismissed the first option. From the scans Artex had already taken of the destroyers patrolling the outer system, the Rillelio wouldn’t need more than a hundred to conquer the several independent species near them. Either the Rillelio planned to attack the Empire or the Karacknids. Given his suspicions about who had helped them build so many ships, Jonathan thought he knew who.

And it probably wasn’t even hard for the snake-like aliens to infiltrate their society and goad them into attacking us, Jonathan thought sadly. His father had deceived them into siding with Humanity against the Karacknids. Yes, doing so had saved Earth from being destroyed in the war. But it had cost the Rillelio their entire space industry. Well, now they’ve rebuilt it, and if we’re right about these snake-like aliens, they’ve been stirred up into a war frenzy to get their revenge.

A part of Jonathan wanted to reveal his presence. To go to the Rillelio’s leadership, tell them about the snake-like aliens, and try and turn them away from whatever they had planned. But he knew it would be no use. Multiple attempts to dissuade the Protectorates of the lies they had been fed by the snake-like aliens had failed. In the end, only a bombing that had killed as many Humans as Eaglatons had led to a breakthrough. If they have been lied to, no amount of persuasion from me will turn them now, Jonathan thought sadly.

“Ah, Captain, I’m not sure, but look at these two flotillas, they’re making me uncomfortable,” Artex said, dispelling Jonathan’s train of thought.

Giving himself a mental shake, Jonathan sought out the two squadrons Artex had highlighted. He saw what she meant at once. Both had initiated course changes over the last sixty seconds. Whilst neither was heading directly towards Kestrel’s position. They were moving to envelop her in a wide pincer like trap. It was possible it was just a coincidence, for every flotilla was carrying out course changes. But Jonathan knew not to rely on coincidences, not when it came to keeping his ship and crew alive. “Our time here is up,” he said at once. “They must have some way of detecting if a ship passes through their jamming haze. Scholes, move us out of here. Keep us in stealth, but be ready to go to full power in case we need to run.”

“Moving now, Captain!” Scholes said immediately as his fingers began to tap on his console.

Chapter 22

Letting you opponent see exactly what they expect to see is the key to a good ruse.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Seconds after Scholes started Kestrel moving again, her passive sensors went blind as she re-entered the jamming haze. Certain they had been spotted, Jonathan was even more nervous this time. It was highly likely every Rillelio destroyer in the outer system was accelerating hard towards Kestrel’s position. If they were, Kestrel was about to exit the jamming haze and be met by a very warm welcome.

“Bring us to a stop!” Jonathan ordered as an idea came to him.

“What is it, Captain?” Lydia asked.

“If they know we are here, they have destroyers coming for us. That means those flotillas will pass through the jamming haze too and surround us. We can’t outrun them. We need to try something else.” Jonathan turned to Abrahams, “How quickly can you modify a drone to make it look like Kestrel? I want it to look like we are still in stealth, but pushing our engines just a little too hard and so giving of stray emissions. Then it is to go to full power and pretend to be us fleeing.”

“I have most of the programing for the drone already written,” Abrahams. “Give me sixty seconds to make some changes and we can launch.”

Jonathan turned back to Lydia. “We are going back into the inner system after we launch. We’ll stay in stealth and try and sneak through to another shift passage. There’s no way we can make it back to the one we came in. They’ll have it covered for sure. If they think we’ve seen their secret, they’ll throw everything at us to stop us getting away.”

Lydia nodded seriously, “I’ll plot us a route though the inner system to the third shift passage. Taking it will get us back to Zeta fort the quickest.”

“Do it,” Jonathan ordered.

“I’m ready,” Abrahams reported moments later.

“Okay, Scholes, take us back out, only poke our nose through the jamming haze. Just enough to launch the drone and get a passive scan of the outer system,” Jonathan ordered.

Thirty seconds later, Kestrel’s forward section emerged from the jamming haze. Then a recon drone was launched from one of her forward missile tubes. On the holo display the outer system reappeared, except this time several contacts began to flash. Kestrel’s computer was warning that they were heading straight towards her position.

“Twelve destroyers inbound,” Artex reported. “If they are using the same missiles as the pirates, the first will be in missile range in twenty minutes.”

“Good thing we’re not going to be here to find out,” Jonathan replied. “All right Scholes, I think we’ve seen enough. Let’s leave the drone to it. Take us back in.”

This time, when Kestrel re-emerged into the inner system, Jonathan ignored the large fleet and impressive orbitals around the Rillelio’s homeworld. Instead his eyes sought out the nearest scouting flotillas. Sure enough, five were now converging on Kestrel’s position. “Lydia, how’s that flight path coming along?” he asked, eager to get under way.

“I have it, Captain,” Lydia replied as a projected course appeared on the holo display. “We’ll have to get pretty close to the third planet. There are several orbital stations there and what looks to be a pretty intensive mining operation on the planet’s fifth moon. But we can use the planet to slingshot ourselves around towards the system’s third shift passage.”

Jonathan frowned as he studied it. The course was risky. Yet with so many flotillas patrolling around the inner edge of the jamming haze, he saw Lydia’s logic. By heading deep into the system they could avoid most of the flotillas until they were ready to burst out towards the third shift passage. “Proceed Lieutenant Scholes,” he ordered, trusting Lydia’s judgement.

Scholes quickly got Kestrel going and then everyone fell into silence as they waited to see if they could sneak past the nearest flotillas. The next twenty minutes were hair raising for Jonathan. He had his lips ready to give the order to come out of stealth and go to full power at a moment’s notice. Yet as the seconds ticked by, they got further from the point they had passed through the jamming haze, and so further from the point the Rillelio flotillas were covertly trying to surround.

When alarms began to blare around Jonathan, he jumped from the tension he was under. He glanced around sheepishly, happy that no one had noticed. His officers were all hunched over their consoles. “The nearest flotillas are all increasing acceleration rate!” Artex shouted.

“They’re altering course too,” Lydia added. “Tracking them now.”

Jonathan had to fight to keep his foot from tapping on the floor as he nervously waited. If the flotillas had detected Kestrel in stealth, his cruiser was heading in the opposite direction they should be running.

“They are turning into the jamming haze!” Lydia reported with relief.

“The stealth drone, it probably went into active mode,” Abrahams said, coming to the same conclusion as everyone else. “They’re all scrambling to chase it.”

Jonathan nodded. “They’ve given up pretending they don’t know we’re here. The question is, how much time will our ruse buy us?” Jonathan asked, for as the nearest flotillas all disappeared into the jamming haze, he was sure they would soon be back, and when they returned, they would be furious.

Another fifty minutes passed as Kestrel moved deeper into the inner system towards the third planet. Every minute that passed, Jonathan grew a little more confident they might just be able to slip past all the Rillelio patrolling flotillas that were still in the inner system. But then, in a moment, everything changed.

“A ship has just emerged from the jamming haze,” Lydia reported as she looked up from her console.

For a second, nothing happened. Then, almost in the blink of an eye, the entire system appeared to spring into life. Like a hornets’ nest suddenly under attack, every warship powered up its active sensors to full. Half the patrolling flotillas turned away from their random patrols towards the area of the jamming haze Kestrel had passed through. Quickly, elements of the main Rillelio fleet began to break orbit and turn towards the same area.

Jonathan’s eyebrows rose in amazement at what he was seeing. “Well, they know they’ve been tricked now,” he said.

“Should we do anything, Captain?” Edward asked, sounding nervous.

Jonathan turned to his brother and tried to give him a disarming smile. It was the first time he had ever heard his brother sound so worried. “There’s nothing we can do now, we just have to trust in the course Lydia has chosen. Though if it comes to it, we still have a few tricks up our sleeves.”

Edward glanced at Lydia. “And you’re not worried Lieutenant?”

Lydia visibly swallowed, turned to the holo display to take in all the ships searching for Kestrel and then back to Edward. “I wouldn’t say I’m one hundred percent confident.” She tapped her console. “But Kestrel has gotten us this far. Her stealth tech is second to none.”

Edward nodded, though the concerned look on his face didn’t completely disappear. Jonathan wasn’t surprised, he felt the same, even if he was used to having to hide it.

As Kestrel headed deeper into the inner system, it felt like time slowed down. There were a hundred different things for Jonathan and his officers to keep their eye on, and so his eyes were constantly darting here and there. As well as all the patrolling flotillas, there were at least a couple of hundred warships coming out from the Rillelio’s homeworld. All had to be tracked and their courses plotted to see if they might come close to Kestrel. At the same time, Kestrel’s passive sensors started to detect stealth drones passing close to the cruiser. None came quite close enough to make Jonathan fear they had been spotted, but without knowing the caliber of Rillelio sensor tech, there was no way to be sure.

More than once, Jonathan had to alter Kestrel’s course slightly. He didn’t take the cruiser off Lydia’s general course, but with his eyes constantly flicking to a secondary display that showed how much sensor radiation was washing over his cruiser, he had to turn several times to keep his ship from being spotted. Sweat dripped down his brow as he stayed hyper vigilant, ready to turn Kestrel at a moment’s notice. Around him, no one spoke unless absolutely necessary. And when they did, it was short and to the point. Everyone was on edge.

As the minutes ticked by and more and more stealth recon drones and ships from the Rillelio’s homeworld passed by Kestrel on their way towards where she had once been, Jonathan started to think they were going to make it. Time sped up again and the minutes turned into twenty, then thirty, then forty minutes passed and still they hadn’t been detected.

“Coming up on the third planet in four minutes,” Scholes reported. “It will take sixty seconds to do the slingshot maneuver.”

Jonathan felt his excitement grow. As soon as they used the third planet’s gravity to sling them onto a new course, they’d be heading even further away from where the main focus of the Rillelio search was. He was now sure they would be detected going through the jamming haze when they reached it again, however it worked, it had been able to alert the Rillelio to their first passage through it. But with so many ships heading towards the first point they went through it, there wouldn’t be any nearby to intercept them. Then we can come out of stealth and race for the shift passage, he told himself.

“Dipping into the third planet’s gravity well now,” Scholes announced.

Jonathan repositioned in his command chair as he felt Kestrel’s inertial dampeners shift to compensate for the planet’s gravity. With Kestrel coming close to the third planet and the Rillelio stations orbiting it, Jonathan studied them. There were all civilian stations, the freighters docked with them suggested they were processing facilities for whatever was being mined and extracted from the planet’s surface. Their power signatures suggested they had some pretty sizeable reactors.

Suddenly, the power readings from several stations spiked. An instant later, active emissions from electromagnetic scanners started washing over Kestrel. Alarms went off around Jonathan. “Those are military grade scanners!” Artex shouted in concern. “They’re going to overload our stealth coating.”

Jonathan swore. His first instinct was to order Scholes to pull up and away from the planet. Yet it would throw off their slingshot maneuver and send them heading off on an undesirable heading. His eyes flicked to the secondary display showing how much radiation Kestrel’s stealth coating was absorbing. Already, it had reached ninety percent. In the two seconds he watched it rose to ninety-four.

“It’s too late,” Jonathan said to his officers. “They must have got a whiff of us. They’re going to see us any second now. Scholes, go to full power, stealth isn’t going to save us now, speed is.”

“Going to maximum acceleration, Captain,” Scholes responded.

Everyone was pressed back in their command chairs and their restraints tightened as Kestrel’s impulse engines went to full burn. More alarms blared as alerts told them targeting sensors were locking onto Kestrel. Jonathan’s body tensed. There was no sign the civilian stations had missile launchers. Yet, there hadn’t been any indication they had military grade sensors either. When a minute passed and no new contacts appeared, he forced himself to relax. Either they don’t have them, or they have chosen not to fire, he thought.

Though the stations hadn’t done anything else in response to Kestrel’s sudden appearance, the same wasn’t true for the rest of the contacts in the system Kestrel’s computer was following. Nearly every warship outside of the main fleet that was still orbiting Ranshzar had turned onto an intercept course for Kestrel. Though Jonathan couldn’t see what the patrolling destroyers in the outer system were doing thanks to the jamming haze, he was sure they had done the same as well.

“Well, how is our escape route looking now?” Jonathan asked as he turned to Lydia.

Lydia looked distraught. “I’m sorry, Captain. I never expected they would have military grade sensors. They must have had military passive sensors as well, detected stray emission and then zeroed in on us.” Lydia shook her head. “I’m so sorry, Captain.”

Jonathan got angry. Not at her failure, for they had all made the same mistake, but at her blaming herself. “Now is not the time for recriminations, Lieutenant,” he said, allowing a sliver of anger into his voice. “We all got ourselves into this mess, now we need every ounce of skill we have to get out. That includes you.” Sternly, Jonathan held Lydia’s eyes until she blinked away a tear that had been forming and instead her face filled with resolve.

“Yes, Captain, understood,” she replied. Glancing down at her console, her hands danced over it for a moment and then she looked up. “I think we will be safe till we get to the jamming haze,” she said as she highlighted several flotillas on the holo display. “These are the three closest flotillas. But none will get into missile range before we reach the jamming haze. If we can pass through it and on towards the shift passage, we should get there just before the closest is able to get into missile range.”

Jonathan nodded. Despite other advances, it seemed the Rillelio cruisers couldn’t quite match Kestrel’s acceleration rate. “That’s better, Lieutenant,” he said to Lydia as he gave her a reassuring smile. “Send the crew to full battle stations,” he ordered all the same. “We’re not going to know what’s on the other side of the jamming until we pass through. We need to be ready for anything.”

“Should we launch an active recon drone through ahead of us?” Lieutenant Harte asked. “It can get a good scan of what is out there and update us the moment we pass through.”

“Good thinking,” Jonathan said. “See to it, Lieutenant. In fact,” Jonathan continued as an idea came to him. “Prep six more recon drones to mimic Kestrel’s electromagnetic signature. We’ll send them each through just ahead of us. That way, if there is anyone waiting for us they will not know who to target first.”

“Aye, aye, Captain,” Harte responded.

“Do you think we should try and make contact?” Edward asked. “It’s not like we are at war, after all.”

Jonathan turned to his brother and raised an eyebrow. “What exactly do you want me to say? That we got lost and accidentally snuck into their system?”

“Perhaps if we tell them who you are, they may let us go,” Edward suggested. Before Jonathan could speak however, he refuted his own idea. “Though, I suppose they’re as likely to want to take you hostage if they are planning any hostilities against our Empire.”

Jonathan nodded. “Even if we revealed ourselves, and they decided to welcome us into their system and request we slow down, would you want me to give that order?”

Edward smiled, “No, I suppose not.”

Jonathan nodded. “No, indeed not.” He had no intention of letting Kestrel and his crew fall into the Rillelio’s hands. Not given everything they had seen. No matter how friendly they might try to appear if he did speak to them. Though Edward’s idea isn’t all bad, he said to himself as he considered it.

“Abrahams,” Jonathan called out as he turned to his COM officer. “Send out an unencrypted message. Inform the Rillelio we got lost, we’re sorry for intruding in their system and will be on our way. Let them know our COM unit is broken and unable to receive transmissions as well.”

“Yes, Sir,” Abrahams responded.

“There, how about that?” Jonathan asked.

“I doubt they’re going to buy it,” Edward said as he rolled his eyes.

“No,” Jonathan agreed. “But if we get out of here, at least it’s a cover story our diplomatic corps can use.”

Edward’s eyes widened. “I hadn’t thought of that. Mother will want to send a diplomatic team here when she finds out about all this commotion.” He shook his head. “She’s not going to be very happy with us.”

“We can worry about that later,” Jonathan replied. “Rather, you can, for if we do make it out, I’ll be spending the trip home figuring out how to make sure you get most of the blame.”

Before Edward could complain, Abrahams interrupted him. “Starting to receive transmissions from several of the ships chasing us,” he reported. “They’re all demanding we cut our engines and do not attempt to leave the inner system.”

“It’s a good thing our COM transceiver is broken and we are not getting any such messages, isn’t it?” Jonathan asked his bridge officers, eliciting a few smiles despite the pressure they were all under. “Now, let’s get ourselves ready for whatever we’re going to face on the other side of the jamming haze.”

As Kestrel continued to race through the inner system, Jonathan ran his crew through some simulated battle exercises to keep them distracted and make sure their reflexes were well honed. Then he had meals brought to them at their battle stations. Half an hour before they reached the jamming haze once more, he refocused everyone, for there was no telling what would be on the other side, nor even what might come through to confront them. One thing was already certain though, behind them, more than two hundred ships were accelerating hard after them, just waiting for the chance to tear Kestrel apart if she should fall back into their hands.

Though Jonathan had Kestrel’s active sensors all trained at the jamming haze, and her missile tubes loaded and ready to fire, no Rillelio ships came charging through the haze to attack his cruiser. Therefore when Kestrel approached the haze, Harte and Abrahams launched their drones, and then Scholes plunged the cruiser into the mix of strange particles and electromagnetic energy.

The second she emerged; the recon drones they had sent forward began transmitting. At once the holo display lit up with threats and alarms began to go off. The drones had detected two Rillelio destroyers and they were already blasting away at the decoy drones with laser cannons. “Evasive maneuvers!” Jonathan shouted. “And return fire!”

“Firing!” Artex snapped at once. Kestrel’s plasma and laser cannons hurled energy at the two destroyers, then her mass drivers released tungsten spears as well.

The Rillelio destroyers were already carrying out their own evasive maneuvers. Yet they had been firing at the wrong contacts. Three plasma bolts slammed into one of the destroyers, blowing it apart. The second took a laser beam that punched right through it, but it held together. Tungsten spears then slammed into it. The energy released from the collisions bathed the destroyer in fire. Yet the destroyer flew through it, coming out the other side with two gaping wounds in its side. It also now knew which contact was the real Kestrel, the one that had just opened fire.

Before any of Kestrel’s energy weapons could be recharged, the destroyer fired two laser beams at the cruiser. Scholes’ evasive maneuvers caused one to miss. The second struck her directly amidships. Having been fired from such a close range, Kestrel’s shield negated just a third of the laser’s energy. Most of the rest was expended burning though the cruiser’s valstronium armor. Yet enough remained to punch through several decks, causing more alarms to sound on the bridge.

“Firing again,” Artex called out over the alarms. Already damaged, the destroyer’s evasive maneuvers were badly compromised allowing Kestrel’s tactical Lieutenant to slam all of her plasma bolts and laser beams into it. The destroyer disappeared in a blinding flash.

“How bad is it?” Jonathan asked as he turned to Lydia.

“The main concern is that we’ve lost twenty percent of our maximum thrust,” Lydia informed him. “Chief Higgins is investigating now, but it looks like some of the secondary power transfer lines to engines two and three have been damaged. If they’ve been overloaded we might need to replace them entirely, but hopefully just one section has been damaged.

“Two hull sections near the powerlines took the brunt of the damage,” Lydia continued. “We’ve lost sensor and point defensive nodes there and both sections are open to space, but emergency bulkheads have sealed off the areas. Six crew members are unaccounted for, I’m afraid they’re presumed dead at this point.”

Jonathan grimaced. Partly for the loss of life, and partly at himself for being more concerned about the engines. “Our priority is getting those powerlines working again,” he replied, forcing himself to focus on what he could change. If his crew were dead, there was nothing he could do for them now. “And getting our shield back up. Everything else can wait.”

“Aye, Captain,” Lydia responded.

“We’re not out of the woods yet Captain,” Artex interrupted, “there are more destroyers closing with us. They’re catching up to us pretty quickly now.”

Jonathan turned back to the holo display. Sure enough, three other destroyers from the outer system were accelerating towards them. Each had enough momentum to close to missile range before Kestrel made it to the system’s mass shadow. “It looks like we’ve got twenty minutes until the first reaches us,” Jonathan said to all his officers. “I want as much damage repaired as possible before then. Artex, and Harte, start working up defensive firing patterns for the destroyer’s missiles.”

As his officers threw themselves into Kestrel’s repairs, Jonathan split his attention between overseeing them and watching the approaching destroyers. Foolishly, they were coming at Kestrel one at a time. If the nearest two fell back to the third, they wouldn’t have as long to hurl missiles at Kestrel, but together they would put out a larger salvo. They are either overconfident, or so concerned about stopping us getting away that they’re not thinking, Jonathan guessed. Either way, he wasn’t going to complain.

“Time to focus on this destroyer,” Jonathan instructed his officers when the first Rillelio destroyer approached mark VII missile range. He turned and caught Lydia’s eye. “Everyone not essential for fighting the ship can continue with the repairs, but everyone else is to return to their battle stations. Artex, you may open fire when it enters range.”

Two minutes later, Kestrel’s missile tubes flung fourteen mark VII missiles into space. It took fifteen minutes for them to cover the distance to the destroyer. In that time, Kestrel could have fired three more salvos, however, Jonathan held back, confident more wouldn’t be needed.

A minute before the mark VII’s jettisoned their first stage and broke into ten smaller antimatter warheads, the Rillelio destroyer fired. Six missiles were released into space and began to track Kestrel. Then the Rillelio destroyer had to defend itself. Facing one hundred and forty incoming missiles, the Rillelio ship’s defenses were simply overwhelmed. Eight antimatter missiles managed to score direct hits, obliterating the destroyer.

“Change heading,” Jonathan ordered. “Set course directly for the second destroyer!”

Just as Jonathan suspected, upon seeing the destruction of its comrade, the second destroyer began to decelerate to join with the third. Reacting first, Kestrel ensured that the range between them continued to close. Jonathan wanted to take it out as quickly as possible. Before Kestrel could fire again though, the first destroyer’s salvo had to be dealt with. With just six missiles, Jonathan wasn’t overly concerned. Yet with each one having an antimatter warhead, Artex and Harte had to be careful. Between Kestrel’s point defenses, damaged though they were, and Harte’s eight PD drones, the missiles were successfully dispatched.

“Firing,” Artex announced minutes later as they came into range of the second destroyer.

This time, with the second destroyer decelerating, it would take the fourteen mark VII missiles seventeen minutes to close. When the missiles were fourteen minutes out, the second destroyer came into range with its missiles. When no new contacts appeared, Artex looked up from her console. “They’re not firing, Captain.”

Jonathan nodded. “They’re going to combine with the third destroyer.” Sure enough, the second destroyer waited almost until the last second to fire its missiles. Doing so severely compromised their own defense, for the electromagnetic plume from their missiles’ engines disrupted their sensors. Yet, delaying allowed the third destroyer to fire a volley of its own missiles that would be able to join with the six from the second destroyer.

Just twelve seconds after firing its first salvo, the second destroyer inevitably succumbed to Kestrel’s missiles. It barely managed to shoot down seven of the small antimatter warheads before being annihilated.

The third destroyer, now entirely on its own, suffered a similar fate five minutes later, for Artex had already released a volley at it. Impressively, it managed to fire a second salvo of its own missiles before it suffered the same fate as its two brethren.

“Twelve missiles,” Jonathan said to his officers as the combined salvo from the two destroyers approached. “We take out these twelve missiles, and our path home is clear. Let’s keep our focus and get ourselves out of here.”

When they approached, all of Kestrel’s point defenses opened up on them. Flak cannons created a wall of shrapnel that took out three. Kestrel’s arc emitters managed to fry the seeker heads of another two. Next volleys of plasma bolts, laser beams and AM missiles raced out towards the wildly dodging missiles and they began to explode. To Jonathan’s horror, three missiles seemed to be able to dodge everything that tried to strike them. Whether due to lucky evasive maneuvers, or the damage Kestrel had already suffered, it took longer to hit them than it should.

Eventually, one was taken out, then the second followed quickly. But it had taken too long. Even though every one of Kestrel’s defenses now targeted the last missile, it was so close that they failed to land a hit. Without needing orders, Scholes threw Kestrel into an evasive maneuver, while Lydia upped Kestrel’s ECM to full. The combination of both actions threw the missile’s aim off, but only by several hundred meters. A millisecond later, the missile sensed it was going to miss and detonated, hoping it was still close to its target.

Antimatter crashed into Kestrel’s partially restored shield, tore it down, and then attacked the cruiser’s valstronium armor. Once again damage alarms filled the bridge and everyone was shaken in their harnesses.

Jonathan didn’t need to ask for Lydia to start giving a report. “Antimatter hit our underside along sections fourteen and fifteen. It looks like there is just one hull breach. Only one deck reporting decompression.” She looked up from her console. “We’ve lost more sensor nodes and point defensive weapons, but I think we have gotten away with it.”

Jonathan raised a sigh of relief. If they had lost any more acceleration, they could have been in real trouble. His eyes flicked to the holo display, behind Kestrel there were still over two hundred Rillelio warships chasing them. At Kestrel’s current velocity, they couldn’t be caught, but if they had lost an engine, or more power lines, it might have been another matter. “Get the hull sealed if you can,” Jonathan instructed. “And if not, prepare the internal bulk heads for the jump into shift space. Everyone else, focus on the last six missiles coming. We can’t let them through!”

Thankfully, despite the extra damage, this time Artex and Harte easily dispatched the last salvo fired from the third destroyer. “Fifteen minutes to the mass shadow,” Scholes reported as soon as the last missile was destroyed. “Do you think they’ll follow us?”

“I have no doubt,” Jonathan replied. “They know we’ve taken damage; they’ve got nothing to lose by pursuing us and trying to force us into a mistake. For all they know, we’ve lost more acceleration than the twenty percent they can see and we are redlining our reactors or engines to stay ahead.”

Beside Scholes, Lydia suddenly swore. Everyone turned to her. She looked up at Jonathan, her cheeks slightly red. “Sorry, Captain. But we have a problem. The shift drive capacitors. Several of them are malfunctioning. Two of them that are near where we took our last hit have been damaged after all.”

“How, I thought all the vital systems in that area were fine?” Jonathan asked, his concern rising as his eyes flicked to the Rillelio warships again. With Kestrel’s compromised powerlines, the nearest destroyers and light cruisers were catching her.

“They were, at least, the capacitors went through a charging cycle to test them,” Lydia explained. “The problem isn’t with charging them; they’re fully charged right now. It’s their ability to discharge. They’re not responding to prompts to prepare to discharge into the shift drive for the jump into shift space. Higgins is on his way to check on them now.”

Five minutes later, Jonathan wanted to echo the words Lydia had used. Higgins had examined the capacitors firsthand and confirmed they had been damaged. Though fully charged, they couldn’t release their energy into the shift drive, at least not without potentially overloading the drive and blowing Kestrel into space dust.

“There’s no other way around it, Captain,” Higgins finished reporting over a COM channel. “They’ll have to be taken out and replaced or stripped down and rebuilt. Either option is something usually carried out in space dock.”

Jonathan didn’t reply right away. He wanted to demand Higgins find a way around the problem. Yet Higgins knew their predicament as much as he did, if there was another way, no matter how risky, he would have suggested it. “Fine, we have no choice then. Disengage those capacitors from the shift drive. We will have to operate without them.”

“Understood, Captain,” Higgins replied and then cut the COM channel.

“Scholes, it is what it is. Jump us in the shift space as soon as we cross the mass shadow with the power we have available,” Jonathan ordered.

“Aye, Captain,” Scholes said, sounding as unenthusiastic about the idea as Jonathan felt.

Five minutes later, Kestrel crossed the mass shadow and disappeared into shift space. However, with just eighty percent of the power she usually had available to her shift drive, the velocity she carried into shift space was significantly reduced. The nearest Rillelio destroyers were close enough to detect this, and further encouraged to continue their pursuit, jumped after Kestrel as soon as they crossed the mass shadow.

Chapter 23

The enemy of my enemy is my friend. This proverb has held true even in our most desperate of wars.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Kestrel, 26th March 2511 AD, (two days later).

When Kestrel exited shift space into the Titan-twelve system, the only thing that saved her were the makeshift repairs Higgins had been able to carry out on the powerlines to engines two and three. As soon as she exited shift space, Jonathan ordered maximum acceleration away from the end of the shift passage. Just five minutes later, the first Rillelio destroyer exited shift space behind them. Where it had been an hour and a half behind them in the Rillelio system, its higher shift space velocity had allowed it to almost catch up and overtake Kestrel.

Jonathan and his officers had anticipated exactly this however. As a result, fourteen mark VII missiles slammed into the destroyer before it was even able to get a lock on Kestrel. Four minutes later, another Rillelio destroyer and then a light cruiser emerged almost directly into the cloud of debris left by their comrade’s demise. A second volley of long-range missiles attacked them. Putting out more defensive fire than the lone destroyer, both ships were able to survive, though they each took damage, limiting their ability to chase Kestrel.

It wasn’t long, however, before more Rillelio ships arrived. By then, Kestrel had passed beyond the point where she could fire long-range missiles at them. Safe from attack, the Rillelio destroyers and light cruisers formed up into a squadron and then set off after Kestrel. The repairs to the Imperial cruiser’s powerlines allowed her to keep ahead of them. Yet, as they jumped into shift space eight hours later at the next shift passage, everyone on Kestrel’s bridge knew the Rillelio squadron would make up the difference in shift space and be right on their heels in the next system.

That was why when they reached the next system, Jonathan jumped Kestrel out of shift passage one light hour before the system’s mass shadow. “Enemy contacts!” Artex reported almost immediately. Seconds later, the holo display lit up with twenty-four suspected Rillelio ships right in front of Kestrel. They jumped right out on the mass shadow and currently had their active sensors on full, searching for Jonathan’s cruiser.

“We would have been done for if we had of just tried to run for it again,” Edward commented.

“Hence why we are here,” Jonathan replied. “Though we may be alive, our prospects of getting our intelligence back to Admiral Ivanov have been reduced somewhat.”

“What do you want to do, Captain?” Lydia asked. “Are we just going to wait for them to give up searching for us?”

Jonathan considered the question. Lydia’s suggestion was the safest. But it wasn’t foolproof. If the Rillelio squadron searched the outer system for Kestrel and didn’t find her, it wouldn’t take a genius to realize she hadn’t jumped all the way into the system. Then Kestrel’s pursuers would come looking for her where she was. Of course, by then Jonathan could have moved Kestrel further out or around the system. Either way though, they’d likely be stuck in the system for a week or longer if the Rillelio really didn’t want to give up. And now that they know they’ve been discovered, who knows what they may intend to do with their warfleet, Jonathan told himself. Getting his intelligence back to Ivanov was critical, so critical he needed to try something else.

“We may have to hide until they leave,” he said in answer to Lydia’s suggestion. “But I’d like to see if we can’t work our way past them first. Let’s launch a stealth recon drone to port of their location. We’ll have it release enough joules of electromagnetic radiation to look like the firing of a maneuvering thruster, and see if we can’t draw them away from us.”

“I’ll set that up now, Captain,” Artex responded.

Half an hour later, the drone had been launched and moved into position. In that time the Rillelio squadron had sent out three groups of three destroyers deeper into the system, their active scanners spewing electromagnetic energy into the system in search of Kestrel. “Activating the drone,” Artex reported.

The Rillelio reacted almost at once. Two destroyers broke away from their main force and turned onto a direct intercept course for the recon drones. “They’ve taken the bait,” Edward said, “but only two ships. That’s not enough, surely?”

“No,” Jonathan agreed. “Given our tricks in their home system with drones, they are rightly being a little more cautious. It will take those two destroyers twenty minutes to get close enough to see if they’re chasing a drone or not though. If that was us, I’m sure the rest of their ships would be right on our heels one moment later.”

“So we’re back to hiding and waiting,” Edward said, disappointed.

“Not necessarily,” Jonathan replied. He then began to input a series of commands into his console. “Lydia, let’s launch a few more drones. See if we can’t draw away more of their ships. Release them on these headings. Lieutenant Scholes, move us to these coordinates.”

“All right, let’s try this,” Jonathan said thirty minutes later when everything was in place. Ahead of Kestrel the Rillelio ships had spread out even further. Having discovered the first contact was indeed a drone, they were now certain Kestrel was in the vicinity. “Activate drone two,” Jonathan ordered.

This time, the stealth drone gunned its engine to full and began to release electromagnetic energy out all around it, replicating the same signature Kestrel’s reactors gave off. The Rillelio reacted immediately once again; two light cruisers sped after the drone. Four minutes later, just before Jonathan suspected the light cruisers would realize they were chasing a drone, he nodded to Lydia. “Drone three please.”

Another drone, stationed on the far side of the Rillelio squadron, released a small trace of electromagnetic energy. It was there for a fraction of a second and then gone again. For several seconds, the Rillelio didn’t react, but then, four destroyers dove towards where the drone was, thinking the contact was Kestrel using the active drone as cover to slip by them. This time, Jonathan allowed the destroyers to confirm they too were chasing a decoy. Only when the destroyers and cruisers were reversing course did he give his next order. “Time for our final drone.”

At the touch of a button, Lydia activated the fourth drone. Placed ahead of the Rillelio squadron, it came out of stealth and accelerated hard towards a shift passage on the far side of the system giving off a signature that also matched Kestrel’s. The drone was far enough ahead of most of the Rillelio ships that they had to react at once to have a hope of catching them. Realizing this, all but four destroyers started to rapidly accelerate.

“Five minutes,” Jonathan said. “We move in five minutes.” Silently, he began to count the seconds down in his head. If the Rillelio slowed and turned back within three minutes, he would have to abandon his plan. He was sure the enemy commander suspected his ship was chasing a drone once more, but he has to be sure, Jonathan thought. He can’t afford to let us escape.

Three minutes came and passed and the Rillelio ships didn’t turn. When the full five minutes were up, Jonathan turned to Artex and raised an eyebrow.

She had a serious look on her face. “Armed and locked, Captain.”

“Open fire, Lieutenant,” Jonathan responded.

While all the commotion with the drones had been going on, Lieutenant Scholes had slowly cruised Kestrel close to the two destroyers who had given chase to the original drone. With Kestrel’s advanced stealth tech, he had been able to get them close, close enough for Artex to launch mark VIII missiles. At the touch of a button on her command console, she did just that. From Kestrel’s missile tubes, fourteen warheads were rapidly accelerated to 0.2C. As soon as they cleared the cruiser their engines kicked in and they raced towards the two destroyers.

It took just sixty seconds for the missiles to reach attack range. In that time the Rillelio destroyers reacted well. Turning to bring the bulk of their point defenses to bear, they were able to destroy seven missiles. Crucially, in the surprise and confusion the decision was made not to open fire with their own missiles, as it would have compromised their defensive fire. However, doing so made little difference. For sixty seconds later, the stand-off bomb pumped grazer warheads detonated.

The seven missiles released twenty-one grazer beams that covered the final distance to their targets in just one second. The destroyers’ evasive maneuvers meant only seven beams connected. Three hit one and four the second. Both were ravaged by the beams as they burnt through their armor, melted internal bulkheads, and caused explosions right through the destroyers’ innards and then blew out the other side. Neither ship exploded outright, but both lost power, thrust, and began to drift in space, debris, atmosphere, and bodies gushing from their wounds leaving a trail behind them.

“We’ll be in energy weapon range ourselves in two minutes,” Scholes reported, having already taken Kestrel out of stealth and pushed her engines to maximum acceleration.

“Only if we have to,” Jonathan responded. “Artex, watch them like a hawk. If it looks like they’re powering up energy weapons, finish them off. If not, we don’t need to kill them.”

Trusting Artex to keep an eye on the destroyers, Jonathan turned his attention to the rest of the Rillelio ships. Just as he planned, they were all spread out and badly out of position. As Scholes charged Kestrel right through what had once been the center of the Rillelio’s formation, none of their pursuers could come back to their original positions in time. The main Rillelio force that was still out in front was the closest, and they were decelerating hard, but Kestrel’s heading made sure they wouldn’t get into missile range. Instead of heading towards the shift passage at the far end of the system, Jonathan had Kestrel heading towards a large asteroid field just on the edge of the inner system.

The angle of their course meant they could speed right through the Rillelio ships without being brought into missile range. It also put them on a course, that with just a little adjustment in an hour or so, would let them turn towards the system’s third gas giant. And thanks to the gas giant’s gravity, they would be able to slingshot around the planet and back towards the shift passage they needed to take to escape.

Three minutes after Kestrel took out the two destroyers, the Rillelio commander realized what was going on. All of the ships in his main force stopped decelerating. Instead, they turned and resumed their original heading. Rather than chase Kestrel towards the gas giant, they were going to make for the shift passage. Having already worked out the numbers, Jonathan knew Kestrel would get there ahead of them with enough time to jump to safety. Yet, the Rillelio commander’s quick thinking meant the Rillelio ships would be able to jump into shift space and beat Kestrel to the next system for a second time. Where we will have to do this all over again, Jonathan thought in an exasperated tone.

“Stand down from battle stations,” he requested. While everyone else stood to stretch, or allow their relief officers to take their place, Jonathan remained in his seat. He had six hours until Kestrel reached the next shift passage and eighteen to reach the next system. By then he needed a new plan to evade his pursuers.

*

Though he had wracked his brain for the entire journey across the system, as Kestrel approached the shift passage they were headed for, Jonathan was still searching for a new plan. Behind them, the Rillelio squadron was right on their heels. Kestrel was able to out accelerate them slightly, and so she had opened up a small lead, but they would easily be reined in once the chase returned to shift space.

Before Kestrel could jump out however, contact alarms made Jonathan’s head snap up. “Anomalies ahead of us!” Artex called out. “Ships are emerging from shift space.”

Jonathan shared a wide-eyed look with Lydia. Whoever was coming into the system, the chances were very high they weren’t going to be friendly. Imperial patrols were strictly charged to stay away from Rillelio space.

“Three ships,” Artex continued to update. “Wait, it can’t be…” She spun around in her command chair, her face almost completely white. “The computer thinks they are Karacknid!”

Jonathan froze. All his life he’d grown up hearing horror stories about the Karacknids. Then he’d dedicated his career to preparing to face them if they ever threatened his species again. Yet, no Karacknid ships had been detected this close to Imperial space for two decades. They had always been a distant almost corporeal threat he knew about from stories rather than first-hand experience. But now they are here, he thought as his mind slowly started to kick into gear. And if they’ve come this far into The Wilds, they can only be after one thing; us!

“Focus everyone!” Jonathan said forcefully. “We’ve been training our entire lives for this. Artex, size and class of those ships please. Lydia, send the crew to battle stations.”

It took several seconds for his words to fully sink in, but as they did, the spell the Karacknid ships had cast on Jonathan’s officers slowly dispersed. “One light cruiser and two destroyers, ahead of us Captain,” Artex reported. “They’re turning onto an intercept course.”

Jonathan assessed the three new ships as they appeared on the holo display. No one had fought a Karacknid ship in two decades, but thanks to their civil war, Imperial Intelligence had a decent grasp of their warships’ capabilities. Against a light cruiser and a destroyer Jonathan fancied his chances. The second destroyer however tilted the balance of forces against him. His eyes flicked to a secondary display where the Rillelio fleet was being shown, still pursing them. We’ll take our chances against the Karacknids, he told himself. “Scholes, keep us steady.”

Thirty seconds after the Karacknid ships started moving towards Kestrel, Artex’s console beeped again. “The Rillelio are turning back,” she reported, sounding surprised.

“They don’t think we can beat the Karacknids,” Lydia commented.

“And they probably don’t want to find themselves in the middle of our fight, not after what the Karacknids did to their system the last time they got angry at the Rillelio,” Jonathan guessed. “At least that’s one less problem we have to worry about.” Though he was sure that if he did try to turn and run, the Rillelio would reverse course to hem him in between themselves and the Karacknids.

“It doesn’t feel like much comfort,” Edward said, “not with three Karacknid ships in front of us. Out of the frying pan and into the fire.”

“But our destiny is still in our hands,” Jonathan responded, not wanting fear or pessimism to sap the resolve of his officers. “That is enough for me.”

“Well, if we have to fight our way through them, this is the ship and crew I’d want to do it with,” Edward said, picking up on Jonathan’s cue.

“Shall I launch our PD drones, Captain?” Lieutenant Harte asked, sounding more confident than he should.

Jonathan smiled at Harte. So far in his career, all he had ever known was victory. In a way, it was the same for himself as well. But being in command shows you how close to disaster you’ve really been at times, he thought. “Not yet, Lieutenant,” Jonathan answered Harte, “With a bit of luck, the Karacknids don’t know about Kestrel’s design. We’ll save them for a last-minute surprise.”

“Shall I target one of the destroyers, Captain?” Artex queried from her command console.

“Yes, if we can take out one, the odds will be more even,” Jonathan replied as he nodded.

“Eh… Captain, we’re being hailed,” Abrahams said slowly from the COM console.

“By who?” Jonathan asked, confused. The Rillelio hadn’t once tried to talk to them since demanding they cut their engines days ago.

“By the Karacknid light cruiser,” Abrahams responded. “It is audio and visual.”

Jonathan took a moment to respond as his mind processed Abrahams’ words. Every report he had read on the many battles from the Karacknid War told him the Karacknids almost always shot first and fought their battles to the death. He had no idea why they would want to speak to an Imperial ship. “Put it on the main holo display,” he eventually asked as his confusion rose to match the fear he was hiding.

On the holo display a fearsome looking Karacknid appeared sitting in a command chair. “Imperial Captain, I am Captain Jar’ung of the light cruiser Slash. We are a part of High Scribe Huran’kang’s fleet. He sent me ahead to seek out contact with your Empire. We mean you no harm. It appears you are being hunted, however. Do you need any assistance?”

The first images of the Karacknid had made Jonathan edge forward in his seat. At Jar’ung’s last words, his shoulders fell back and he let out a gasp of surprise. Looking around, he saw similar expressions from Edward, Lydia, and the rest of his officers. “Did I mishear?” Jonathan asked, all but certain he was having some kind of hallucination. “Did he just offer us help?”

“That’s what I heard, Captain,” Lydia replied. “But it has to be some kind of trick. It must be.”

“I don’t disagree,” Artex said, “but they haven’t powered up their targeting sensors yet.”

“Slow us to one third thrust,” Jonathan ordered. “I need to think.” As best he could, Jonathan tried to dismiss the emotion of the situation to think clearly. He felt exactly as Lydia did. It had to be a trick. Yet, what was the purpose? The Rillelio were driving Kestrel towards the Karacknids. If Jar’ung wanted a fight, he needed no tricks. “Okay, I think I’m ready to reply,” Jonathan responded.

When Abrahams nodded to him, Jonathan cleared his throat, and then tried to sound as confident as possible. “Captain Jar’ung, I am Captain Somerville of the cruiser Kestrel. You are right, the ships behind us are Rillelio warships, you may have heard of them before, when he was an Admiral, Tanaka-lan destroyed their fleet and orbital industry. As we have just recently discovered, they are not too happy with our Empire because of what happened. It seems your sudden appearance has dissuaded them from chasing us however.

“That brings me to your presence, we may be in neutral territory, but I have standing orders to engage any Karacknid ships that venture this far from your borders. Please explain yourself. You say you mean us no harm, but that has never been true of your species.”

Jar’ung’s reply came back almost immediately. “Captain Somerville, do you mean to say you are Jonathan Somerville, son of your Emperor? If so, then this is a fortuitous day indeed.” Pausing, the Karacknid actually bowed. “It is an honor to meet you, Imperator’s Heir. I give you my word, we do indeed come in peace. You say your species have not encountered any of my species who have not meant you harm, but that is not true. Have you not heard of High Scribe Fralin-yang? He and your father struck something of a friendship. This fact is well known among my people. His successor, High Scribe Huran’kang wishes to make contact with your Emperor and speak with him. If you are willing, I would like to take you to him so that you can see our true intentions for yourself and perhaps, grant Huran’kang an audience with your father.”

Jar’ung’s words struck Jonathan with more surprise and confusion. Of course he had heard of High Scribe Fralin-yang. Every retelling of his father’s duel with Imperator Taranaki had gone into great detail about the High Scribe, for it was the scribe’s wisdom and direction that had brought the duel about. Yet, since his father’s fleet had fled the Karacknid home world of Gayla after the duel, and the Karacknid civil war had broken out, no intel on the remnant of the Scribe’s people his father had helped had been found.

“What could this scribe possibly want?” Edward asked, just as familiar with the stories as Jonathan. “He obviously has several ships, but what can our father do for him? It’s not like he’s one of the contenders to be Imperator.”

Jonathan shook his head. “I have no idea. But it’s a good question to ask. Scholes, record my reply.” Jonathan took a breath and then asked his brother’s question. “I have heard of Fralin-yang and so I concede your point, High Scribe Huran’kang may indeed desire us no harm. But what does he want with my father? Why should I meet with him?”

“I am sorry, but I cannot answer all your questions Captain. I am not privy to all of Huran’kang’s thoughts or reasoning. Nor the specifics of what he wishes to discuss with you. However, I can tell you he leads a group of Karacknids made up of people from all our clans who are tired of the fighting among our people. We believe the glory of the Karacknid Empire was seriously marred by Taranaki and everything that has happened since his death. High Scribe Huran’kang wishes to put things right, and he wishes to speak to your father about this. If you would meet with him, I’m sure he could elaborate further and allow you to judge whether or not he is worthy of coming to your homeworld to speak with your Emperor.”

Jonathan’s eyes widened and he unconsciously shook his head. The idea of a Karacknid warship coming to Earth was unthinkable. The last time a Karacknid fleet had been there, tens of millions of civilians had been nuked. How can he possibly even ask such a thing? Jonathan thought. It was crazy. And yet, so is everything else he is saying. The idea of Karacknids who were fed up with their civil war was a foreign one to Jonathan. From everything he had been taught, every Karacknid lived for battle and the glory that came with it. And yet, it sounds like that may not be the case, Jonathan thought, again remembering Fralin-yang. And if that’s true, then maybe there is a chance of peace between us? Even thinking it felt both traitorous and foolish at the same time. But Jonathan couldn’t help it. If there was even the slimmest of chances, it could save hundreds of millions of lives.

“I think we have to go with them,” Jonathan found himself saying. “Even if there’s a chance this High Scribe speaks for some Karacknids who do not wish to follow the two remaining contenders, it’s an opening we’ve never dreamed of having.” He shook his head as he continued. “I don’t like this, not at all, but how can we not go?”

“Because it could be a trap,” Edward suggested.

“And it will likely get you and everyone else killed,” Becca added from where she stood guarding the door into the bridge.

“And yet they could kill us now if they wished,” Lydia pointed out. “Why make up such an elaborate story? Unless they already knew Jonathan and Edward were on board. But then, why not attack and kill them both now?”

Jonathan nodded. “Exactly, this is too strange a story to not be true. The Karacknids don’t negotiate, nor seek audiences, at least not their warriors. But we know their scribes are different. I think we have to go. Even if there’s just a slim chance, we have to try.”

“And our intelligence about the Rillelio,” Artex asked. “It is important too, is it not?”

“It is,” Jonathan agreed. “But at worst the Rillelio might destroy one fort or raid several border systems. The Karacknids have the potential to destroy us all. Scholes, I’m ready to reply.” Behind him, Jonathan heard a disapproving grunt from Becca. The sound of her feet stomping back-and-forth also told him in no uncertain terms what she thought. Yet, he did his best to ignore her. Instead, making his face as neutral as possible, Jonathan spoke to Jar’ung again. “Captain, may I ask where this meeting is to take place?”

“It would not be far from here,” Jar’ung replied. “High Scribe Huran’kang’s ship Quill is not far, but we have to keep moving, for false Imperator Fara’man’s forces are constantly hunting us. At most, we would have to traverse three systems to rejoin Huran’kang.”

Jonathan grimaced before replying. If the three systems they had to go through took him further from Zeta fort, it would delay getting their intel to Admiral Ivanov by several weeks, or even a month. But we still have to try, Jonathan thought, Jar’ung’s mention of being hunted increasing his curiosity all the more. “Then we will come with you, Captain. But do not think we will let our guard down. For it would take much for you to earn my trust.”

Jar’ung bowed to Jonathan once again. “Perhaps one day I will earn that trust Imperator’s Heir, but for now, I am content that you will come with us. High Scribe Huran’kang will be eager to speak to you. Please, have your ship join ours and we may depart.”

“Very well, we will join you and allow you to lead the way,” Jonathan replied. “Well,” he said as he turned to Lieutenant Scholes. “You heard him, bring us alongside that Karacknid light cruiser and keep station with her,” Jonathan ordered, speaking words he never imagined he would ever say.

“What do you want to do about the crew?” Lydia asked as Scholes altered Kestrel’s heading. “They’re still at battle stations.”

“Keep them at their stations for now,” Jonathan decided. “But power down our targeting sensors. We’ll keep our active sensors fixed on the Karacknids. That should be enough to let us get a shot off if they try anything. We are not going to take any more risks than we must.”

“Understood, Captain,” Lydia responded.

When Jonathan looked around at his brother, he found him smiling. “What is it?” Jonathan asked.

“I’m just thinking of our Rillelio friends,” Edward said as he let out a laugh. “I bet they’re mystified and outraged at what they are seeing; Imperial and Karacknid ships meeting with each other like they’re old friends and then leaving together.” Edward shook his head. “We are still having a hard enough time believing it, and we have at least talked to Jar’ung. They must be desperate to know what’s going on.”

“I’m sure they are baffled,” Jonathan agreed. “And while it has worked out well for us in the short term, I’m not so sure about the longer term. What do you think the Rillelio’s leadership will think of us when they learn this news? First we sneak into their system, then we make it look like we are friends with the ones who destroyed their system before.”

Edward lost his grin. “No, I suppose that’s not good at all. And now with this latest revelation, we’ll not be getting back to Admiral Ivanov with our news just yet.” Edwards face lit up again as he continued. “But think of the story we’ll have when we do finally get back!”

“Let’s just make sure we do get back before we start getting too excited,” Jonathan cautioned, for although Jar’ung’s story had a ring of truth to it, he was still fearful it was some kind of trap, especially now that they knew who he was.

And yet, as Kestrel closed with the Karacknid warships, they didn’t open fire. Nor did they try any tricks as they moved to the system’s mass shadow and jumped into shift space. For several hours Jonathan remained on the bridge, too worried to leave his command with enemy ships in such a close formation around Kestrel. The whole situation felt surreal to him. Eventually though, the strain of the last several days of fighting and then running from the Rillelio and then being surprised by the Karacknids caught up with him. After failing to fight back a yawn, he turned to Artex who was the officer of the watch. “You have the bridge Lieutenant. I need some sleep. But don’t hesitate to wake me if you have even the slightest suspicion something is wrong.”

“Yes, Captain, I’ll wake you right away,” Artex promised. Yet, she never had to. Instead, just minutes after his head hit his pillow, Jonathan fell asleep and enjoyed a full undisturbed eight hours. To his surprise, even his dreams were peaceful, despite the tumult he found himself in the midst of.

Chapter 24

When we first encountered the Karacknids, we thought they were all warriors. As it turned out, though their warrior clans do rule their civilization, their High Scribes often have more of a say over the future of their species.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Kestrel, 2nd April 2511 AD, (seven days later).

One week after meeting the three Karacknid warships, Kestrel jumped with them into the third system they had visited since leaving the Rillelio behind. At first, it appeared there was no sign of High Scribe Huran’kang’s ship, but after Jar’ung’s ship sent out an encrypted message, a new contact appeared from the midst of one of the system’s asteroid fields. Accompanied by two more destroyers, a large ship, twice the size of Kestrel, moved to rendezvous with them.

The many conversations Jonathan had had with Jar’ung over the last week had him feeling like he was coming to understand the Karacknids as more than the boogieman he had grown up with. Despite that, the size of Huran’kang’s ship made him nervous. It didn’t quite rival an Imperial battlecruiser, but the energy readings from it left little doubt that it could blast Kestrel to smithereens with ease.

As the two groups of ships approached, Jar’ung hailed Jonathan. “High Scribe Huran’kang is eager to meet you, Captain. He wishes to know; do you wish to speak on his ship or yours? You are most welcome on board his flagship, but if that would make you uncomfortable, the High Scribe is willing to come to meet you.”

More than a little uncomfortable was exactly how the prospect of heading over to a Karacknid warship made Jonathan feel. Yet, the whole point of him meeting the High Scribe was to gather intelligence. Getting a chance to board a modern Karacknid warship was an opportunity he simply couldn’t pass up. “I would be delighted to enjoy the High Scribe’s hospitality,” Jonathan replied.

“Very good,” Jar’ung responded. “I will head to my shuttle now, and come over to join you as well. Please make your way to the High Scribe’s ship at your earliest convenience.” As he often did when they spoke, Jar’ung bowed before ending the COM channel.

Behind him, Jonathan heard Becca’s feet shuffling. He held up a hand to stop her before she spoke. “Don’t worry Major, you’re coming with me too.”

“I’d like to bring Samuels and Wentworth as well,” Becca said at once.

Jonathan swiveled in his command chair and smiled at her. “If they wanted to kill us or take us hostage, they would have done so by now. I think you will be enough. Lieutenant Abrahams, how would you like to join us?”

“I would be honored, Captain,” Abrahams replied hesitantly. “Do I need to bring anything?”

Jonathan laughed at the concern in his voice. “Just a backup translator and your best uniform,” he replied. “And your eyes and ears. I expect you to produce a detailed report of everything you see while we’re there.”

“Yes, Captain, of course,” Abrahams replied, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice.

“All right then, Lydia, you have the bridge. Please don’t fire on us unless absolutely necessary. But if you have to get out of here in a hurry, then do whatever needs to be done.”

“We won’t be leaving without you, Captain. On that, you have my word,” Lydia replied.

Jonathan narrowed his eyes and shook his head at his First Lieutenant. Her first duty was to the Empire, then Kestrel and then him. She didn’t need to be making promises like that. Knowing arguing with her was pointless, he turned from her and nodded to his brother. “I’d bring you along to get your take on things, but that might be putting too many eggs in one basket.”

“If they’re going to take one of us hostage, I’d rather it be you, brother,” Edward said with a smile. “Though if things go well, maybe I can come the next time?”

Jonathan nodded. “That will work.” With a glance around at his other officers, Jonathan turned, winked at Becca and then made his way to his quarters where Heaton would undoubtedly be laying out his dress uniform. Ten minutes later, he, Becca, and Abrahams were strapped into their seats on one of Kestrel’s shuttles as it lifted off.

“Take us in slow,” Jonathan requested as the shuttle approached the High Scribe’s ship. He wanted to get a good look at a Karacknid warship up close.

“With pleasure, Captain,” the pilot responded, clearly excited by the prospect as well.

As the shuttle slowly circled the large cruiser, Jonathan studied it closely. Quickly, he found himself disappointed. Whilst it was undoubtedly impressive and looked menacing with all of its laser cannons threateningly poking out of their turrets, the cruiser looked old. The closest Jonathan had come to a Karacknid warship before had been the various wrecks that had been towed to the Sol system after the Karacknid War. They were used by naval cadets and marines for training purposes. The hull, armor and weapon nodes of Huran’kang’s ship looked identical to what Jonathan was used to. This is an old ship, he thought to himself, not one fresh out of a Karacknid construction yard. In the Imperial fleet, every warship that had fought in the Karacknid War had been decommissioned years ago. Advances in shipbuilding techniques, weaponry and defensive technologies had long since made them obsolete.

“Coming in to land now,” the shuttle pilot announced.

When the shuttle entered the cruiser, Jonathan’s eyes remained peeled. He tried to take in every square inch of the hangar bay as he peered out the viewport and then left the shuttle. Again to his disappointment however, he saw nothing that gave away the technological advances he was sure the Karacknids had made in the last two decades.

At the bottom of the shuttle, several Karacknids stood waiting for them. Though they carried no weapons nor wore the armor Jonathan had seen in many holo recordings of ground battles from the Karacknid War, they were very intimidating. Especially so when he stepped off the access ramp onto the hangar floor and the Karacknids all towered above him by a foot and more. For the first time in a long while, Jonathan appreciated having Becca by his side for more than just her company.

When Jonathan stopped, the nearest Karacknid bowed slightly to him. “Greetings Imperator’s Heir, I am Lieutenant Kamla-lu, I am to welcome you on board Quill and take you to see the High Scribe.”

Jonathan tipped his head to the Lieutenant before replying. “Thank you for your welcome, Lieutenant, we are ready to proceed.”

As Kamla-lu led them through the cruiser’s interior, little conversation took place. Kamla-lu asked several questions, but Jonathan was too busy looking around him to give anything more than brief answers. “We are here,” Kamla-lu said when he stopped in front of a hatch that had some ornate writing inscribed into it. Though Jonathan had once fancied learning the Karacknids’ script as a teenager, thinking it would impress his father, it had proved far too complicated for him. He only knew enough to recognize that it was indeed letters he was looking at. “I will announce you,” Kamla-lu said as he opened the hatch and stepped inside.

“Imperator’s Heir, Captain Somerville,” Kamla-lu said, then stepped back out through the hatch, bowed to Jonathan, and then stepped back further.

Jonathan glanced at Becca and Abrahams; clearly, they weren’t to be introduced. Then he stepped through the hatch. He walked into a reasonably large chamber that was surrounded by bookcases. They weren’t exactly like human bookcases, for the books that filled them weren’t like Human books, but they were close enough that Jonathan recognized them for what they were. In the center of the room, there was a table, though it had several different levels, many of which were filled with open books. The center level was clear however, and behind it were three seats, though thrones could have described them as well. The center one was the largest and was covered in ornate writing whilst the other two were plainer, yet still far more substantial than was necessary for a seat.

As Jonathan, Becket, and Abrahams approached, the Karacknid sitting in the largest throne stood and gave Jonathan the smallest of bows. “Imperator’s Heir, welcome on board my ship. I am High Scribe Huran’kang, this is my subordinate Scribe Unak’ti, and Captain Jar’ung you know,” Huran’kang said as he gestured to his left and right. As he mentioned their names Unak’ti and Jar’ung rose and bowed, each dipped their heads deeper than Huran’kang had.

Jonathan bowed back to each in turn as he studied them. Jar’ung was everything he expected of a Karacknid warrior. He had muscles on his muscles and the large razor-sharp claws that protruded from his knuckles looked like they were ready to slice Jonathan’s throat with the merest flick of Jar’ung’s wrist. Huran’kang and Jar’ung were something else entirely. Still larger than Jonathan, they nevertheless looked small and puny compared to Jar’ung. Their muscles were thin and sinewy, and there were only scars where their claws had once been.

Only then was Jonathan reminded of his father’s description of High Scribe Fralin-yang and the other scribes he had once met. The Karacknid scribes were dedicated to protecting the historical record of the greatest deeds of the Karacknid people, and to inscribing the new glories their Empire accomplished. They were meant to be independent of the rivalries within the Empire between the fourteen Karacknid clients. To demonstrate this, they were declawed at birth and forbidden from the military training every Karacknid adolescent went through.

“Please, take a seat and let us begin our discussions,” Huran’kang said once the bowing had finished. He gestured towards the opposite end of the table to where he sat.

Again, Jonathan was surprised the Karacknids didn’t want to be introduced to Becca or Abrahams. Evidently, they were not interested in his subordinates. It was confirmed when, in response to Huran’kang’s gesture, the floor in front of the large table parted, and another throne rose opposite Huran’kang. It wasn’t as large as the High Scribe’s, but it did outshine his two companions. No chairs appeared beside it however, leaving Becca and Abrahams to stand.

“Well, Imperator’s Heir, let me first thank you for coming to meet with me, Jar’ung explained your hesitancy, and I can understand your caution. Apart from the brief period where High Scribe Fralin-yang and your father found common cause, our two species have been at each other’s throats since we first met.”

“I confess, I was taken aback by Jar’ung’s attempt to speak to me,” Jonathan replied. “And even more so by the message he delivered. However, I’ve had a week to adjust to the idea of talking to a Karacknid rather than fighting one. So I am eager to hear what you have to say. I am sure there are many in your species who would not like our meeting.”

“No, indeed not,” Huran’kang agreed. “In truth, I have been on the run for more than a decade now. Both of the remaining contenders in our civil war would see me dead if they could get their hands on me.”

Jonathan had to hide his surprise at Huran’kang’s forthrightness. Admitting he was hunted told Jonathan that whatever sway Huran’kang had over his people, it was limited. That weakened his bargaining position. Though as Jonathan didn’t yet know what he wanted, he didn’t know by how much. He decided to try to find out more. “I’m sorry to hear that, High Scribe, from the stories my father told me growing up, I thought your position was held in high regard among your people.”

“Once it was. Taranaki, who your father killed, strove to reduce the role of High Scribe to one that was nothing more than a formality,” Huran’kang explained. “Thankfully, he was only partially successful. However, my decision not to embrace any of the contenders in our civil war did not ingratiate me to them. Though there are only two contenders left now, I still have no intentions of embracing either, and that continues to anger them.”

Jonathan nodded. “I do not know Tanaka-lan personally, but from what I’ve heard, he tolerates no rivals.”

“Which is why I am here, now,” Huran’kang said. “After his victory over Shu’gal and Fara’man, it appears that it is only a matter of time before Tanaka’lan’s claims to the title of Imperator will be uncontested. Then he will be able to devote all his efforts towards hunting me and my followers down and then defeating your civilization. It appears then that the time has come where we may make common cause again. That is why I wish to speak with your father. With your permission, I would like to continue on to your species’ homeworld where I may put my request before him.”

Right to the point, Jonathan thought, surprised that he was actually enjoying the conversation. It appeared there was no political angle to Huran’kang’s words, he simply said what he actually meant. “To be honest with you,” Jonathan said, deciding to stick the same approach. “What you ask is no little thing. Your fleet bombed our homeworld with nuclear weapons. It still carries the scars of that attack today. For many, the idea of allowing one of your species into our home system is anathema.”

“I can understand such a perspective,” Huran’kang replied. “Yet from ours’, it was only your species’ weakness that allowed such events to occur. Moreover, that was in the past. We are discussing the future.”

Jonathan couldn’t help his eyes widening at Huran’kang’s words. They were a stark reminder that he was speaking with an alien, an alien from a militaristic society, no matter how unmilitaristic his appearance made him look.

“You’re surprised by my words?” Huran’kang asked.

Jonathan nodded, sticking to the truth. “My species is not like yours, at least, not many are. To my ears, your words sound harsh, cruel even. You speak of the death of millions of my people and lay the blame on my species rather than yours, the ones who launched the missiles. Growing up, I have had the privilege of meeting and interacting with tens of other sentient species. None would speak the way you have.”

“Interesting,” Huran’kang said after a moment’s pause. “My species has conquered and controls more than a thousand other sentient civilizations, yet I have not interacted with many of them. I can believe what you say is true however. For we are not like those around us. That is why we have a long history of victory and expansion. Though that all came to an end when we encountered your species. Which brings us back to why I am here. Both our civilizations must look to the future rather than dwell on the past.”

“In this, we agree,” Jonathan replied. “Though that does not mean I can simply give you permission to enter our territory, let alone approach our home system. If you wish for me to agree to that, I must know what it is you wish to speak to my father about.”

“In that case, it is more than fortuitous that we have met in this way. For I believe I can speak more clearly with you than with one of your underlings,” Huran’kang said.

Another cultural difference, Jonathan thought, certain his father would never refer to anyone in the Imperial Navy in such a way. He ignored the difference and kept a straight face, waiting for Huran’kang to say more.

“So, let me share with you why I have come this far.” Huran’kang continued and then paused for a moment. “Perhaps the best place to begin is with a question, just how familiar are you with the events of our civil war?”

Jonathan opened his mouth to answer, then stopped himself. He didn’t think Huran’kang was trying to trick him, but if he gave too much away, he’d be revealing some of the Imperial Navy’s intelligence gathering secrets. “I believe I am familiar with most of the major battles that have occurred over the last twenty years. As you can imagine, my civilization has a vested interest in keeping abreast of what is happening in your Empire. The latest development I am aware of is Tanaka-lan’s victory over Shu’gal and Fara’man, including Shu’gal’s death. With only two contenders remaining, my father and our naval leaders believe the civil war may soon come to an end. No doubt even now Tanaka-lan is preparing to strike at Fara’man.”

“Well,” Huran’kang said and then paused. “You are surprisingly well informed. Though your suspicions about Tanaka-lan have not come true yet, I imagine they soon will. At present he has taken the bulk of his mobile forces and moved against the former worlds of Shu’gal who did not give their allegiance to Tanaka-lan or Fara’man after Shu’gal’s death. Most of those worlds have surrendered to him without a fight, but several refused and bloody battles ensued that cost Tanaka-lan several hundred ships.”

Jonathan nodded, straining to keep his face straight. Huran’kang was sharing vital intel with him. He didn’t want to seem too keen and put the High Scribe off.

“My question for you is,” Huran’kang continued. “Why do you think he would do this? He lost most of a fleet securing worlds that only wish to remain independent.”

Jonathan took a moment to think as he considered his response. “Were the worlds of significant strategic importance?”

Huran’kang shook his head. “No more than worlds he could have conquered from Fara’man.”

Jonathan lips pressed together as he thought. After a few seconds he shook his head. “Then I am at a loss, it makes no sense to me.”

“Then to truly answer your question as to why I am here, I must take a step back, Imperator’s Heir, for despite your impressive intelligence on our fleets, you do not perhaps understand our culture just as well.”

Jonathan nodded. “That would be helpful.”

Huran’kang took a long slow breath and then began his story. “Let me take you back a millennia, when our Empire was at its cultural height. We had conquered over four hundred star systems, and our fleets were undefeated. Our people, split across fourteen clans, competed with one another to add glory and prestige to the Karacknid name. Leading our clans, with the responsibility to ensure we focused on fighting our enemies rather than one another, was the Imperator. He was the strongest of our warriors and our War Leader who directed our fleets in their conquests. Standing beside him, overseeing the social aspects of our civilization and recording the great deeds of our people was the High Scribe. He was chosen from among the scribes as the ablest of their number to lead our people.

“For six hundred years this balance allowed our clans to remain at peace and our warriors to look outwards. As a result our Empire rapidly expanded, for everyone; Imperator, High Scribe, and our clans, each put the glory of the Karacknid people above all else. But then Taranaki destroyed this equilibrium. Unbeknown to almost all of our people, including our High Scribes, he began genetically modifying himself to give himself long life.”

Jonathan nodded, this part he knew, his father having been the one who first discovered this fact.

“Yet, this was only the beginning,” Huran’kang continued. “For he used this long life and other genetic modifications to build up a cult around himself. Over successive generations, he twisted our clans away from pursuing the glory of the Empire, to pursuing the glory of the Imperator. He became worshipped as a god and so corrupted everything the Empire was built upon.

“Yet, this corruption went unnoticed, for when our parents, grandparents and great grandparents had all lived and died serving Taranaki, how could we not do likewise? And with the High Scribe locked away in a distant world, how were we to know anything else?

“But then your father and his fleet changed all that. He liberated High Scribe Fralin-yang and then showed Taranaki to be the false god and Imperator that he was by defeating him in Trava-klan. In the wake of Taranaki’s death, his cult crumbled, but so then did our culture and our empire. For without Taranaki to bind the clans together, they split, following their own claimants to be Taranaki’s heir.

“From your perspective, I am sure this was a pleasing development, for we stopped fighting you and began fighting amongst ourselves. Yet from my perspective, and from the perspective of the Karacknid Empire that once existed, this civil war has been just another catastrophic step away from our true ideals. In this our history is clear, no Karacknid can be Imperator unless he has won the title in Trava-klan or inherited it from his father. And no true Imperator should ever put his glory above the glory of the Karacknid people.

“All these false Imperators are therefore just that; false! None can truly claim to be Taranaki’s heir, nor do they seek the glory of our people. They are all infected with Taranaki’s lust for self-aggrandizement and are only seeking to replace him as the focus of our Empire. They care not for our people or our glory, for they have spent twenty years throwing away the lives of our warriors in pursuit of their personal fame.

“This then is why Tanaka-lan seeks to conquer worlds that have declared independence. For their very existence is an affront to the claims Tanaka-lan makes, declaring himself the greatest Imperator of our species’ history, and demanding allegiance from every Karacknid.

“It is also why he must be stopped, for both our sakes. It will not be long now before he finally defeats Fara’man. Then, he will undoubtedly turn his forces to rooting out all True Karacknids, and to defeating your father and your civilization. If that happens, your species will be eradicated, and any hope that mine can return to our true heritage will be lost. That is why we must work together. It is why I need your father’s help.”

Jonathan wanted to shake his head at everything he was hearing. It was too much to take in all at once. Many questions were springing into his mind. Huran’kang was being more open than he had ever imagined, and was revealing things Jonathan could hardly believe. The things about Taranaki claiming to be a god he had been aware of, but the idea of a third faction in the civil war was a revelation to him. It was intriguing and opened up a number of schemes to Jonathan’s mind. Schemes that Huran’kang probably didn’t intend for him to consider.

There was also the matter of Huran’kang’s vision of what the Karacknid Empire should be. He understood the desire for an Imperator that did not put himself first. Surprisingly, Huran’kang’s description of an Imperator and High Scribe with differing responsibilities, and with accountability to those under them, didn’t sound entirely dissimilar to the Human political philosophy of the division of powers. Yet, Huran’kang’s vision was also concerning, Jonathan wasn’t so sure Humanity would be any better off with Huran’kang’s version of the Karacknid Empire.

That said, Huran’kang had revealed one more reason why Tanaka-lan would no doubt soon turn his attentions to Humanity and his father. For as long as he could remember, his father had been certain Tanaka-lan intended to finish the war with Humanity he had been forced to abandon. Now, Jonathan had another reason to believe his father was correct; for if Tanaka-lan could kill the Human who had killed Taranaki, he would gain even more fame and glory.

“Thank you for sharing that,” Jonathan said as he tried to process everything Huran’kang had shared and figure out how to proceed. “One thing I am not clear on however is this; how can my father help?”

“Your father is crucial to all of this,” Huran’kang replied. “He became so when he defeated Taranaki, for he demonstrated to all Karacknids who pay homage to our traditions that Taranaki was a false god and Imperator. Yet, in doing this, he has also given our people a serious dilemma. You see, despite his many evils, Taranaki had one thing we cannot deny, he rightly won his position of Imperator by defeating his predecessor in Trava-klan.

“Then, when he was defeated in Trava-klan, he lost his position. However, the question of who should succeed him is one our species has never had to face before. I and those who follow me believe we should hold a clan Trava-klan. In the past, these were held to settle grievances between different clans. A champion from each clan would fight it out to the death. This is why we call ourselves the True Karacknids, for we wish to see our old ways reestablished. Tanaka-lan and the other contenders have forsaken this, and instead have spent the lives of millions of our people fighting one another rather than having the courage to face their competitors in Trava-klan.

“What may surprise you the most to hear, is that there is another faction. One that has been hunted and persecuted even more than we have. They are called the Traitors, though they of course prefer the name Loyalists. They believe your father is the rightful Imperator of our civilization now and wish to see him reign from Gayla.”

This time, Jonathan could not stop his eyes from bulging, nor words from leaving his mouth. “What? There are Karacknids who wish my father to rule over them?” He spluttered.

Huran’kang smiled. “Believe it or not, there are, and they are not few in number. Though they are spread out thinly across our Empire. In truth, so too are my followers. We have people in both Tanaka-lan’s and Fara’man’s forces, but they are not willing to speak out, for fear of being executed. I suspect that is true of the Traitors as well.”

Jonathan shook his head. He didn’t know what to think now. And what will father think? He asked himself. He could imagine his dad being horrified at the idea that some Karacknids viewed him as their leader. But it is something we could use, he told himself, as he imagined his mother’s response. “I still do not understand what it is you want from my father.”

“It is simple really,” Huran’kang explained. “I would like your father to publicly renounce any claim he has to the position of Imperator of the Karacknid Empire. Then, I would ask he embrace the idea that the new Imperator be chosen by a clan Trava-klan, where each clan that wishes would put forward their champion, with the last Karacknid standing becoming our new Imperator. In addition, I would like him to embrace my chosen candidate for this Trava-klan, for we have a candidate who would see our old traditions restored.

“If your father would be willing to do this, it would bring the Loyalist Karacknids to my side and so render Tanaka-lan’s conquests irrelevant. Then we would have the support and political strength to forge a new Empire led by a true Imperator.”

More thoughts swirled around Jonathan’s head. Once again, it felt like Huran’kang was giving away more than he should. For one, by admitting he needed his father to renounce his claim on being the Karacknid Imperator, was Huran’kang not tacitly admitting his father had a genuine claim? Jonathan wasn’t sure, but it felt like that.

Jonathan’s other concern focused on Huran’kang’s end goal. “I think I see now why you have come all this way,” he said to Huran’kang. “But I am still not so sure my father would welcome your news, or your request. You say you wish to restore your civilization to its former ways, but its former ways led you to conquer hundreds of other sentient species. Why would my father wish to help you, if it would inevitably lead to a war between our civilizations anyway? At the moment, your people are not united, if we help to unite them, it will only strengthen you.”

Huran’kang smiled. “An astute point, Imperator’s Heir. And in a way, you may be right. But that is why I wish for your father to embrace my candidate, for as well as establishing our old ways, I also believe my species must learn from our mistakes. Taranaki and his immediate predecessors focused on their own self-aggrandizement and glory won only through the conquest of those around them. Yet, the last two decades has shown the foolishness of such a path, for we have lost a great deal of our Empire and more importantly, billions of our own people.

“The Karacknid Empire I envision will once again seek for greatness, but not the greatness of one Karacknid, but of every member of our species. This greatness will not just be measured by our military feats, but by accomplishments in engineering, science and trade as well. Your civilization has shown us this, for Humanity has excelled in all these other areas and still you are able to defeat us. In fact, I believe an honest assessment of our war tells us that it was because you excelled in these other areas that you were able to win. In a way, our civil war has demonstrated this fact, for all of the false Imperators had to enact significant economic and industrial reforms in order to be able to compete with one another.”

“That does put my mind at ease,” Jonathan said with a nod. “At least somewhat. Though even my little experience with your species tells me such a change would be extremely hard to bring about.”

“Perhaps you are right,” Huran’kang conceded. “But my species has already been radically changed by Taranaki and our civil war. You might be surprised to see how many of our clans have grown weary of the bloodshed.”

“Well, in that case, I hope your judgement of your people is far more accurate than mine,” Jonathan replied.

“I believe it is,” Huran’kang said. “Which brings us back to my initial question. Will you give us permission to proceed to your home system so that I may make my request to your father in person?”

Jonathan took a deep breath as he thought through his answer. “You have been open, and as far as I can tell honest with me High Scribe. So let me be the same with you. I do not yet know. Certainly, I will make sure everything you have shared with me reaches my father’s ear. Yet, you have revealed many things to me today that I must process. There are also other questions I am sure that will come to me that I would need answered before giving such an assurance, for as I have said, allowing you into our territory would be no little thing.”

Huran’kang placed his hands on the table in front of him and then slowly stood. “I appreciate your honesty, Imperator’s Heir. You’re right, we have discussed much and I have shared much with you. I suggest you return to your ship where you can think through my request in comfort. Then, you can return with whatever questions you have and I will be happy to answer them. Only, I beseech you not to take too long in coming to your decision. As I said, my followers and I are hunted by Tanaka-lan and Fara’man. And so we cannot linger long in this system.”

Jonathan stood and bowed to Huran’kang. “An excellent idea, High Scribe. Once I have had more time to think through your request I will be able to give you a definitive answer.”

Huran’kang bowed to Jonathan and then gestured to Jar’ung. “Captain Jar’ung will see you to your shuttle. Until we speak again Imperator’s Heir.”

Chapter 25

The Empire comes before all others, whether that be personal safety, or family, or even love. This is what our Empress and Emperor demand of all those who serve in the fleet. They can do so, for it is what they demand of themselves as well.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

As soon as he got back to Kestrel, Jonathan called together his senior officers along with Edward to brief them on everything Huran’kang had shared with him. Then he retired to his quarters with Becca and Abrahams and they wrote down, as close to word for word, everything that he and Huran’kang had said. After thanking and dismissing Becca and Abrahams, Jonathan then began to think, making a note of all the questions that came to him. As he did, he couldn’t help feeling that his meeting with Huran’kang was perhaps the most monumental moment of his life. Whatever direction he chose, it would impact the Empire for decades to come. As a result, when he finally retired to his bed, sleep did not come quickly to him.

The next day, as soon as he was up and had his breakfast, he spent some time with his officers again getting their take on everything he had learnt. Then he, Becca, and Abrahams went over to speak with Huran’kang again.

“So, Imperator’s heir, you have questions I am sure, let us begin,” Huran’kang said after they bowed to one another and sat in the same seats as before.

“Well to begin, let me thank you again for being so candid with me. And yes, you’re right, many questions have come to me. The most pressing however relate to allowing you to enter our territory.”

“Well, I will endeavor to answer them as best I can, for as you now know, I am very keen that your father join me in my purpose,” Huran’kang replied.

Jonathan nodded. “To begin with then, I would like to know just how powerful your faction is? I believe you referred to you and your followers as True Karacknids?” Before letting Huran’kang anywhere near the Empire’s borders to get a glimpse of the defenses Humanity had spent the last two decades building, Jonathan wanted to get an idea of just how powerful a force the High Scribe commanded.

“Yes, True Karacknids describes us well, we are seeking to return our civilization to its true heritage,” Huran’kang explained. “As to our strength, that is hard to quantify. I’m aware of many Karacknids that are secretly sympathetic to our cause. Many are among the worlds and clans that are now unaligned with either Tanaka-lan or Fara’man. Some even serve among the ranks of the two false Imperators. Yet, they all fear speaking up or revealing themselves, for it could cost them their lives. If one of the two contenders defeats his opponent and manages to wrestle control of the majority of our worlds, then I fear these supporters will go even further underground. That is why it is so central to act quickly.”

“What about warships? “Jonathan asked. “Clearly you have several under your command, we have encountered six so far. Are there many others?”

“I am not intimately familiar with every aspect of our movement,” Huran’kang admitted. The High Scribe turned to Jar’ung. “Captain, do you know the exact figure?”

“It is just over a thousand, I believe, High Scribe,” Jar’ung answered as he bowed slightly. “Though they are spread out throughout our Empire in small flotilla’s and have to be constantly on the move for Tanaka-lan or Fara’man would destroy them if they could.”

“Indeed,” Huran’kang added, “Either one of them would really like to get their hands on me and force me to endorse their claim, or if not, to kill me and force the scribes they have captured to elect a new High Scribe who would support them.”

Jonathan nodded as he thought. If Huran’kang was telling the truth, then he did not have nearly enough ships to directly threaten Earth or any of the Empire’s border forts. Of course, if Jonathan took him to Earth, the high scribe could still return to his territory and give all the data his ship would be able to collect to Tanaka-lan or Fara’man. “And what about these traitors, or loyalists as they prefer, how strong are they?” Jonathan asked next.

“The answer to that question is even more of an unknown,” Huran’kang admitted. “They are hunted even more fiercely than my followers, and so are even more secretive than us.”

“Then what makes you think my father renouncing the title would have an effect on them?” Jonathan followed up. “From what you’ve said, the role of Imperator must pass on from father to son or via a Trava-klan. Would these Loyalists even accept my father renouncing the title?”

“Hopefully, yes,” Huran’kang said. “Though it may be that some would not. Never before has another species held claim to the title of Imperator. It gives us some leeway. I firmly believe that your father’s victory over our Imperator occurred because of Taranaki’s perversions. The shame every Karacknid still feels is punishment for allowing our Imperator to set himself up as a god. If your father renounces his claim at the same time that we re-establish the old traditions, I believe many, if not all of the loyalists will get behind the contender your father embraces as the one who should rightfully replace Taranaki.”

Though he didn’t come close to sharing Huran’kang’s confidence, in a strange way, from what he knew about Karacknid culture, Jonathan could see the logic. Still, he had other questions. For another hour then he quizzed Huran’kang on his intentions. Though Jonathan still had many reservations, the more they talked, the easier he felt about his decision. The opportunity Huran’kang offered was simply too good to pass up. Even if Huran’kang’s hope that the Karacknid’s would turn from their purely militaristic ways and focus on excelling in other areas proved false, the potential to use Huran’kang’s movement to destabilize Tanaka-lan was worth exploring in and of itself. Certainly, Jonathan grew more and more confident that his mother and father would deem the risk of allowing a Karacknid warship to pass through Humanity’s defenses worth it.

When his last question was answered to his satisfaction, Jonathan took a deep breath as he prepared to give Huran’kang the words he knew the High Scribe was longing for. Knowing that it was going to be a momentous moment, he took a second to choose what he would say carefully. “Very well, High Scribe, I have listened to everything you have to say and I have an answer for your request. As my father’s heir, I give you per…”

Jonathan never got to finish. Instead, the lights in the room dimmed. Then an alarm blared so loud Jonathan couldn’t hear himself. It lasted for six seconds and then lowered in volume, though it did not go away.

“That’s the call to battle stations!” Jar’ung hissed. Reaching forward, he began to tap on a control panel built into the table. A moment later, the holo display appeared in front of them all. Though the language and symbols were all foreign to Jonathan, he had no problem making out six Karacknid cruisers not far from the visual representation of High Scribe’s ships and Kestrel.

“We must get you out of here at once!” Jar’ung shouted as he stood. “Fara’man has found us.” Without waiting for permission, he grabbed Huran’kang and helped him up from his seat.

Huran’kang stood, but then raised a hand to stop Jar’ung. He turned to Jonathan with a grave expression on his face. “Get to your shuttle, Imperator’s Heir. They are after us, if you can escape, you must do so. If I can, I will seek to make contact with you again, but if not, my successor will. In either event, bring my words to your father so that he may consider them.”

“Of course, High Scribe,” Jonathan replied, he wanted to say more, but already he could feel Becca grabbing him by the shoulder.

“We have to go,” she said as she manhandled him far rougher than Jar’ung had done with Huran’kang. Jonathan tried to give the High Scribe a bow as Becca pulled him away, causing him to almost stumble but for Becca’s strong arms. As he steadied himself, he saw Jar’ung bark out orders into a COM unit. Moments later, the five destroyers on the holo display in formation around Quill turned and began to charge the Karacknid cruisers.

He saw no more, for Becca turned him away and began to rush him through Quill’s corridors. They passed Karacknids running in every direction disorientating Jonathan. He had no idea how Becca knew her way back to the shuttle hangar, but she got them there in just three minutes. Sixty seconds later, they were strapped in and the shuttle pilot took off. At once, Jonathan tapped his COM unit. “Kestrel, this is Somerville, what is your status?”

“Captain, boy it’s good to hear your voice, we’ve been hailing you,” Lydia’s concerned voice answered immediately.

“Don’t worry about me,” Jonathan replied. “We’re in the shuttle and on our way back. What is happening out there?”

“I’ll send our data to your datapad,” Lydia replied. “We’re at battle stations and on our way to meet you. The High Scribe’s five destroyers are engaging the new cruisers. The cruisers snuck right up to us in stealth. Missile salvos are already out in space.”

Jonathan pulled out his datapad and activated its small holo display. An image of Kestrel, Quill and the dueling destroyers and cruisers appeared. It took Jonathan a couple of seconds to see the destroyers were in trouble. Nearly a hundred Karacknid missiles were closing with them. Modern missiles, he told himself. The amount of ECM coming off them far surpassed that of the missiles Huran’kang’s destroyers had fired, demonstrating just how much modern Karacknid weaponry had advanced in the last two decades. “They’re not going to survive a single salvo,” Jonathan concluded.

At that very moment, Quill’s engines powered up and she began to quickly move away from the approaching cruisers. “The High Scribe has come to the same conclusion,” Lydia said. As she spoke, the Karacknid cruisers began to split up. Four turned onto a course that would let them intercept Quill, the other two kept coming towards the area Kestrel was in.

Immediately, Jonathan’s eyes flicked to a series of readouts at the side of the holo display. His heart went cold. If Kestrel continued towards his shuttle, the Karacknids would catch her. He hesitated for a second as he turned to Becca. Instinctively she looked up at him. Reading his expression, she glanced at the flight details. When she looked back, she nodded slowly. Though it was her duty to protect Jonathan’s life at all costs, she understood just what was at stake.

“Lydia, patch me through to Edward as well,” Jonathan requested quickly.

“I’m here, Jonathan,” Edwards voice said a second later.

“Listen to me closely, both of you,” Jonathan said hastily. “I’m transferring command of Kestrel to Edward. Your orders are to turn the ship around and race back to Zeta fort at once. Bring word of the Rillelio and everything we have learnt here to Admiral Ivanov. Do so now. Right now. Turn Kestrel around.” Jonathan paused for the briefest of seconds. When his orders weren’t acknowledged he allowed anger to flow into his voice. “Lieutenant Morrison, Lieutenant Somerville, I just give you both orders. Acknowledge those orders at once.”

“But, Captain,” Lydia protested.

“Lydia, if you value our friendship at all, shut up this instance. There are only three words I wish to hear from you,” Jonathan bellowed.

Again, there was a slight pause, but this time Lydia spoke first. “Orders acknowledged, Captain,” she said, sounding both deflated and distraught.

“Look, Kestrel is turning,” Becca pointed out as she raised a hand towards the small holo projection.

“Jonathan,” Edwards contrite voice said, then cut off as he didn’t know what else to say.

“We’re not done for yet,” Jonathan promised his brother. “But I’m not going to let you sacrifice your lives in a vain effort to save us. Head back to Earth, get our intelligence to our father. They will know what to do with it. And…” Jonathan paused, unable to keep up the confidence he was protecting. “And tell our parents and Georgia and Rachel I love them.”

“I will brother, I promise, I will,” Edward replied, his voice cracking as he spoke.

Hearing what he needed to hear; Jonathan cut the COM channel. “Pilot, take us into stealth and alter course. We need to sneak out of here as fast as we possibly can.”

“Understood, Captain, going black now,” the shuttle’s main pilot said in an oddly neutral tone, telling everyone he felt just as they did.

As soon as the shuttle went into stealth mode, the live feed from Kestrel’s sensors was cut off. Jonathan tapped on his datapad and accessed the feed from the shuttle’s passive sensors. Though it was far less clear, it wasn’t hard to see what was going on. In silence, Jonathan, Becca, and Abrahams watched as the five contacts that had to be Huran’kang’s destroyers disappeared, all in a matter of thirty seconds. Then the six cruisers settled onto their pursuit courses. Four chased Quill, whilst the other two moved after Kestrel.

Jonathan held his breath as the Karacknid cruisers ramped up their acceleration rates to full. No one knew exactly how powerful modern Karacknid cruisers were. They are good, he told himself when the cruisers finally stopped accelerating. Very good. Though the cruisers appeared to out mass Kestrel by about ten percent, their acceleration rate almost matched his ship’s. Jonathan continued to hold his breath as the shuttle’s limited computer calculated the flight paths of all the contacts it was tracking. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief when it was confirmed Kestrel would make it to the nearest shift passage and so be able to jump out to safety.

Giving himself a second to calm down, Jonathan took several slow deep breaths. Then he pulled up scans of the system Kestrel had taken over the last day. He studied them closely for a couple of minutes. “Here, take us towards this planet,” he said to the shuttle pilot. “If we need to, we can land there and look for supplies. Kestrel will be back for us when they get their news to Zeta fort. We just have to survive long enough for them to find us.”

“Aye, Captain,” the shuttle pilot said, not sounding quite so confident now. No doubt the reality of the situation was dawning on him.

“Jonathan, look,” Becca said in a worried voice. She had pulled up a live feed from the shuttles passive sensors on her datapad.

Jonathan swore when he saw what she was gesturing towards. One of the two cruisers that had been chasing Kestrel was altering course. It was turning back onto its original heading, straight towards where his shuttle had been. “They detected us,” Jonathan said as he met Becca’s eyes. “They know who is on Quill, they don’t want whatever information we have getting out.”

“Can they find us?” Becca asked.

Jonathan shook his head. “I don’t know. I don’t know how good their sensors are. The shuttle is designed to be stealthy in case it needs to be used to attack orbital stations, but it’s not as stealthy as Kestrel. She is small though, with a tiny emissions profile. We should be ok,” he added when he saw the concern in her face.

Becca’s eyes returned to the display from the shuttle’s passive sensors. “Well, I guess we’re going to find out,” she said in a tone that told Jonathan she hadn’t bought his optimism.

Jonathan nodded and joined her in watching events unfold. His eyes were drawn to Quill. With four cruisers chasing her, she was out-massed and out-gunned. Having started with a higher momentum, it took another ten minutes for the cruisers to enter range of their quarry. From their forward tubes they released a salvo of sixteen missiles. Four minutes and fifty seconds later, they fired again, and then they continued to keep up a steady rate of fire. Quill returned fire, but with only six rear facing tubes, there was no real hope of her being able to penetrate the cruisers’ defenses.

Before the first missiles reached Quill, the cruiser that had given up chasing Kestrel reached the point where Quill had once been. The shuttle’s passive sensors were able to detect a number of active recon drones that were launched from the cruiser. They spread out actively searching for where the shuttle had gone. Thankfully, none came straight towards the them, but the search patterns made Jonathan nervous. “I don’t think we’ll be trying to hide in orbit,” he said. “We’re going to need to land and find somewhere to hide on the planet’s surface, assuming we make it that far.

No one responded to his words, for there was nothing to say. Becca and Abrahams could do nothing but sit and wait to see if they were going to be caught. Though he feared for his life, Jonathan distracted himself by focusing on the battle between Quill and the other Karacknids. He wanted to learn as much as he could about the Karacknids’ new capabilities.

When the first salvo of sixteen missiles closed with Quill, the battlecruiser didn’t turn to engage them with her full defenses. Instead, she kept running, relying on her rear point defense nodes to protect her. Thousands of laser beams were shot out towards the missiles and fourteen were taken out. The two that survived forced Quill into evasive maneuvers. The maneuver caused one missile to lose lock and overshoot. The second however, got close enough to score a proximity hit. Jonathan winced as antimatter crashed into Quill’s hull.

They built them sturdy, Jonathan thought as Quill absorbed the detonation and continued on without losing any acceleration. He was certain the battlecruiser had lost armor and likely had a gaping wound in her side. Yet her main systems seemed to be undamaged. They may get away yet, he hoped. For whilst the cruisers were catching, Quill was still moving towards the system’s mass shadow. Another hour and she’d be able to jump out.

As the next salvo approached, Jonathan had to reassess the situation. This time, Quill did turn. It allowed her to defend herself with far more laser cannons. Yet, turning extended the time it would take the battlecruiser to reach the system’s mass shadow. She was hurt worse than I thought, Jonathan concluded.

Despite the delay her maneuver would cost her, Quill was able to dispatch all sixteen missiles in the next salvo. As soon as the last one was destroyed, she turned again and began to accelerate towards the system’s mass shadow. Twice over the next ten minutes she repeated the maneuver, taking out all the missiles fired at her. But when she turned for a fourth time, her luck ran out. One missile punched through her defensive fire and scored another proximity hit on the cruiser. This time Quill did lose acceleration. The thrust from her engines dropped by about thirty percent.

“She’s not going to make it is she?” Becca asked.

“No,” Jonathan said sadly. “Soon the cruisers will able to turn and fire their full broadsides. A couple of salvos of sixty missiles will finish Quill off.”

“Look, she’s turning again,” Abrahams said, his voice rising in pitch. “She is heading for the same planet as us!”

A sinking feeling hit Jonathan. High Scribe Huran’kang or Quill’s Captain had had the same thought as him; hiding in space was all but impossible, but on the planet, there was a chance they could evade the Karacknids. Except now they’re drawing the entire Karacknid force towards us!

“Will we get there before them?” Becca asked, sounding worried as well.

“Barely,” Jonathan answered as he checked the courses of Quill and their shuttle. “If they survive that long.”

“At least the other cruiser hasn’t figured out where we’re headed,” Abrahams commented.

Jonathan nodded. It was a small thing, but it would hopefully mean they could land and try and hide before Quill brought the Karacknids’ full attention onto the planet.

For another half an hour, their shuttle and Quill raced towards the only planet with a breathable atmosphere in the system. Whilst their shuttle remained in stealth and went undetected, Quill was hammered all the way there. She took four more proximity hits as she fled from the Karacknid cruisers. By the time their shuttle reached the planet, streams of debris and atmosphere were gushing out from several of Quill’s wounds.

“Take us straight in,” Jonathan ordered. “Land us on the largest continent.” Moments later, the shuttle began to gently vibrate as it passed through the planet’s atmosphere. A part of Jonathan was tempted to come out of stealth and actively scan the planet. Landing blindly on an unexplored planet was asking for trouble. Yet so far, the Karacknids didn’t know his shuttle headed for the planet. Jonathan wanted to keep it that way for as long as possible.

“There’s a lot of trees down there,” the shuttle’s main pilot said. “Looking for a clearing.”

“Make it as small as you can,” Jonathan requested. “I want the shuttle to be as hidden as possible.”

“There,” the pilot said moments later. Banking the shuttle tightly, he swung it around and then fired the shuttle’s maneuvering thrusters at the last moment to touch down with a bang. Everyone was jolted in their seat. “Sorry about that,” the pilot said sheepishly. “I think the planet’s gravity is a little higher than expected.”

Sure enough, as Jonathan unbuckled himself and stood, he felt it. His body felt at least ten percent heavier than what he was used to on Kestrel. With his augments, Jonathan knew he would quickly get used to it, but Abrahams and the shuttle’s two pilots would struggle. “Everyone off,” Jonathan ordered. “Take all of the emergency supplies we can. Then we’re going to leave the shuttle in stealth mode. Its systems will fail within a day, but the longer it can stay hidden from Karacknid scans the better.”

“Here, Captain,” Becca said as she pulled something out from one of the shuttle’s storage lockers. Turning, she handed Jonathan a combat suit. “Put this on,” she ordered.

Jonathan raised an eyebrow when he saw his name on the combat suit. “You came prepared?”

“Of course,” Becca said as she pulled another combat suit out and started to get into it. Though the suits didn’t provide any enhanced strength or nearly the same protection combat armor did, they gave their wearer a number of advantages. Most importantly, it would keep them hidden from orbital scans. Quickly, Jonathan put the suit on and allowed it to connect to his augments and implants. He took the plasma rifle and pistol Becca handed him and then joined her in packing all the emergency supplies from the storage lockers into four backpacks.

When they exited the shuttle’s rear access ramp. Abrahams was already there surveying their surroundings. Moments later, they were joined by the shuttle’s two pilots. Sonic booms above them made everyone duck down. Looking up, Jonathan was greeted by a scene more suited to a holo drama. Quill was clearly visible in low orbit. Yet, she was a battered hulk compared to the battlecruiser Jonathan had visited just hours before. Her nose was red hot, telling Jonathan her Captain was trying to fly her through the planet’s atmosphere. All around her, debris filled the sky as chunks of her armor and hull were ripped off from the friction. They were all falling down to the planet’s surface like shooting stars. Interspersed between them, marked by white flashes, escape pods blasted off from the battlecruiser. They joined the debris as they raced down towards the planet’s surface.

“I hope someone can survive that,” Abrahams said as more sonic booms from the falling debris crashed over them.

“They wouldn’t be doing it if they didn’t think it was their best chance,” Jonathan said, certain that the four Karacknid cruisers were likely right behind Quill, no doubt slamming antimatter missiles into her rear. “And this is the perfect cover we need. Let’s get out of here. We need to be as far away from her as possible once that debris is gone.”

“I think we should head this way,” Becca suggested as she pointed away from the shuttle. “I saw a mountain range that way as we came in to land. That might provide our best hiding place.”

Jonathan nodded. Mountains usually meant higher densities of the kinds of minerals that interfered with orbital scans. If they could find a good spot with lots of vegetation and dense metal deposits, they might just find somewhere to hunker down and avoid Karacknid search parties. “Sounds good to me, let’s get going,” Jonathan replied. “Take point,” he said to Becca.

As they started moving, Jonathan couldn’t help taking one last glance at Quill as she streaked through the sky above them. He did hope the High Scribe was still alive, but the presence of the battlecruiser meant he and his people were far from out of danger. Given what Huran’kang had shared about how badly Tanaka-lan and Fara’man wanted to catch the High Scribe, Jonathan was sure the Karacknids would search every inch of the planet for their prize.

Chapter 26

An alien world is always alien, no matter how familiar it may feel. If you are ever foolish enough to volunteer for a ground mission, never forget this.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

As Becca led them off at a jog towards the forest that surrounded their landing site, Jonathan finally allowed himself to look around and take in their surroundings. The first thing that struck him was the size of the dark black barked trees they were approaching. They have to be five hundred feet at least, he guessed. And thick! Really thick, he realized as they got closer. As they came up out of the ground, each tree trunk was at least the circumference of the shuttle they had landed in. Looking up, Jonathan saw that hundreds of thick branches grew out from each tree. Each tree’s branches intertwined with those of its neighbor, giving the impression that they formed a series of platforms as one went up the trees.

In contrast to the dark bark, at the very top of each tree there was an explosion of color from the tree’s leaves. They were all shades of red, green and blue and based on how far away they were, Jonathan reckoned each leaf had to be bigger than him! “This should hide us as well as we could have hoped for,” he said as Becca led them under the shadow of the first tree.

“Yes, hopefully our heat signatures will be completely obscured,” Becca said. “But the Karacknids may have other ways of detecting us. We need to get to the mountains.”

Jonathan nodded, if they could find a forest over a dense mineral deposit they would hopefully be impossible to detect. Then we just hunker down and wait for them to leave, he told himself.

For a couple of hours Becca led them through the forest at a brisk pace as they sought to get far away from the shuttle. Initially, no one talked, for everyone but Becca was too focused on looking around them. The forest had looked dark and foreboding as they had entered, yet as Jonathan’s eyes adjusted, he soon started to notice many other forms of life.

Birds of all shapes and sizes flew among the different levels created by the giant trees’ branches. Other beasts, some mammalian-like and others more reptile-like could be spotted now and again, though they quickly hid as their group approached. All of the creatures were brightly colored causing them to contrast sharply with the dark bark of the trees. At first, Jonathan thought their colorings were very poor camouflage. Yet, as the creatures fled at the sounds of the Humans, they all moved in such a way that their multi-colors confused his eyes and hampered his ability to track them. The creatures also seemed to work together to give out warnings, for within moments of them stepping within the forest, all sorts of cries and hoots surrounded them. Soon all of the forest seemed to be filled with animal cries.

There were also signs some of the wildlife weren’t so friendly. It took an hour for Jonathan to catch sight of the first one, but one once he saw it, he began to spot more and more. The first sighting was when a majestic bird jumped off its perch and began to fly ahead of their group. As it swooped under several thick branches a long green furry arm appeared through the branches and grabbed it. Without a sound, the bird was snatched up into the branches and disappeared. It took another twenty minutes for Jonathan to see something similar. This time a long reptilian looking creature with ten legs was snatched by a green arm. It happened so fast; Jonathan almost missed it.

When two hours were up, and Becca slowed their pace to a gentler walk, Jonathan began to see the abductions more and more. Whatever species was doing the hunting, they appeared both proficient and secretive. Eventually though, Jonathan got used to it, as he did to the rest of the sights and sounds of the giant forest. As the rest of the crew did as well, conversations started up. Being unfamiliar with the two shuttle pilots, Jonathan started to get to know them.

“So Flight Captain Carruthers,” Jonathan said as he turned to the shuttle’s main pilot, “I bet you didn’t see yourself in a situation quite like this when you saw you were on the duty roster to fly me over to Quill today.”

Carruthers laughed. “Not exactly, Captain. But if someone had to be stuck in this mess with you, I am glad it was me.”

“So am I,” Jonathan said emphatically. “You handled the shuttle excellently. We would never have made it this far without you.”

Carruthers glanced at his co-pilot, Denver, and smiled at her. “It was a team effort,” he said to Jonathan. “Neither of us could have done it alone.”

“In that case, let me thank you, as much as your Flight Captain, Lieutenant,” Jonathan said to Denver.

“I was just following orders, Captain. We are here to serve you, and we’ll do whatever it takes to get you out of this,” she said, a zeal in her eyes Jonathan often saw, but never got used to. She was evidently thinking of him as his father’s son, rather than just any other Captain in the Imperial Navy.

“I don’t doubt it,” Jonathan replied. “So tell me about yourselves,” he asked. “I suspect we’ve got hours to go before our intrepid leader lets us stop for a break. What made you both sign up to the Navy, what made you want to be pilots?”

“I heard that,” Becca called out quietly, but loud enough to be heard from up ahead. “If you want to come and take point, Captain, you’re more than welcome.”

“I’m quite fine back here,” Jonathan answered quickly. Though they hadn’t seen any hostile wildlife, he had been on enough planets and read enough horror stories to have no desire to be the one in front as they traversed over an unexplored planet. “So, who wants to go first?” Jonathan said as he turned back to Carruthers and Denver.

For the next half an hour, he learnt about both pilots’ backgrounds. How Carruthers had grown up on New Delhi and Denver on Earth. How they each had three siblings, and how proud their parents were that they had joined the Navy. As it turned out, all four of their parents had served one way or another during the Karacknid War.

Talking about the Karacknid War brought Jonathan’s mind back to focus on all the events that had occurred. Thankfully, he was certain Kestrel had escaped. Yet, that only meant news of the High Scribe and the incursion of the Karacknid cruisers would eventually reach his father. Now that he had time to dwell on it, Jonathan feared events were already in motion that were going to be deadly for his people. The fact that Karacknid cruisers had so boldly ventured into The Wilds, and that they had tried to destroy Kestrel as well as the High Scribe’s ship, suggested Fara’man was getting desperate.

No doubt he feared Tanaka-lan would make a move against him soon, so he could fully claim the title of Imperator. Which would make Fara’man desperate, Jonathan thought. Perhaps even desperate enough to attack us? As he thought more about it, Jonathan started to connect other dots. If Huran’kang was right and many Karacknids saw his father as the true Imperator, then if Fara’man could kill him, he might be able to rally more forces to his side. The cruisers that chased Quill could be the leading edge of an invasion force, Jonathan feared. Or the snake-like alien could be behind it all, what if they have been meddling in Karacknid affairs like they have in ours? What if the High Scribe is a pawn in their games, one they are using to draw us into the Karacknid civil war?

All these and many other questions went through Jonathan’s mind as Becca continued to lead them through the forest for another hour. The only thing that stopped his worry growing out of all proportion was the certain knowledge his mother and father would quickly suggest the same questions once they learnt what was going on. And they at least will have the time and resources to start to answer them, rather than being stuck here, Jonathan told himself.

Jonathan was so lost in his thoughts that out of nowhere he stumbled into the back of Abrahams. The Lieutenant had come to a halt at a gesture from Becca. “Sorry,” Jonathan mumbled as Abrahams spun round towards an alarm.

“Quiet!” Becca hissed. “Look.”

Peering around Abrahams and Becca, Jonathan looked up to where her hand pointed. About sixty meters ahead of them, a large, green, hairy shape stood on four legs. It was on one of the lowest levels created by the tree branches, yet was still thirty meters above them. It looked down at Becca with a piercing stare. Slowly, it peeled back its lips revealing two large sharp teeth. Then, it slowly leaned back and stood on just its hind legs and raised its forelimbs. As it did, Jonathan recognized the long arms that ended in clawed hands. They were the ones he had seen snatching animals in the blink of an eye. The creature stared at them for a second, then it let out a piercing cry and thumped its chest with one clenched fist. Without warning, it spun round and was gone in a flash.

“What was that, some kind of baboon or gorilla?” Abrahams asked.

“Something like that, I’d guess,” Becca said. “Whatever it was, I get the feeling it is this planet’s primary predator.”

“Primary or not, I don’t think it is very pleased with us being here,” Jonathan surmised. “It didn’t look sentient, but that was a threat if ever I’ve seen one.”

“What should we do?” Carruthers asked. “Now that I’ve seen it out in the open, I’m sure I’ve seen others before. If they haven’t confronted us until now, maybe we are entering their territory or something like that.”

“We may be,” Becca responded. “But we need to keep on this heading to reach the mountains. It’s been five hours now. The fact that we haven’t been accosted by Karacknid shuttles tells me this forest is doing a good job of hiding us. But we can’t let our guard down now. We need to take every precaution.”

Jonathan hefted his plasma rifle. “Then we proceed. Everyone, keep an eye out.”

For another half an hour, Becca led them on. Then she suddenly stopped. “Listen,” she said as she began looking around her.

“What is it?” Abrahams asked.

Carruthers was the first to notice what had Becca concerned. “It’s silent,” he said. “No calls of alarm.”

“Behind us!” Becca shouted.

Lightning quick, Becca moved herself between Jonathan and the danger. Jonathan had turned quick enough however to see what had Becca’s eyes so wide. Twenty of the gorilla-like green animals were almost directly above them, looking down from several tree branches. Up close, Jonathan guessed they were easily twice the size of the largest silverback he had seen back on Earth. All twenty of the creatures stared at them in silence. Then, one by one, they raised themselves up on to their hind legs and peeled back their lips. Jonathan stared, mesmerized by them. He had his plasma rifle squeezed against his shoulder ready to raise if necessary. Yet, they looked like they wanted to threaten without actually attacking.

It was his augmented hearing that saved them. At first, he heard just the faintest thud, thud. For a second, he thought nothing of it. But as it steadily got louder, alarm bells went off in Jonathan’s mind. As soon as they did, he spun around once more. The sight that greeted him made him gasp. A horde of the creatures were on the ground behind them. They were sprinting at full speed on their hands and feet. For a moment, Jonathan thought he was looking at a holo projection, for whilst the creatures looked real, not one made any sound. Even the heavy landing of their feet and hands barely registered with his ears.

Though he was taken off guard, Jonathan’s gasp was all Becca needed to react. Spinning, she grabbed him with one hand and thrust her charge behind her. Even as she did so, her plasma rifle was already spitting hot plasma. Green bolts collided with the nearest creature. It took four before it fell over in a heap, its momentum causing it to tumble for several feet before lying still.

Jonathan registered its death, but he still couldn’t act. Shock had frozen his body. As Becca turned to the next nearest creature and began to fire, his mind instinctively assessed the situation. The creatures were already so close that there was simply no time to shoot them all. Though he could see that clearly, there was nothing else he could do but help Becca. By the time her third target hit the ground, Jonathan finally joined the fight.

It took several seconds for the others to do so as well, their unaugmented reflexes not able to come close to Becca and Jonathan’s. Even as all five fired their weapons at the charging creatures, it was not enough. A couple more seconds and Jonathan was sure the massive creatures would be amongst his party. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Becca’s free hand reach down to her waist. Lightning quick, three grenades flew out towards the creatures.

They exploded in blinding flashes almost right in front of Jonathan and Becca, causing Jonathan to raise a hand to shield his eyes. Momentarily blinded, he tensed his body, expecting a creature to smash into him. Yet, none came. Tentatively opening his eyes, he found several of the creatures lying about his feet, large wounds ripped into them. The rest had all turned and were running at great speed away.

Just as Jonathan thought the ordeal over, new thuds reached his ears. This time, they were far louder and closer. A very Human scream made Jonathan turn once more. As he did he saw more of the creatures land around their party. The ones that had stopped them at first were launching themselves from above down at their prey. Another moan turned Jonathan’s eyes to Carruthers. He was on the ground, a gorilla-like creature standing over him. Blood dripped from the gorilla-like beast’s claws.

Almost in slow motion, the gorilla pulled its clawed hand back, readying another strike. Jonathan urged his hands up as fast as he could as he re-shouldered his plasma rifle and sighted on the creature. Calculating he couldn’t stop the killing blow in the time it would take him to fire three or four bolts, Jonathan instead targeted the gorilla’s hand. The first bolt that hit the hand as it descended melted the creature’s claws. The second bolt turned the creature’s entire hand and forearm into liquid.

Howling, the creature jumped back and raised its elbow looking for its hand. When it saw its injury, it howled again and then turned and ran. The fight wasn’t over yet however, for seventeen other creatures had landed around the Humans. Yet the injury to their leader caused them to pause. That was all Becca needed. Moving faster than Jonathan had ever seen, she charged into the midst of the gorilla-like creatures. Letting out a marine battle cry, she began slicing and stabbing with the two nano-carbon knives she had in her hands.

For several seconds, Jonathan watched, stunned by the martial prowess on display. Becca moved her long knives far quicker than she could have her larger plasma rifle. They also allowed her to twist and jump in ways she wouldn’t otherwise have been able to. Every time her knives came into contact with the gorilla-like creatures, they lost limbs or had long gashes opened up on their torsos. The creatures didn’t take Becca’s attack standing still however, for quickly they began to charge at her and try to surround her. When one clawed hand narrowly missed Becca’s ducking form, Jonathan was driven into action. Once more his plasma rifle began to split deadly bolts. Holding his trigger down, Jonathan didn’t stop firing until three of the creatures were lying dead around him and the rest were running or limping away.

Chapter 27

The period between the Karacknid Wars laid the groundwork for the ascent of the Empire. Studying this period in our history is therefore essential to understand what came next.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD

As soon as he was sure they were safe, Jonathan’s eyes darted back-and-forth over the battle scene looking for Becca. “Becca!” He called out when he couldn’t see her. Then movement caught his eye. She was on the ground. At once he rushed to her side, his fear growing.

“I’m okay,” Becca said as she pushed herself to her knees. Jonathan gently took her by the shoulders and looked down her back and front, searching for signs of a wound. “I’m okay,” she repeated as she looked up at him and smiled. “One of those things fell against me after you shot it. That’s all.”

Relief flooded through Jonathan as Becca used his arm to pull herself to her feet. “That was amazing,” he said shaking his head. “I’ve never seen you move so fast in the sparring ring.”

“In the sparring ring I’m usually fighting you. Here I was fighting to protect you,” Becca explained. “A little extra motivation can do wondrous things.”

Jonathan nodded as they stared at one another. He felt like he wanted to pull Becca into a hug, but he did not know how she would react. Before he could decide whether to do it or not, a groan from Carruthers made them both turn their heads. Becca quickly moved towards him. Abrahams was already there, leaning over the Flight Captain. “How bad is it?” Becca asked.

“It looks like he has taken a claw to his calf,” Abrahams said as he leaned back and pointed at Carruthers’ left leg. Three deep gashes ran down the length of Carruthers’ calf.

“Turn around,” Becca ordered Jonathan as she stood and pushed him around by the shoulder. Accessing one of the pouches on Jonathan’s backpack, she pulled out a medical kit. Quickly she got to work giving Carruthers some pain medication and then patching up his wounds.

“He will not be able to walk on it for several days. But it should heal in time. Though we have to keep an eye out for infection. That will be the unknown on this planet.” Becca said as she stood back up. “How is the pain?” She asked Carruthers.

Carruthers had propped himself up on his elbows to watch Becca’s work. “It’s easing, thank you. I’ll tell you one thing, that was not pleasant. Let’s not do that again.”

“I concur,” Jonathan said. “Now, I suppose we better make a stretcher.”

“No, Captain, that’s not necessary,” Carruthers protested. “Find me some kind of crutch, and I’ll be okay.”

Becca shook her head. “There’s no chance you can walk on that. If you try, you will just guarantee it will never heal properly.”

Not listening to the experienced marine, Carruthers rolled over onto his hands and knees and then tried to raise himself to his feet. As soon as he put weight through his leg onto his toes, he gasped. Giving up, he rolled back onto his bum. “Okay, maybe you’re right Major. But I don’t want to be carried around like a useless lump of rocks.”

“It’s either that, or we leave you here for those creatures to come back and finish off,” Becca pointed out. “So decide Flight Captain, which do you prefer?”

Carruthers sighed as he leaned his head back. “Fine, but the moment I become a burden to you, you’re leaving me. I don’t want to be the reason the Karacknids catch us.”

Becca nodded. “It’s a deal then, my priority is protecting our prince here. If it comes to it, I will choose him over you.”

Jonathan opened his mouth to protest, but a biting glare from Becca shut it again. He knew there was no point arguing. Even if he got her to agree, he was sure Becca would just disregard his wishes and abandon Carruthers if Jonathan’s life depended on it.

“You’re learning,” Becca said as her face lightened again. “Look around everyone, see if we can find something to make a stretcher.”

Five minutes later, Becca had whipped together a makeshift stretcher from branches they had cut from nearby trees. Then they set off once more. Jonathan and Becca carried Carruthers, their augmented strength making it a relatively easy task. Abrahams took point whilst Denver took up the rear, both kept their eyes peeled for any sign of the gorilla-like creatures returning.

For an hour and a half, Becca pushed on at a fast pace, wanting to leave the creatures far behind them. Eventually she called a halt to their march and allowed everyone to sit and get some rations from their backpacks. Ten minutes later, everyone felt more refreshed than they had in hours. They didn’t have long to enjoy it, however, for Becca had them up and moving again almost at once.

“I don’t know if you’ve noticed,” she said to Jonathan as they walked with Carruthers’ stretcher. The drugs Becca had given the Flight Leader had finally caught up to him and he had fallen asleep despite being bumped about as he was carried. “But we’ve been going steadily uphill for the last forty minutes or so. I think we are nearing the foothills of the mountains.”

“I didn’t, but I’m glad to hear it,” Jonathan replied. “Hopefully, we’ll get to a place we can set Carruthers down soon.”

Becca nodded. Despite their enhanced strength, over two hours of carrying the stretcher meant they were starting to feel its weight. Moments later, Becca stopped abruptly. “What’s going on?” she asked Abrahams.

“Listen, its gone quiet again,” Abrahams said.

Jonathan saw Becca immediately tense. Matching her movements, he knelt and set Carruthers’ stretcher down. A second later, the butt of his plasma rifle was firmly pressed against his shoulder.

“Move!” Becca shouted. Before anyone could react, something flew past them. It struck the ground about ten meters behind Jonathan. A massive fireball erupted a split second later. The force from the explosion and the expanding fireball picked Jonathan up off his feet and threw him across the forest floor.

Thankfully, he didn’t lose consciousness, and so as soon as he landed, he rolled to absorb most of the shock. He also managed to hold onto his plasma rifle. Coming up into a crouch, he scanned his surroundings. Fifty meters ahead of where they had been travelling, Karacknid soldiers were advancing on them. There were at least thirty of them.

From beside him, plasma bolts suddenly started darting towards them, scattering the Karacknid soldiers. “Get to cover!” Becca shouted even as she sprinted behind the nearest tree, firing from the hip as she moved.

Jonathan did as he was ordered and got behind another tree even as laser beams started zipping past him. Once in cover, he looked back towards where the group had been standing. Carruthers’ stretcher had been shattered, and the Flight Leader toppled onto the ground. Concerningly, he wasn’t moving. The next thing Jonathan saw nearly made him throw up. Denver had been burnt to a crisp by the fireball.

Desperately, Jonathan searched for Abrahams. He finally spotted him off to one side; he’d been blown behind one of the trees. Thankfully, he was on his knees, scrambling further back behind the tree. Though his face looked scraped and bloody.

“Grenades!” Becca called out as she hurled her last grenades towards the advancing Karacknids. Three explosions followed in quick succession. Then Becca popped out from behind her tree and slammed bolts into two Karacknids.

“We can’t fight them off,” she shouted over the din of battle. “There are too many. We need to get out of here.”

“Which way?” Jonathan asked as he leaned out and fired a round of bolts towards the Karacknids.

“Back and to the right,” Becca replied. “I’m coming to you! Cover me.”

Jonathan reached for two of his grenades. Before he could hurl them however, two more objects flew straight past him. Both were hypervelocity missiles. They detonated, slamming new fireballs into the defenders. Jonathan was picked up and slammed into the tree beside him. He slumped down onto his bum with a grunt. Eyes still open, he could do nothing but watch as the explosion from the other missile blew Abrahams out from behind his cover. A hail of laser beams ripped his body apart, leaving it unrecognizable.

In a rage, Jonathan hurled his grenades towards the Karacknids, and then began to fire blindly at them. A moment later, Becket came sliding in beside him. “It’s just us,” he said to her bitterly. “They got Abrahams.”

“Are you hurt?” Becca asked as she scanned Jonathan with her eyes and patted him down with her hands. Her eyes were wide and her words frantic.

Jonathan shook his head. “I don’t think so. How did they find us?” He asked, though even as he spoke he knew he was babbling. What did it matter now?

“Our fight with the creatures. They probably tracked our weapons fire,” Becca answered. She pulled Jonathan’s last two grenades from his utility belt. “Now, we are going to make a run for it. Up on your feet.” Standing, Becca pulled Jonathan to his feet. “In three seconds, you go first, I’ll be right behind you.” Activating the grenades, Becca chucked them. “Run!” She shouted as she shoved Jonathan away from their cover.

As both grenades detonated, Jonathan broke into the fastest sprint of his life. Every muscle strained as his augments pushed him to his max. Sensing the demands he was making of his body, his implants began to release more chemicals to further enhance his speed and endurance. Behind him, Becca fired blindly over her shoulder as she matched Jonathan step for step. “More to the right,” she ordered, trying to angle them where more trees would cover their retreat.

It took a few seconds, but the Karacknids quickly realized what was happening. Laser beams began to smash into tree chunks and the forest floor all around them. Miraculously, none found their targets, and quickly the distance started to open up, for the Karacknids did not immediately give chase at their full speed for fear of more grenades. Soon though, they did break into a sprint as well. Against unenhanced Humans, the Karacknids would have quickly caught them. Against Jonathan and Becca, the Karacknids stood no chance.

When they finally realized what kind of Humans they were chasing, the Karacknids switched tactics. Without warning, more hypervelocity missiles started zipping past them. When they struck tree trunks, they shattered them, causing the massive trees to come crashing down into the forest in giant fireballs. Where they struck the ground, large explosions hurled soil and rocks in every direction.

“Zig zag,” Becca ordered, even as shockwave after shockwave smashed into them.

Jonathan continued to run for his life. More than once, he had to jump across a smoldering crater, or scramble up and over a fallen tree. The further they went, however, the less accurate the missiles fire became. Just as Jonathan started to think they might actually make their escape; one finally struck a tree not far to the left. The tree disintegrated, sending splinters flying in every direction. An ear shattering scream erupted right behind Jonathan.

In horror, he skidded to a halt and turned, knowing what he was going to see. Becca had tumbled to the ground. As he rushed to her, she rolled over, revealing a large splinter sticking out of her thigh. Jonathan was at her side in an instant. He put a hand on the splinter, ready to pull it out. But then he felt around the other side of her leg. He cursed when he felt another part of the splinter, it had pierced right through.

Nose flaring as he sucked in deep breaths, he looked up and met Becca’s eyes. There was no way he could pull out the splinter without risking her bleeding out. “Go!” Becca shouted, her eyes tearing up as she pleaded with him. “Leave me, Somerville, get out of here. Save yourself!”

The sound of a tree splintering and branches crashing made Jonathan half turn. The tree that had just been struck by the missile was leaning over and starting to fall right on top of them. Jonathan acted on instinct. Scooping Becca up, he ignored her screams of pain and dived away from the falling tree just before its massive trunk squished them both. Thankfully, he jumped away from the direction the Karacknids were coming from, and the fallen tree gave them a moment’s respite from their fire.

“Go!” Becca shouted as she rolled over and pushed Jonathan off her. “This is no time for sentiment. Go! Right now!”

Jonathan shook his head. “No way, I’m not leaving you. I nearly lost you in that pirate base. I’m not losing you now.”

“You are the Imperial heir, you owe it to the Empire to save yourself,” Becca said, a savageness entering her voice. “Don’t make my death count for nothing.”

Ignoring her, Jonathan reached and picked Becca up. As gently as he could, he set her over his shoulder. Becca wriggled and fought him all the way. Then she punched him in the back knocking the wind out of him. “Let me down you fool. Let me down this instant,” she ordered.

Leaning forward, Jonathan broke into a fast jog. Becca kept protesting and thumping him as he ran. “Stop that!” Jonathan hissed. “You’re going to get us both killed. Which means you will get me killed. Stop it.”

To her credit, Becca stopped almost immediately. “If we get out of this, the moment you set me down, I’m going to beat you to a bloody pulp,” she threatened.

Jonathan couldn’t help grinning. As bad as her injury looked, he knew she couldn’t be too badly hurt if she was able to get so angry at him. “I look forward to it,” he replied. Explosions from several laser beams on nearby tree trunks shut him up. Instead, he focused on zigzagging and running as fast as he could. A frantic thirty seconds ensued as more laser beams tried to take them out. As he got further and further from the pushing Karacknids though, the beams began to thin out and then stopped altogether.

For several minutes, Jonathan kept running as fast as he could. As exhaustion threatened to take him, he slowed to a pace he felt he could maintain. Ten minutes passed as he kept his head down and kept going. For her part, Becca remained quite, apart from the occasional groan as Jonathan had to jump over an obstacle or shift her body weight slightly. Though he knew it wasn’t doing him any good, Jonathan couldn’t help glancing down at Becca’s leg as it hung over his shoulder and down his chest. Blood was still seeping from the giant splinter, and it was running down his chest and legs.

Just as he thought they were possibly clear of their pursuers, a very distinctive sound reached Jonathan’s ears. It was the hum of an impulse engine. They have shuttles out looking for us! Jonathan thought after cursing. He didn’t know if the shuttles could detect them in their suits and through the dense forest, but as the sound got closer, he feared they could.

Jonathan stopped. He knew he had to think. Just running would end up getting them killed. As gently as he could, he lowered Becca from his shoulder, knowing he needed her advice. As he sat her down though, he saw her eyes were closed. Gently, he shook her shoulder, but she didn’t respond. Fearing she was dead; Jonathan accessed the read out on her suit’s chest. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw she was only unconscious. Yet that didn’t help him much.

We need somewhere to hide, Jonathan told himself. Somewhere better than just in the forest. Becca had been leading them towards the mountains in search of a mineral deposit, but he wasn’t there yet, and even if he was, he wasn’t sure how she had intended to make sure they were above a rich mineral deposit. The nano drones! Jonathan shouted at himself as he realized what Becca had intended. Using them now could give away his position to the searching shuttles, but he had to take the risk.

Taking off his backpack, Jonathan pulled out a small canister and his datapad. Opening the canister with the press of a finger, he released hundreds of small nano drones that took off in a swarm and began to spread out. Quickly, Jonathan typed commands for the drones into his datapad and then sent them whizzing off in every direction. Putting his backpack on, he picked up Becca again and held her with one hand whilst he picked up his datapad with the other. Without waiting for the drones to find what he had sent them looking for, he started moving again, fearing the drones might attract the shuttle’s sensors.

It took nearly two minutes, a span of time that felt like an eternity to Jonathan with the sounds of shuttles whizzing back and forth over his head, but eventually, a nano drone found something that caught his attention. Half a kilometer to his east there looked to be a small cave. It wasn’t big, nor its entrance large, but one drone had entered it and found that it went quite deep. Turning, Jonathan set off towards the cave as fast as he could. As he drew close to the cave, the sound of the shuttles grew closer. Certain they had detected him, Jonathan picked up his pace, adrenalin driving him on.

Relief flooded through him when a large rock formation started to appear between the gaps in the thick trees. Several more strides brought him close enough to see the opening his datapad told him was not far away. All of a sudden though, the whining from the shuttles rapidly grew in volume. Twin explosions erupted twenty meters behind Jonathan to his right. Then two more exploded ten meters in front to his left. The shuttles were firing down missiles at whatever sensor contact they were following.

Jonathan tapped a button on his datapad, sending a signal to the micro drones to power up their sensors to full. Doing so would burn out the drones’ batteries in the space of thirty seconds, but suddenly the Karacknids found many signals that looked like potential targets covering a space of more than a square mile.

More missiles rained down around Jonathan. Their shockwaves almost threw him to the ground, but his augments and his grim determination not to hurt Becca kept him on his feet. Then, before he realized it, he reached the entrance to the cave. It was even narrower than he had thought. The only way to get in was to take Becca from his shoulders and hug her close to his chest, then standing sideways, he squeezed in through the crack.

Around him, the cave shook as missiles hit the rocks nearby. For a second, Jonathan thought the entrance was going to collapse around him. Claustrophobia suddenly welled up and threatened to grab a hold of his senses. Closing his eyes, Jonathan tried to ignore it and kept squeezing forward. As the opening widened, he almost stumbled and fell, catching himself at the last moment. Outside, more missiles detonated causing the ground to shake under his feet.

Activating the light on his datapad, Jonathan looked around, the cave was just tall enough to allow him to stand, but each side was less than a meter from him. You need to go deeper, he told himself, certain the shuttles would figure out where he had gone once the drones’ batteries ran out. As gently as he could, he held Becca and moved forward. After travelling ten meters or so into the cave, he stopped, turned, and took his plasma pistol from its holster. He didn’t want to do it. In fact, the prospect came close to terrifying him, but he felt it was the only hope he wouldn’t be followed. Setting the pistol to full power, he blasted the cave’s entrance, causing rocks and rubble to fall down and seal it. Then he set off down into the cave again, more vibrations under his feet telling him the Karacknids hadn’t given up yet.

As he kept going, Jonathan lost track of time. All he knew was that as long as he kept feeling vibrations from Karacknid missiles exploding, he needed to go deeper. Eventually, he realized he hadn’t felt one for several minutes. The cave itself had also widened out considerably to where he had to strain to see the nearest wall. As he paused, Jonathan also became aware of how much his body was screaming in protest. Sheer exhaustion threatened to force him onto his knees.

Not wanting to hurt Becca, he quickly lowered her onto her back. Then he pulled out the medical kit from his backpack. After checking her vital signs on her suit’s readout, he administered several drugs to help her. Then he looked down at her thigh. He knew he needed to do something about the splinter now. The bleeding had largely stopped thanks to Becca’s implants, but if he didn’t remove the splinter, it was bound to turn septic.

Fastening a tourniquet around her upper thigh, Jonathan injected a blood coagulant above and below Becca’s wound with a hypo-spray from the medical kit. Then he took out and prepared two artificial skin plasters. Checking once more to make sure Becca was still unconscious, he placed one hand around the thicker part of the splinter. With his other hand, he firmly grasped Becca’s thigh. After counting to three, he yanked on the splinter. It came away quickly, though not without eliciting another groan from Becca.

Throwing the splinter aside, Jonathan immediately applied a plaster to each side of Becca’s wound. He held them in place for the sixty seconds it took for the plaster to activate and for the nano bots in them to start fastening the skin onto Becca’s to seal the wound. When they were done, he checked her vital signs one more time. Confident she wasn’t going to die on him any time soon, Jonathan sat back. As he did, exhaustion finally took him and he couldn’t help lying back further and putting his head down. Within seconds he was asleep.

*

Sometime later, Jonathan felt himself being gently shaken. He groaned for the movement to stop. Then as he regained a measure of consciousness, he thought the shakes were from missile detonations. His eyes snapped open in alarm. Instead of a Karacknid or an enemy shuttle however, he was greeted by Becca’s face leaning over his. He couldn’t help smiling up at her. “You’re awake,” he said as he grinned.

Becca shook her head. “Of course I’m awake, who do you think woke you up sleepyhead?” She moved back slightly and gestured around at the cave. “Where exactly have you taken us?”

“We are underground,” Jonathan explained. “We were chased by Karacknid shuttles, somehow they were able to detect us. This was the best place to hide.” Looking back up the cave, Jonathan remembered what he had done to the entrance. “Though, I’m not sure how easy it will be to get out. I had to collapse the entrance to stop them following us in.”

Becca nodded as her eyes looked around the cave, she already had a torch from her utility belt out and had their surroundings lit up. “Well, it’s not the most comfortable place a man has ever taken me, but given our circumstances, I suppose I can’t complain.”

Jonathan sat up and looked down at Becca’s leg. “Your wound, how is it?”

Becca reached down and tapped her thigh where the splinter had been. “Okay, thanks to you,” she said. Moving her thigh slightly, she winced. “It hurts of course, but it will heal.” She then turned around and held Jonathan’s eyes with a serious stare. Their faces were just a handful of inches apart. “You disobeyed me. I give you a direct order to leave me, yet you risked everything. You’re too important to worry about just one life. Why? Why didn’t you leave me?”

Jonathan looked down, partly embarrassed and partly unsure of how to answer. As a member of the Imperial Guard, the entire point of Becca’s existence was to die in his place if necessary. Carrying her had undoubtedly slowed him. It was even possible the damage to her combat suit was how the Karacknid shuttles had tracked them. Yet, there was no way he would have left her behind.

“Why?” Becca pressed as she reached out and forced Jonathan’s chin up so he couldn’t look away from her.

“Because I couldn’t lose you,” Jonathan said as passion filled his voice, though he kept his eyes down despite her fingers under his chin. “I thought I had lost you when the pirate base exploded.” He shook his head. “I can’t feel that again.” This time, when he brought his eyes up, he held her gaze unflinchingly. As he stared at her he was finally sure. Sure what he had felt then, and what he felt now. “And,” he added, “because of how I feel right now. How you make me feel. If I had to, I’d try fighting my way through a thousand Karacknids rather than leave you behind. I don’t want to go on if you’re not by my side with me, protecting me, advising me, helping me.”

The stern look on Becca’s face disappeared. This time, she shook her head. “I’m a marine. I’m supposed to protect you, not feel this way about you.” Confusion filled Becca’s face, confusion and something else.

Jonathan’s lips curled up ever so slightly when he recognized it. It was the same look he had seen his mother give his father often enough. Throwing caution to the wind, he took what felt like the riskiest maneuver of his naval career, he leaned in and pressed his lips against Becca’s. The moment they touched; he knew he had made no mistake. Delight and pleasure filled his senses and his mind.

For the smallest fraction of a second, Becca resisted him, then she gave in as her senses were overwhelmed too. In moments, they were fully embraced as they kissed one another deeply.

Chapter 28

Though few battles were fought in this interwar period compared to the periods before and after, each one was vitally significant. They must therefore be studied carefully to understand the progression in naval weapons and tactics, as well as to help take in the wider strategic situation.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Matilda, 10th April 2511 AD.

Five weeks to the day after leaving Camlosan, Matilda and Emilie's fleet, eighteen hundred Camogados warships, and nine hundred Ujalaa warships slipped silently into the Samsalan system. Before giving any other orders, Emilie waited with bated breath as Matilda's passive sensors sifted through every stray electromagnetic wave that washed over her flagship. Thirty seconds later, she leaned forward in her command chair, a satisfied grin on her face. Ala'ron's flagship and tender ships were still in the system.

"They are here," Emilie said as she turned to Roche and Rodgers. "This is it; this is what we've been waiting for."

"We will not let her get away," Roche said forcefully. Around her, the rest of Emilie's staff officers nodded, all sharing the same determination.

Emilie felt it too. For more than two years now, ever since Ala'ron had escaped from being imprisoned on her homeworld, Emilie had been tasked with hunting her down. Now her quarry was finally in her sights, and she had no intentions of letting the genocidal alien Queen go. "Open a COM channel to Defiance," Emilie requested.

A moment later, a holo image of Admiral Dravans appeared. "It seems we are not too late," Emilie said to her counterpart. She gestured towards the direction of Ala'ron's fleet. "Now that you see the enemy with your own eyes, are you still willing to go ahead with our plan?"

Dravans' eyes darted away for a moment, Emilie guessed towards the holo display of Ala'ron's fleet. "The Flex-aor have a formidable fleet," Dravans admitted. "But we have a good plan. And I'd rather fight our enemy here than above one of my own species' worlds. Your ships will be taking the greatest risk; as long as you are prepared to move ahead, my fleet will do its duty."

Emilie nodded. "Then we may as well proceed tonight; there's no sense in delaying. It has been a pleasure traveling with you these last five weeks, Admiral. If we are victorious, but I do not see you on the other side, remember my people's contribution fondly. If we are not victorious…" Emilie trailed off, not really sure how to finish her sentence. If they weren't victorious, it would be because they were both dead, and it would also mean the end of the Camogodas civilization.

"If we're not victorious, Admiral Alveraz, it will only be because we have given our all and died to protect those whom we love," Dravans replied. "That will not be a bad way to leave this plane of existence. But, enough of such talk. Rather let us say we will destroy this ravagers' fleet and avenge all those they have killed over the years."

Emilie smiled. "I can agree with that, Admiral. Good luck, then."

"And to you too," Dravans said before giving Emilie a deep bow. "And do not worry; whatever befalls your fleet today, my people will never forget you."

Emilie bowed back to Dravans and then cut the COM channel. "Lieutenant Johanssen, take us into the system," Emilie ordered. Moments later, Matilda and Emilie's four hundred ships slowly started to move forward. Still in stealth, they didn't head directly towards Ala'ron's fleet; instead, they began to skirt their way around the outer edge of the system.

As they left their new friends behind, Emilie couldn't help wishing Dravans had more ships with him. When they had met the fleets of the Camogados' two neighbors on the border of Camogados space, only one had agreed to join them. The nine hundred Ujalaa ships in formation with Dravans' fleet were very welcome, but Emilie would have felt a lot happier about their plan if their force had been another thousand ships stronger.

But we will work with what we've got, Emilie told herself fiercely. They didn't have the strength to go after Ala'ron directly; bringing the High Queen personally to justice would have to wait until another day. But taking out her tender ships would be a devastating blow to their enemy. Having touched Ala'ron's mind before, Emilie could easily imagine the fury Ala'ron would feel if her tender ships were destroyed. If the attack was successful, that knowledge would more than satisfy Emilie and make up for the fact they didn't have the strength to strike at Ala'ron directly.

For six hours, Matilda and Emilie's fleet very slowly circumnavigated the Samsal system until they were well away from the shift passage they had used to enter the system. At a prearranged point, they then turned and started to cruise deeper into the system on a direct course for Ala'ron's tender ships. Another hour passed, and then the next stage of Emilie's plan began to unfold.

Making it look like they had just jumped into the system, Dravans' two thousand seven hundred warships carried out a micro jump right to the edge of the system's mass shadow. They emerged right on top of a picket squadron Ala'ron had watching the end of the shift passage. Without making a pretense of hiding, Dravans' fleet began to accelerate hard as they charged the picket squadron and engaged them. In a matter of minutes, every Flex-aor warship was destroyed. Then, in a direct challenge, Dravans turned his fleet onto an intercept course with Ala'ron's flagship.

Though it would take an hour to reach them, Emilie knew Dravans had also transmitted a message directly to Ala'ron, declaring that she was going to be made to pay for the atrocities she had committed against the Samsal. Though Dravans knew that wasn't the actual plan, he was only one of a small handful of officers who knew that. As far as his fleet was concerned, that was exactly their goal.

Given Emilie's previous experience with Ala'ron's telepathic capabilities, they had decided to keep the number of officers who knew what was really going on as small as possible. Therefore, if Ala'ron feared Dravans' fleet was launching some kind of feint and tried to probe the minds of Dravans' officers, she would find what Emilie wanted her to find. Of course, there was a risk Ala'ron could corrupt the mind of Dravans or one of his immediate subordinates, but Emilie had briefed them all on the possibility and so they were as prepared for what might happen as they could be. Crucially, neither Dravans nor any of his officers knew just what Emilie had planned, so even if they were compromised, there was a good chance she would still succeed.

If Ala'ron did try to reach out with her mind towards the fleet that was suddenly threatening her, Emilie couldn't tell, but she didn't feel Ala'ron's mind reaching out across the system. Her fleet did respond to Dravans' appearance, however. In formation around her flagship, Ala'ron had three thousand warships, with another five hundred spread out across the system on patrol. Two thousand five hundred broke away from her flagship and turned to intercept Dravans. Another three hundred of the patrolling ships moved to join them. Ala’ron was then left with just five hundred ships to defend the tender ships.

Emilie nodded when she saw the numbers. It was just as she had expected. If Ala'ron wanted, she could run, but that was not Ala'ron's way, not when she faced an inferior enemy, especially not one that had rebuked her. It wasn't the wisest move, for with their better weapon systems, Ala'ron's fleet had an advantage of about two to one. Ordinarily, Emilie would jump at the chance to fight such a battle, but if Ala'ron fled, and then turned to threaten the Camogados colonies, she would force Dravans to spread out his fleet and then she could engage his ships bit by bit with a far larger advantage. But you are not going to do that, are you, Emilie thought towards her adversary. You've been challenged, and so you will destroy those who you deem worthless in your sight.

For an hour, both groups of ships moved towards one another without altering their headings. Though every minute Emilie delayed caused Dravans' fleet to come closer and closer to danger, she had to wait for the right moment. Before that moment came, however, the decision to act was forced upon her. Without warning, two hundred ships suddenly broke away from the fleet closing with Dravans. Another hundred left the fleet that was still gathered around Ala'ron's flagship. They all spread out on headings that would allow them to cover the inner system with sensor emissions.

Roche turned to Emilie. "There's no sign of any ships or recon drones anywhere near us," she reported, letting Emilie know it was unlikely they had been detected.

"She knows something is amiss," Emilie surmised. "Dravans is charging his ships towards almost certain death. She's figured out it has to be a ruse."

At that moment, Emilie felt a familiar presence brush over her. Ala'ron was reaching out with her mind. The merest touch made Emilie recoil in horror at the memories. Nevertheless, Emilie opened her mind to Ala'ron's, for she needed to grab the High Queen's attention. "Yes," she thought as she felt Ala'ron become fully aware of her and focus her telepathic powers onto Matilda's location. "I am here."

"You!" Ala'ron hissed. "I should have known. You dare think you can trick me. I will crush you and your pathetic friends."

As Ala'ron spoke, Emilie felt her trying to force her way into Emilie's mind. She could tell what the High Queen was searching for; she wanted to know how many ships she had. Emilie put up some resistance, but then allowed Ala'ron to see what she knew: she had four hundred ships, and not a single one more. At the same time, she gave a hand signal to Roche. It told her Chief of Staff Ala'ron was trying to control her, and also gave the order for Matilda to come out of stealth.

Just seconds after Ala'ron learned the strength of Emilie's fleet, it revealed itself as all four hundred ships powered up their engines to full and began to race towards the Flex-aor tender ships. Thanks to their slow cruise around the system, they were coming in at an angle that the main Flex-aor fleet closing with Dravans couldn't counter.

Emilie felt Ala'ron swear, yet at the same time, the High Queen's fear subsided. She knew she could take four hundred ships. A moment later, a far more powerful force assaulted her mind. Ala'ron was trying to take control of her to stop her attack. Emilie resisted as best she could while at the same time, she mentally laughed at Ala'ron. "That trick will not work a second time. Even if you can take control of me, all my subordinates already have their orders. Unless you can control every Captain and every gunner, your tender ships will soon be no more."

Suddenly the mental assault stopped. "So be it," Ala'ron said. "I am tired of you hunting me. You have been a fool, thinking your species superior to mine. I will settle this once and for all. And then I will come for your family." A new force projected two images into Emilie's mind. They were from memories of her husband and son, memories Ala'ron had stolen the last time the High Queen had touched her mind. As Emilie was forced to look at them, her husband and son began to scream out in pain. They both fell to the floor and writhed around in agony, then in an instant their bodies tensed up and became still. "I will see that they both die at my hands, this I promise you."

Emilie knew Ala'ron was trying to bait her, even so, she let anger flood through her. "You will never touch a hair on their head! Never!" she mentally screamed.

Ala'ron just laughed and then withdrew her presence from Emilie's mind. Immediately, Emilie slumped back in her chair. She had to take several ragged breaths before she felt she had the energy to open her eyes. When she did, she was greeted by the visuals of Ala'ron's fleet of five hundred ships turning away from her tender ships onto an intercept course for Matilda. She has taken the bait, Emilie thought with a smile.

"Are you okay, Admiral?" Roche asked, staring at Emilie with a concerned look on her face. "Is she still trying to access your mind?"

Emilie gave her Chief of Staff a reassuring smile. "She's gone now. I don't think she got anything from me." Emilie nodded towards Ala'ron's flagship; she means to destroy us herself.

Roche turned and looked at Ala'ron's charging ships. "Then we have a fight on our hands," Roche said. "At long last." The two of them shared a look that spoke volumes. After two years of searching, they were finally about to get Ala'ron under their guns.

"The tender ships are powering up their engines," Lieutenant Cao reported. "They're breaking orbit from the Samsal's homeworld."

Emilie watched as the large ships and their escort of just one hundred warships began to move away from the planet. They settled onto a course that took them away from both her and Dravans' fleet. Ala'ron was making sure that if any of her enemies managed to get past her ships, they wouldn't be able to catch the tender ships. That was fine with Emilie; she had no concerns in that department.

What was more concerning were the additional patrol ships that were racing to join Ala'ron's fleet. By the time her ships reached missile range, their numbers looked like they would have risen to six hundred. Dravans was also about to be in a spot of bother. The second Emilie had revealed her ships, Dravans had turned his away from the larger Flex-aor fleet that was bearing down on him. Rather than pull back to support their High Queen, however, the Flex-aor fleet was still accelerating hard after Dravans. Already both sides had one missile salvo in space.

We are both going to take a beating, Emilie estimated as she weighed up how both fights were likely to go. But it will be worth it.

"Look, Ala'ron's ship is slowing," Cao pointed out in surprise.

Emilie's eyes widened as well as she saw what was happening on the holo display. Ala'ron's flagship, along with fifty other warships, was slowing. "She is shying away from the fight!" Emilie said, matching Cao's surprise. From the venom she had detected in Ala'ron's words, she had been certain the High Queen intended to bring her ship alongside Matilda and blast away at Emilie's flagship until she was dead.

"She knows her force can beat us without risking her own life," Roche guessed.

Emilie nodded. Given Ala'ron's flagship was unmistakable, and that Emilie knew how integral the High Queen was to her forces, she most certainly would have ordered an entire salvo targeted at the High Queen's flagship. "She does," Emilie said, disappointed. She suddenly wished she had telepathic capabilities and could reach out and goad Ala'ron into fighting herself.

"Open a COM channel," Emilie requested, realizing she could do the next best thing. "What's the matter, High Queen? Why are you scared all of a sudden? Why does the prospect of facing an inferior race cause you to run away so quickly?" she had transmitted out into space.

Seconds later, Emilie felt the familiar tendrils of Ala'ron's mind reach out to her. She only shared two sentences. "You won't be laughing when you are dead, Human. Enjoy your last moments of life."

Emilie was surprised by how calm the High Queen felt. Two fleets had surprised her forces and were both threatening her tender ships. Yet Ala'ron felt as if she was certain of victory. Well, we'll just have to see about that, Emilie said to herself, knowing Ala'ron was probably aware of her thoughts. "Roche, send out the signal," she ordered.

Seconds later, one hundred and forty-five new contacts appeared on the holo display. Emilie smiled at them as she sensed Ala'ron's shock. Her smile turned into a grin when Ala'ron's presence vanished a second later. Your problems are not over yet, High Queen, she thought towards her enemy.

Chapter 29

For generations it was theorized that there are some among us who possess capabilities we did not even know we could possess. But only in relatively recent times have we come to understand just what these are.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Georgia received the signal at the same time as the rest of the fighters in Wing Commander Satoru’s attack force. Her fingers twitched towards her flight stick, but she held herself back. She wasn’t in command, Satoru was.

“All squadrons, we have the go order,” Satoru said, breaking radio silence. “Reactors and engines to full. Let’s blow these tender ships out of the water!”

Georgia reached forward and pushed her reactor to full. Then she increased her fighter’s acceleration to match Satoru’s. Next, she powered up her fighter’s active sensors to see what was going on in the system. Quickly, thousands of contacts appeared as the different fleet formations were detected. Smaller contacts also began to fill the screen, telling Georgia Admiral Dravans’ force had already joined battle with the Flex-aor.

In less than thirty seconds, her sensors told her Emilie’s plan had worked almost perfectly. Dravans had lured most of the Flex-aor fleet away from the tender ships, and Emilie’s ships had drawn out the majority of the ships who had stayed behind. There was now an open path for Wing Commander Satoru’s fighters. Having launched from their carriers an hour ago, and then travelled further around the system before turning and heading in towards where the tender ships where, Satoru now had her fighters in the perfect position to charge and catch and destroy the pursuing tender ships.

“Wing will turn onto heading nine seven four point four,” Satoru ordered. “Blue, Green, and Scimitar squadrons will fall back to take the tender ships, the rest of us will engage whatever they try to throw at us.”

As the various Squadron Leaders acknowledged her orders, Georgia rolled her shoulders and tried to relax herself. Technically, she wasn’t a member of any of the squadrons in the wing, though she had been attached to Sparrow squadron. When she had heard of Emilie’s plan, she had insisted on joining the attack. As she had argued, if her tactics were to be employed, then she wanted to be there helping the pilots she had spent the last several months training. After Georgia had passed her medical, Emilie hadn’t been able to hold her back.

“Sparrows, check your flight controls,” Sparrow One ordered. “We may be called up to deal with the first ships they send our way.”

As Georgia reached forward for her flight stick to carry out a small weave, she hesitated. A strange feeling passed over her. It felt almost like the light from a lighthouse. It washed over her as if it was searching for something and then was gone.

A moment later, her COM unit crackled, and Satoru's voice spoke to the entire Wing. "I've just received new orders from Admiral Alveraz. We are to abort our attack. Repeat, we are to abort our attack. All fighters decelerate and turn back towards our carriers," she ordered.

Georgia swore, certain about what had happened. Emilie had warned them all about this. As she cursed again, her hand darted out and tapped her COM unit. "All squadrons, this is Captain Somerville. Ignore that last order. Repeat, ignore that last order. Ala'ron has compromised Satoru. We attack as planned."

As soon as she finished speaking, Georgia's eyes darted down to her scopes. Satoru's fighter had slowed and fallen out of formation. Several others had done the same, but all the rest were still accelerating hard. Even as she watched, the few that had fallen back quickly started accelerating again, all but Satoru's. You won't stop us that easily, she thought as her eyes settled on the symbol that was Ala'ron's flagship.

Looking at Ala'ron's flagship made Georgia realize that the Flex-aor fleet had reacted to the appearance of their fighter force. Fifty ships, including Ala'ron's flagship, were racing away from the fleet that had been moving to intercept Emilie's fleet. Each ship was moving at its best possible speed, and so the destroyers and light cruisers were moving ahead of the larger battleships. All of them were trying to interpose themselves between the Imperial fighters and the tender ships. The tender ships' escorts had also altered course. They were moving away from the tender ships in an effort to intercept the Imperial fighters before the fighters could get into range to fire their missiles. Even as Georgia watched, more ships broke away from the fleet of six hundred ships that were still angling to intercept Emilie's fleet. Fifty destroyers and light cruisers turned and started accelerating hard as they too sought to catch the Imperial fighter force.

Someone has to respond to these moves, Georgia told herself as she glanced at the formation of twelve fighter squadrons arrayed around her Hellcat. So far, no other squadron leader had spoken up to assume overall command. Georgia frowned at that. Everyone knew who the next two most senior Squadron Leaders were. For a second, she thought that maybe Ala'ron had used her telepathic capabilities to compromise their minds as well. She didn't know how Ala'ron knew who they were, though. Then it hit her, they're waiting for you, stupid! Having spoken up and given the order to continue the attack, everyone was deferring to her. You do have by far the most combat experience, she reminded herself.

Taking a deep breath, Georgia accepted her new responsibility. Tapping her COM unit, she got to work. "Alright Wing, we're going to have to deal with the destroyers and cruisers from Ala'ron's fleet, and then the warships coming up from the tender ships. Blue, Green, and Scimitar squadrons will still hold back to strike the tender ships. I want Hawk, Red, and Thunderbolt squadrons to prepare to peel off to hit the destroyers coming from Ala'ron's fleet. The rest of us will stay in reserve."

"Understood, Wing Commander," Thunderbolt One said, acknowledging that they had all accepted Georgia's battlefield promotion. "We'll clear the way for you."

Before Georgia could reply, she felt the same sense of searching pass over her from minutes ago. This time, the light focused on her. It quickly intensified. Within seconds, it felt like tentacles were latching onto her mind and trying to rip her out of her flight seat. A voice then spoke to her. "You now command the fighters that would destroy my ships, I think not." Immediately, Georgia felt a force press on her mind, trying to sift through her thoughts and memories. "Georgia is your name. Listen to me, Georgia, resisting is pointless. Give in to my control."

Georgia shook her head. She could feel Ala'ron gaining control of her will. In just seconds, she knew she would be giving orders for their Wing to turn back. Panic and disgust welled up within her. As they grew, she could feel them corrupting her meager efforts to resist Ala'ron. Any second now, and she was going to give in. She couldn't help it. Then, words from her father came to her. "Panic has never saved anyone. A true warrior sees death coming, faces it head-on, and reacts rationally."

As her father's words flowed through her mind, they momentarily drowned out Ala'ron's, Immediately Georgia knew what to do. Exhaling slowly, she slipped into her trance-like state. It was how she fought every fighter battle, and it was how she would fight off Ala'ron's mental assault. The moment she entered her trance, the strength of Ala'ron's attack faded. She could still feel the High Queen trying to wrest control of her mind, but now it seemed as if she was watching as an outsider. More than that, it was as if Ala'ron's attack had turned into a shadow. It was still there, but it barely had any form or strength.

Moreover, Georgia now found she could swat away each attack as easily as extinguishing the flame from a candle. She did this time and time again as she felt Ala'ron try to enter her mind several different ways. Her confidence grew each time to the point where she knew that even if she came out of her trance, her anxiety wouldn't threaten to overwhelm her.

"You will not control me," Georgia thought towards Ala'ron as she grew tired of the game of cat and mouse.

The High Queen seemed to jump back at Georgia's words. "Who do you think you are to talk to me like that?" Ala'ron demanded. With renewed strength, the High Queen tried to bash down Georgia's defenses.

Georgia summoned her mental strength, ready to thrust Ala'ron from her mind completely. As she did, however, she was able to get a glimpse of what Ala'ron was trying to do. She wanted to convince Georgia to pull back with her fighters or, if not, to at least divert them into attacking targets other than the tender ships. An idea came to Georgia in that instant. One that was extremely risky, reckless even, but she was certain it would work. So certain, that she made the decision at once.

As the next mental attack came in, Georgia only partially resisted it. Directing the flow of Ala'ron's mental probe, she allowed Ala'ron to see some of her memories. They were enough to let Ala'ron know who she was. For a moment, Georgia sensed shock from Ala'ron, then it was followed by rage, and then by a more calm and calculating feeling.

"So," Ala'ron said, suddenly sounding almost winsome. "You are the Emperor's daughter. How nice to meet you."

"Stay out of my mind!" Georgia shouted, even as she added an extra barrier to her true thoughts.

"Now, now, there is no need to be hasty," Ala'ron said. "Your father and I go way back. Do you know I have touched his mind as I now touch yours? He was strong, as I now see you are. That explains a lot."

"My father defeated you once, and now I'm going to finish it. You will not turn our fighters back!" Georgia answered fiercely.

Ala'ron laughed, "You may think you are your father's equal, but you are not. He is a great warrior, that I cannot deny. But look at you. Here I am, the one who has killed millions of your people, and yet, you fly right past me. He would know a real prize when he saw it. You run like a scared schoolgirl."

Georgia had to fight to feign anger. She hid her mental smile far from where she was allowing Ala'ron to probe. "I know my duty," she shot back. Even as she spoke, she allowed Ala'ron more access to her mind. As she suspected, Ala'ron stoked up her anger. Feeling it grow, Georgia allowed it to grab control of her. "You think you're so smart!" Georgia shouted. "Just wait until you feel my wrath!"

With a flick of a button, Georgia activated her COM unit. "Hawk and Rose squadrons, you're with me. We have a new target. I have a score to settle. Thunderbolt One, take command of the Wing, take out those warships, and clear the way for the attack on the tender ships. And the rest of you, no matter what other orders you hear, you are to take out those tender ships!"

"What? Where are you going?" Thunderbolt One asked in confusion.

Georgia wanted to tell him, but she feared Ala'ron would be aware of her words or might even try reading Thunderbolt One's mind. "Trust me," she said instead. "I've got this." Easing her flight stick over, Georgia turned the nose of her Hellcat onto an intercept course for Ala'ron's flagship. She was glad when the twenty-four fighters of Hawk and Rose squadrons did the same.

"Good," Ala'ron thought to Georgia. "We can finish this face to face." Behind her words, Georgia could feel Ala'ron's delight. Her capital ships were too slow to catch up to Georgia's fighters, but by tricking Georgia to attack her, she had weakened the fighter attack moving against her vulnerable tender ships.

As if to make the way more inviting, the destroyers and light cruisers racing ahead of Ala'ron's flagship altered course slightly to allow Georgia and her two squadrons to pass them without being engaged. She doesn't want me fighting her small ships, Georgia told herself. It meant Thunderbolt One would have to deal with them, but Georgia didn't mind if it gave her a clean shot at Ala'ron.

"Stick with me Hawks and Roses," Georgia said to the twenty-four fighter pilots arrayed around her Hellcat. "I'll see you through this."

In her head, Georgia felt Ala'ron laugh. The High Queen was still stirring up her anger and was also trying to dampen her fear. In her trance-like state, Georgia was aware of it, allowed it to happen, but was unaffected. She did, from time to time, try to resist Ala'ron's control, resisting right up to the point she nearly won back her freedom. Then she allowed Ala'ron to win out. Doing so forced Ala'ron to keep her focus on her rather than attacking Thunderbolt One or the other pilots.

As her anger continued to boil within her, she kept her focus largely on Ala'ron's flagship. She stared at it with an intensity that convinced Ala'ron Georgia had only one thing on her mind. Out of the corner of her eye though, she watched on one of her secondary screens as Thunderbolt One dispatched three squadrons to engage the destroyers and light cruisers from Ala'ron's fleet. The thirty-six fighters tore into the fifty ships with abandon. Half were killed, but most got close enough to launch their two antimatter missiles. Twenty-nine missiles scored hits, knocking out a good portion of the Flex-aor force. The rest of the ships were thrown off course due to their evasive maneuvers. Quickly though, they reformed and continued to charge to intercept the rest of Thunderbolt One's fighters.

For sixty seconds, the Flex-aor ships were able to bring the fighters into range. Nine Hellcats were blown apart. But then the Hellcats' momentum took them away from the Flex-aor warships. Georgia nodded to herself. Now the only ships that stood between Thunderbolt One and the tender ships were the tender ships' original escorts. The one hundred Flex-aor warships outnumbered Thunderbolt One's remaining seven squadrons of fighters, but Georgia had a hunch that she could even the odds.

With the initial fight over, Georgia now focused fully on Ala'ron's fleet. She had thirty capital ships arrayed around her flagship, and another forty smaller ships that had broken off from the larger fleet that was engaging Emilie's fleet. Against just twenty-five fighters, on paper, her Hellcats stood no chance. Georgia could feel Ala’ron’s confidence flowing through the mental link the High Queen held between them.

“Listen up, pilots,” Georgia said to Rose and Hawk squadron’s fighters in a calm voice that ignored the anger Ala’ron was still bubbling up within her. “We’re going to use the overlapping tactic as we come into range. Hold fire until I give the order. Every missile is to target Ala’ron’s flagship, don’t waste any on any other targets.”

Bewilderment filled the mental link between Georgia and Ala’ron. “You think you can actually beat me?” Ala’ron asked. Even as she spoke, Georgia could sense Ala’ron’s confusion about how she could appear so calm with everything Ala’ron was doing to her mind.

Georgia mentally smiled at Ala’ron. “You have picked the wrong Somerville to mess with, High Queen. Goodbye.” Closing her eyes, Georgia focused on her trance-like state. She had retreated into it with a small portion of her mind as she shielded herself from Ala’ron's prying tentacles. Now, she forced her trance outward, enveloping all of her mind. As she did, she thrust Ala’ron from her mind with a force that caused the High Queen to convulse in her pool of thick goo. Even as Ala’ron’s mental tentacles were hurled away from Georgia, Georgia reached out with her mind and grabbed a hold of one. Through it, she forced her mind into Ala’ron’s. Summoning all the mental strength she had, she reached out as if with a fist and smashed at Ala’ron’s mental defenses.

At once, Ala’ron’s unfettered thoughts and emotions flowed to Georgia. Georgia was instantly aware of how the two fleet battles with Dravans’ and Emilie’s forces were going, as, to her amazement, Ala’ron was using her telepathy to fight them both while simultaneously deal with her. At the same time, she was aware of where every one of Ala’ron’s other fleets and squadrons were, spread out across hundreds of light years. Crucially, she could feel Ala’ron’s mental control over the captains of the ships defending her flagship and the tender ships. Reaching out, she grabbed a hold of Ala’ron’s mental links to them. Then she began to scream orders. “Scatter. All ships are to scatter. Abandon your formation, preserve your ships at all costs.” Along with the command, she sent the visual image of hidden Imperial dreadnaughts sneaking up on them from the rear.

The result of her command was chaos. Some ships reacted immediately, disrupting both squadron’s formations. Others had to swerve out of their way to avoid collisions. Three ships in Ala’ron’s fleet weren’t so fortunate. Two struck each other, causing an instant explosion, the debris from which crashed into a third, crippling it as well. As Georgia kept repeating the order, more ships started to scatter. Many thought the explosions from the collisions were from weapons fire from the hidden dreadnaughts. Some, to their credit, remained close to Ala’ron’s flagship, deciding to protect their Queen at all costs, but the damage had already been done.

For her part, Ala’ron screamed at Georgia in words Georgia couldn’t understand. Shock and fear filled the High Queen’s emotions. Again and again, Ala’ron threw her strength at Georgia’s hold on her link to her Captains. Georgia resisted with all her might. Though she felt herself weakening, she held on for as long as she could, constantly repeating the order. It took the Flex-aor High Queen just thirteen seconds to wrest control back. It should have been far quicker, but her utter disbelief at what Georgia had done had momentarily paralyzed her.

In those thirteen seconds, Georgia accomplished more than she had dared to hope. Both Flex-aor squadrons were in disarray. To add salt to their wounds, she tapped her COM unit and gave an order to her own fighters. “Overlapping maneuvers!” she ordered.

In response, the twenty-four fighters of Rose and Hawk squadrons began to carry out the elaborate evasive maneuvers Georgia’s brother had learned from the Dudl’lons. Each flight of four fighters began to dance around one another. Then each flight danced around the other three flights in its squadron. Finally, each squadron began to weave around one another. For all the Flex-aor warships that were not scattering and had their weapons still focused on Georgia’s fighters, the result was an overlapping array of targets that confused their ships' targeting sensors.

Nevertheless, they opened fire with abandon as Ala’ron, now back in control, drove them on with all her might. Already in her trance-like state, Georgia twisted and wove her way through everything fired at her. She didn’t notice the explosions of other Hellcats around her. Nor did she even notice when Ala’ron, able to sense which fighter was hers, had the defensive fire of her entire capital ship focused solely on her. Several times her shields flared, but not once did a laser beam penetrate to strike her fighter.

Seconds before Georgia got into range with her antimatter missiles, Ala’ron launched her final desperate assault. Her mental tentacles all reached out and enveloped Georgia’s mind once again. They ripped at her defenses, seeking to pull Georgia out of her trance-like state. Georgia resisted as best she could. With her attention now divided between her evasive maneuvers and defending herself, she felt Ala’ron gaining ground. A second before she knew her mental strength was about to run out, her Hellcat beeped at her. She was in missile range. Ceasing her maneuvers, Georgia gathered her strength and flung Ala’ron from her mind for a second time. Just before the last of the tentacles was tossed aside, she allowed Ala’ron to see her finger depress her primary firing trigger.

As Georgia's two antimatter missiles shot off, she felt Ala’ron scream in anger, then their connection was lost. Regaining her senses, Georgia shouted in triumph as she saw a cloud of other antimatter missiles join hers. Fire from seventeen Hellcats raced towards Ala’ron’s flagship. Every Flex-aor warship diverted their fire onto the missiles. Quickly they began to detonate. It wasn’t quickly enough, however. In the space of fourteen seconds, nine of the missiles covered the distance to their target. Desperate evasive maneuvers caused three to miss entirely. Four more only got close enough to score proximity hits. Even as the antimatter from their detonations washed over Ala’ron’s ship, two more slammed directly into the large battleship. Their momentum and tungsten tips allowed them to penetrate through the battleship's armor, hull, and several reinforced bulkheads. Then they detonated.

In her mind, Georgia could still feel traces of Ala’ron. As the first antimatter hit her ship, her rage turned to terror. Then Georgia felt the jolt of the two missiles striking Ala’ron’s battleship and penetrating deep into her. “Noo!” was the last word Ala’ron began to scream. It was cut off instantly as her ship shattered and two antimatter blooms erupted from within her innards.

Georgia let out a scream of her own as the last vestige of Ala’ron’s telepathic abilities vanished from her mind. In contrast to Ala’ron’s however, her’s was a scream of triumph. She had done it. She had avenged every Human who had been killed by the High Queen and her spawn over the last thirty years! Pumping her fists, Georgia let out another cry of satisfaction. Then her training kicked in. Quickly, she activated her COM unit. “Great shooting Roses and Hawks. Now let’s get out of here, we can leave the clean up to someone else. Pull up and away!”

Chapter 30

Victory is all the sweeter when it is shared by those you consider friends. It loses almost all of its joy when only empty command chairs are left where once comrades sat.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Matilda

When Emilie had first seen Georgia turn to attack Ala’ron’s fleet, she had reached out to activate her COM unit to order her cousin back. Yet the distance had been too far for a message to reach Georgia in time. In horror, Emilie watched her niece charge the Flex-aor High Queen, even as her fleet closed with and engaged the ships Ala’ron had sent against them. Tears had run down her cheeks, for she had been certain Ala’ron had gained control of Georgia’s mind and tricked her into committing suicide. But then something incredible had happened. Ala’ron’s fleet had lost all cohesion. And then, rather than getting herself killed, Georgia had slammed missile after missile into Ala’ron’s flagship, utterly destroying it.

The moment the battleship blew apart, gasps and shocked noises filled Matilda’s bridge. Emilie’s was among them. What came next was almost as shocking, for in the blink of an eye, the Flex-aor forces’ organizational structure fell apart. The formation of the fleet in front of Emilie’s squadron suddenly broke apart. Overlapping fields of fire disintegrated, and ships began to fire missiles in groups of two or three rather than as one large salvo. A glance at the wider battle told Emilie the same was happening among the ships Dravans was engaging and among the ships facing off against the remaining fighters Thunderbolt One was leading.

“Ala’ron is dead!” Emilie shouted, certain she was seeing the effects of the High Queen’s death on her subjects. “They are falling apart.” Her voice hardened. “This is our chance. Move us closer; the Flex-aor threat ends here and now!” At once, Lieutenant Johansson turned Matilda and the rest of Emilie’s fleet towards the Flex-aor warships. No longer trying to keep the engagement at extreme range, they closed in to launch their deadly mark VII missiles. Seeing Emilie’s move, Dravans matched it, and together they drove towards the heart of the ships that just moments ago had been operating in perfect unison.

As missile salvos crashed into her fleet and Emilie organized her ships' defenses while also calling out targets for Lieutenant Cao to focus on, she kept one eye on Thunderbolt One’s attack. His seven squadrons easily tore through the bewildered Flex-aor warships defending the tender ships. Then they caught up to the massive fleeing ships. Unsurprisingly, they were well outfitted with defensive weapons. It did them little good, however, as antimatter missile after antimatter missile crashed into them. In the space of four minutes, every one of the thirty giant tender ships was blown apart or so badly crippled that they lost acceleration.

The destruction was a signal to the rest of the Flex-aor ships. With their High Queen dead and the ships designed to refuel and repair them gone, the remaining Flex-aor warships turned and fled. To their detriment, their retreat was as disjointed as their attempts to fight on without Ala’ron. Ruthlessly, Emilie hunted down as many Flex-aor ships as she could. She also recalled her fighters, had them land, refuel, and rearm, and then sent them out again. Over the course of four hours, every Flex-aor warship that could be caught was caught and blown apart before it could jump out of the system.

In the end, just one thousand one hundred Flex-aor ships managed to escape. Less than a third of the force Ala’ron had started with survived the day. When the last one was finally destroyed, Emilie wiped her cheeks as she let out a long breath. Though they had won an astounding victory, she felt deflated. Years of chasing had finally come to an end. And beyond her wildest hopes for how the day would go, Ala’ron had been killed. As all the stress, strain, and adrenaline left her, she felt the familiar post-battle blues encroach upon her emotions. She entertained them for a few seconds, but then dismissed them. Cheer up! She told herself. This is what you’ve been working towards all this time. And you have saved the Camogodas. And it means you get to go home to Samuel!

Thoughts of her son lightened Emilie’s mood considerably. Taking a deep breath, she turned to her Chief of Staff. “Well, Roche, what’s next?” She asked, knowing there was much yet to do including searching for survivors who had escaped from destroyed ships and salvaging and repairing as much of her damaged fleet as possible.

*

Eight hours later, Emilie held a conference on Matilda for all the senior commanders of the fleet. Officially, the meeting’s purpose was to go over the details of bringing their ships back to Camlosan. With so many damaged ships, quite a few of which would need to be taken under tow, it was going to be quite the undertaking getting everyone back in one piece. Unofficially, Emilie wanted to give her and Dravans' officers a chance to celebrate. As she imagined giving the order for the fleet to jump out of the Samsal system, it felt unsatisfying doing so without acknowledging their victory in a meaningful way.

To no one’s surprise, as Georgia stepped into the large conference room, a round of applause broke out. Several junior flag officers even cheered the Squadron Leader. Emilie moved over and hugged her cousin, eliciting more clapping. “You are full of surprises once again,” Emilie said as they broke apart. She shook her head at her young friend. “What exactly did you do? How on earth did you get her fleet to split apart like that?”

“It was you that gave me the idea,” Georgia answered. “Ala’ron tried to read my mind, then convince me to order my fighters to turn back. I remembered you told me you were able to access her mind the last time you two fought. I thought I could do the same.” Georgia looked down at her toes and then back up to Emilie. When she looked up, she had a grin on her face. “It turns out I was right.”

Emilie rolled her eyes. “I think you did a little more than access her thoughts.”

“Only a little,” Georgia insisted. “She had a mental link with most of her Captains. I guess that's how she controlled them. I simply used that link to convince them they needed to break formation. Not all obeyed, but enough to get the job done.”

Emilie’s eyes widened as she shook her head. “I have no idea how you managed that. I barely managed to fight her off the first time she surprised me. You must be made of sterner stuff than I.”

“I’m not really sure how I did it, to be honest,” Georgia answered. “It was like when I’m flying in combat. I know I can do it, even if I can’t explain how. It's like I can feel the next enemy laser beams coming and dodge them before they strike. It was the same with Ala’ron. When she attacked me, I just knew I could resist her, even use her attack against her. And it turns out I was right.”

Emilie let out a low whistle. “You risked everything on a hunch? Wait till your mother and father hear about this. They are already going to be outraged at me for letting you get back into your Hellcat so soon.”

“Hey, they have to cut us some slack, surely. We just killed Ala’ron and half her fleet and sent the rest running.”

Emilie frowned at Georgia. “You know your mother as well as I do; she’ll be pleased, of that I have no doubt. But she’ll have other thoughts as well.”

This time Georgia rolled her eyes. “I suppose you’re right. But look on the bright side, we won't have to face her for several months at least.”

“No, I suppose not,” Emilie said as she reached over and patted Georgia on the shoulder. Then she gently turned her cousin towards one of the tables filled with food and drink. “Come on, there are plenty of people who wish to thank you.”

As she led Georgia over to the table, they were quickly surrounded by officers, both Human and Camogodas. All wanted to thank Georgia and wish her well. Stepping back, Emilie allowed her cousin to enjoy the limelight. It wasn’t long before she was joined by Admiral Dravans. He was holding a cup in one hand. To her surprise, he held it up to Emilie. “Cheers, Admiral, I think we have a lot to be thankful for today.”

Emilie smiled at Dravans and tapped her cup against his. “Your ships did excellently today.”

Dravans nodded. “That they did. When your species' very future is on the line, it tends to motivate one's warriors.”

“Indeed,” Emilie agreed. “Sadly, both our species know what that looks like.”

“But we have won an outstanding victory here today,” Dravans said. “In no small part thanks to your officer over there. I knew your ships had a number of tricks up their sleeves, but I have no idea how she did what she did. You have to explain it to me.”

“I'm not sure you’d believe me if I did, I’m not even sure I believe what she’s told me so far,” Emilie replied. “But as soon as I get a full report, I’ll send it over to you.”

“I’ll look forward to it then,” Dravans said as he took a sip from his cup. “So, back to Camlosan it is then?”

“Unless there are any other large hostile alien fleets you need us to deal with?” Emilie asked as she raised an eyebrow.

Dravans smiled as he shook his head. “No, I think we’ve asked quite enough of you. But what about the Flex-aor ships that escaped? And the other fleets they still have intact?”

“I can’t say for sure,” Emilie answered, “but I think your worlds are safe for now. Without their High Queen, the Flex-aor will likely stay as disorganized as we saw them today. I know the High Queen had daughters. The Flex-aor refer to them just as Queens. They are able to control fleets just like Ala’ron could, but as far as we know, they are still all trapped on their homeworlds where we have fleets watching them.

“We believe Ala’ron gives birth to a new Queen each time she cleanses a world. It may be she has given birth to one here at Samsal. I’ve already sent ships to investigate, and we’ll have to search all the worlds she has attacked. But unless there is another queen out there to take her place, I believe Ala’ron’s forces will not regain their cohesion. Certainly, without their tender ships, they won't be able to build any new ships, or even repair the damaged ones that escaped. You’ll have to keep a close eye on your borders, of course, but I think the threat is over.”

Dravans nodded as he studied his cup for several seconds. “I think I’ll be making a recommendation to President Tanli that we put together several long-range hunting squadrons when we return to Camlosan. Even if the surviving Flex-aor warships don't band together to attack us, we should not let them roam free, not after what they did to the Samsal. Do you think you could spare some ships to join us? With your sensors and fighters, we could cover a lot more ground.”

“Of course,” Emilie promised. “Once I get my fleet repaired, I’ll have to take most of my ships back to our territory, for I fear they’ll be needed to deal with the other threats we face. But I can detach a squadron to remain here and help out. And if diplomatic negotiations between our two civilizations progress as well as I hope they will, then we should be able to arrange a squadron to be permanently stationed in your space if you wish.”

“That would be excellent, Admiral,” Dravans said. “Excellent indeed. I say we drink again to our success and to our continued cooperation.”

“And to getting home,” Emilie added as she touched cups with Dravans once more and then enjoyed a drink as she thought of her husband and son back on Earth.

Chapter 31

Pride is often the downfall of the great. Even I, when I was thrust out of retirement first failed, for I thought of myself as the teacher rather than the student. My pride cost many Imperial lives before I learnt my lesson.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Earth, 11th April 2511 AD, (one day later).

One of the first things Rarmanca had discovered upon returning to Earth was the Humans' plans for a war summit. With all the Allied leaders gathering in one place, it was an opportunity too good to pass up. It had taken a lot of work, including cutting a few corners when it came to planning, but Rarmanca was confident she had found a way to further the pro-war movement she had been fostering and sow disunity among the Allies.

With the summit already in full swing, time was of the essence. That was why she was in Bern, almost within walking distance of the Imperial Palace. Being so close to her adversary made Rarmanca nervous, though she refused to admit it, even to herself. One thing was for sure: she had been forced to take extra precautions over the last several weeks. Since the beginning of the student protests, the watchful eye of Imperial Intelligence had noticeably increased. Rarmanca was confident none of her cells had been discovered, but it wasn't impossible. Working on the assumption that they could be, she kept herself in the shadows as much as possible.

Today's mission, though simple, meant she had to come out in the open. Her cell in Bern was the only way she had to contact the other groups she had involved in her latest plot. There was only one way to contact them, and that meant Rarmanca had to come to Bern.

Walking from the maglev train station at the heart of the city, Rarmanca passed the University across the street and entered the north entrance of a small park. She counted three benches and then sat down on the fourth. Pulling out a datapad, she idly began to read through it. After five minutes, she reached down to adjust the laces on her shoe. As she did, she slipped a small handwritten note under the bench. It said just one word: Grube. But it was enough for her contact to know what it meant.

Her mission accomplished, Rarmanca sat for another ten minutes before getting up and moving on. She would stop for a small lunch as a cover for her visit to Bern, and then she would be back on the maglev train heading in a roundabout way to Budapest and the safe house she had been using there.

One more day, she thought to herself as she left the park. Then all hell would break loose, Humanity would find itself fighting against itself, and their allies would lose confidence in them. After that, her plans with the Rillelio and then the Karacknids would start to bear fruit. And then endless war would begin!

*

Christine jumped when the door to her private office burst open. Her heart started to race as she thought she was under attack. But then Alveraz rushed in. "Sorry to interrupt you so late," he said as he moved towards her table. Then he stopped himself and really looked at Christine. "I'm so sorry, my Empress, did I startle you?"

Christine lowered a hand from her chest. "Just a little. You know you can knock, right? I thought someone had killed the guards outside and was coming for me."

Alveraz's cheeks reddened, and he shook his head. "My apologies, Empress, I didn't think." He paused for a second, but then pressed on. "I have news that cannot wait. It's happening; the cells are activating."

Christine forgot about her fright in an instant. She sat up straighter in her desk chair and motioned for Alveraz to come and sit opposite her. "James and Fairfax?"

"They're on the way," Alveraz said as he sat.

"Well, fill me in as we wait," Christine demanded.

Alveraz nodded. "As you know, we've identified four different cells that have links to Senator Sato. One of them, the one nearby in Bern, went active this morning. All five members are on the move. One of the cell members has also been in contact with three others. They too are preparing for something. As soon as the Bern cell went active, we back traced all of its members. You're going to want to see this."

Setting his datapad down on Christine's desk, Alveraz activated it. An image of a bench in a small park appeared. A man in his early twenties approached and sat down on the bench. He only stayed for a couple of minutes and then left. "That was a dead drop. He was picking something up. And look at who was there earlier," Alveraz said as he changed the image.

Christine leaned in when Penelope Langford, the woman they had been searching for weeks for, appeared. Nonchalantly, she moved to the bench, sat down with a datapad, and began to read. "She initiated the cell's movement," Christine surmised. Alveraz nodded. "Where is she now? Can we grab her?"

"I'm afraid not," Alveraz said as he shook his head. "She was long gone by the time we discovered these images. All we know is that she took the maglev train from Munich to Bern and then back to Munich. After that, the trail goes cold."

Christine swore. They had discovered the cells weeks ago, thanks to the agents Alveraz had watching Sato, and more financial investigations into the shell companies Penelope Langford and her various aliases had set up. "What about the cells? Do we know what they're planning?"

"Not for certain," Alveraz replied slowly, "but we have a good idea. All of them have purchased the kind of supplies one needs to make homemade explosive devices. Members of three of the cells have been scoping out the student protests in London, Paris, and Berlin. A member from the first cell just received credentials to visit the Palace as a journalist."

"Here!" Christine blurted out.

Alveraz nodded. "It would seem so. I think they want to hit the summit."

Christine pressed her hand down. The Palace was her home, where her daughter Rachel still lived. Attacking it was an attack against her family. She needed to think clearly. "The Palace and the pre-emptive strike protests," she said as she thought out loud. "Someone wants to make this look like an anti-war attack."

"That was my thinking too," Alveraz agreed. "The three cells hitting the protests have enough explosives to kill hundreds if they can place them close enough to the marches. It will be all but impossible to get an explosive device close enough to the Palace to actually do damage, but detonating one nearby would be a political statement in and of itself."

"She is trying to divide us against ourselves," Christine concluded. There had already been counter-demonstrations against the students and politicians calling for a pre-emptive strike against the Karacknids. So far, none had turned violent, nor had Alveraz been able to link any of the counter-demonstrations to Penelope, the Human alias for whom they now believed was really a snake-like alien. Yet, Christine was certain she was involved. "If the bombings actually kill students, then they will turn violent themselves. We could have rioting across many of our cities."

"Think of what our allies will think, especially with the Palace being bombed as well," Alveraz added. "They'll think our government is falling apart, along with our place in the combined strategic defense plans. At least, they would if we hadn't already briefed them on Penelope and our suspicions about her true identity."

"Right, at least we don't have any immediate worries in that department. The question is, now that we know this, how do we use it?" Christine responded.

Alveraz looked confused. "What do you mean?" He asked. "Surely we have to move in and apprehend these cells before they launch their attacks? They will kill people if we don't."

Christine nodded. "The attacks at the protests, yes, but the Palace. Maybe we can let that play out."

"What would be the ben..." Alveraz began to ask but then stopped himself. "Of course! The bombing at the Palace is meant to make our allies abandon the summit."

Christine nodded. "And if they do?"

"Then the pre-emptive strike movement will have even more impetus, for if we are alone, our only option will be to strike now before the Karacknids do."

"Exactly," Christine replied. "Which means, if we are paying attention, we will get one more look into this alien's operation, for if we scoop up these four cells, she will have no choice but to use whatever other assets she has and risk her wider plan collapsing."

"There's just one problem," Alveraz said as he nodded to agree with Christine's general idea. "If all three of the cells she assigns to blow up demonstrations are caught, she'll have to suspect we are onto her bigger plans. What's to stop her from going to ground?"

Christine frowned; Alveraz had a point. The snake-like aliens had already shown a propensity to play the long game. If this Penelope, whoever she really was, feared getting caught, she could just sneak away and return months or even years later to continue her manipulations.

Alveraz smiled a conspiratorial smile at Christine. "But what if we take your idea to the next level? What if one of the bombings worked?" Quickly, Alveraz held up a hand to reassure Christine he didn't actually intend to let students be harmed. "We could fake it. It would be a rush to get everything ready at such short notice. But I think my people could do it. All the casualties would be our people, and we could make sure the first holo news reporters on the scene are ones we have some influence over."

Christine's lips parted to match Alveraz's smile. "Now that is the kind of sneaky thinking I like, Admiral. I knew we appointed you to the post for a good reason."

Before they could plan any more, the door to Christine's office opened and James walked in. Fairfax was on his heels. "What's happening that is so urgent? We were just meeting with the Varanni Alliance delegation."

"How would you feel about taking the summit off-world?" Christine asked. "You could host it on Royal Sovereign, couldn't you?"

"I… I guess…" James answered as he looked back and forth between Alveraz and Christine. "Why, what happened?"

"It's complicated," Christine said as she flashed her husband a smile. "But someone is planning to bomb the Palace, and I'm inclined to let them. Our guests might want to vacate the area after that, and I was thinking Royal Sovereign might be as good a place as any for them to go." As she spoke, her smile turned into a grin as she watched James' face contort into a look of concern and then confusion. Feeling merciful, she smiled and then explained to him everything she and Alveraz had discussed and decided.

"The key will be catching this Penelope," she said as she finished speaking. "She's already come out of hiding once; if we scoop up all four of her cells, she will have to return to other contacts she has. If we are watching and we can intercept them, then we may have a small window of opportunity to move on her."

"And what about all the other conspirators," Fairfax asked. "Senator Sato and the others who are being manipulated to push the pre-emptive strike movement?"

"We get ready to take them," Christine answered. "The bombings will give us an excuse. We can link their arrests to the bombings, and no one will question it initially. We'll keep this move in reserve, though, for if we do it, Penelope will know we are onto her for sure. If we can't get her when she moves to activate her next cells, then we'll pick up all the people we know she has under her influence. That ought to put the squeeze on her."

*

The day after her trip to Bern, Rarmanca returned to Switzerland. This time, she travelled in a private aircar she hired from a company that prided itself on protecting its client's privacy above all. She had her driver park on one of Mount Schwarzhorn's higher landing pads. From there, it was a five-minute hike to the viewpoint. Well wrapped up against the elements, Rarmanca had no problem taking a seat at one of the benches and waiting. She pulled a small set of binoculars from one of her pockets and looked across the valley towards the Imperial Palace. After spending so many years going up against Christine and James, she couldn't resist coming to see the attack on the Palace in person.

Rarmanca knew she was taking a risk, but it was minuscule. In five minutes, she could be back at her car, and within a couple of minutes after that be in France or Italy or flying across the Mediterranean towards Tunisia. In the confusion that was about to erupt, it would be child's play to make her escape.

Pulling out her datapad, she checked the time. There were only minutes to go. Activating her datapad's holo display, she turned it to one of the leading holo news broadcasts. She smiled when she saw it had a live feed of the protest going on in London. She had intentionally organized for it to be the largest yet. At least ten thousand students and other supporters were marching through the ruined city that had once been the capital of the British Star Kingdom. The visuals of marching through one of the cities that had been nuked by the Karacknids were meant to draw attention to the reality of the threat Humanity still faced. Instead, it was about to be the scene of one of the worst atrocities since the day London had been destroyed.

When the time came for the attacks to go off and nothing happened, Rarmanca frowned. Her instructions had been crystal clear. As the seconds ticked by, she grew increasingly frustrated. Just as she felt the only explanation for the delay was that something serious had gone wrong, the holo news presenter paused his monologue.

"We have some breaking news for you," he said as he looked around in alarm and reached up to push his earpiece deeper. "Is this confirmed?" he asked, going off script. Nodding, he turned back to the recording device and looked at his viewers. "I'm told the reports are confirmed," he said, sounding serious, "there has been an attack on one of the protest marches. Several bombs have detonated in Paris within the last minute or so. We're bringing you live images from people on the scene. As soon as we have our own reporters there, we will be able to bring you more details."

As the reporter spoke, two new visuals appeared. Each appeared to be live shots of the aftermath of the bombings. They showed different views of the Champs-Élysées. Smoke, flames, and dust swirled up into the air from three different locations. People were fleeing in every direction. Bodies were strewn around on the ground, many looked horrifically injured. Rarmanca estimated there had to be at least a hundred bodies in view, with many more no doubt hidden behind the smoke and flames.

The visuals made Rarmanca smile. It wasn't that she particularly delighted in seeing dead Humans, but their deaths meant her plan was in motion, and that meant the Humans' political system would soon be in turmoil, which in turn meant her species would be that much safer. That brought Rarmanca joy; she didn't care if it cost a hundred or a million Human lives to accomplish.

For a couple of minutes, Rarmanca continued to watch the holo news. The longer she watched, however, the quicker her joy receded. No reports were coming in of other attacks. Live feeds of several other protests around Europe, including London and Rome, were now being shown. Yet, they showed the protests going on unmolested. After five minutes had passed, Rarmanca was sure something had gone wrong. Either her other cells had abandoned their missions at the last moment, or they had been intercepted by the authorities. If it was the former, Rarmanca intended to personally eliminate both cells; if the latter, then she was going to have to be far more careful in the future.

As the countdown on her datapad approached sixty seconds, Rarmanca accepted that no other attacks were coming and switched off the holo news. Setting down her datapad, she picked up her binoculars again and looked out towards the Palace. In her head, she started to count down. Right on cue, a shuttle appeared flying up the valley. Having already been cleared, it braked and then landed on one of the landing pads closest to the Palace. The journalist inside was a genuine reporter. Rarmanca had corrupted her several years ago and then, slowly but surely, gained the journalist's trust. In her backpack, she thought she was carrying a scanning device designed to scan the outside of the Palace and acquire schematics to be sold to a rival construction company to the one that had built the Palace. In reality, the backpack housed a plasma mine.

Right on cue, seconds after the shuttle's rear access ramp descended, the mine detonated. In a massive ball of fire, the shuttle was blown to shreds. The shockwave from the explosion crashed into the Palace, smashing duraglass windows and then engulfing the main entrance of the Palace in flames. Rarmanca was smiling again as she watched the destruction. Beyond the shuttle's pilot and the journalist, she doubted many others would be killed, maybe a few Imperial Guards, or a palace attendant or two. She wasn't worried about that, however; it was the symbol that mattered.

Activating her datapad again, Rarmanca was ready to transmit the message she had carefully written out. With a tap of a button, she transferred the file to a server she had set up in Bern. From there, it was bounced all across Earth's surface and orbitals before eventually reaching the six main holo news broadcasters. Soon, every broadcast would be reporting on the attacks and their perpetrators. The Peace At All Costs movement had just had its fiery birth, and Rarmanca intended to see that it grew up to be big and strong.

Standing, Rarmanca took one last look at the Palace. Still engulfed in flames, it was also surrounded by emergency vehicles and shuttles. With a nod of satisfaction, she turned and started to hike down the trail back to the aircar. Her excitement was over for the day.

Chapter 32

The Empire is the most complex thing Humanity has ever built. With thousands of colonies, trillions of sentients and nineteen different species, an intricate political and economic web connects it all together. Despite this, there are still times when one individual can shape the destiny of the whole.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Imperial Palace, 13th April 2511 AD, (two days later).

Alone and with no one to talk to, Christine couldn't help but second-guess herself. James had left in Royal Sovereign a day ago with all the Allied delegations and their squadrons. Officially, the War Summit had been brought to an early conclusion, with most delegations declaring they needed to return home. Unofficially, discussions were ongoing aboard Royal Sovereign, out beyond Sol's mass shadow. With James gone, and everyone else working around the clock to hunt down Penelope Langford and all the people she had either corrupted or co-opted into her intrigues, Christine had no one to confide in.

With little expertise in tracking down the financial activities of shell corporations, or monitoring and hacking spy rings, she had been left to her own devices since the attack on the Palace. She had spent much of her time watching the holo news. What she had seen hadn't allowed her to get much sleep at night. Within hours of the fake bombing of the war protest, anti-war protests had broken out all across Earth's major cities. None expressly came out in support of the Peace At All Costs movement, but they didn't have to; their message was clear: they wanted an end to all of Humanity's political alliances, claiming they entangled the Empire in foreign wars, and they wanted to open peace talks with the Karacknids.

The entire idea behind the movement was ludicrous to Christine, so much so that she couldn't believe all the protesters had come to their position honestly. Either they were being paid or forced into joining the cause. Even three members of Parliament had joined the protests. There was no doubt in Christine's mind that Penelope was behind the movement. She'd been orchestrating both sides from the start, Christine was sure.

Knowing that did not absolve Christine of the guilt she felt. It had taken less than half a day for angry and then violent clashes to break out between both groups of protesters. Now, whenever one group planned a march, the other was there to oppose it. Most major cities had declared curfews, but they were having little effect. So far, seven people were dead and several hundred injured. And all because I let Alveraz fake the bombing of the march, Christine told herself. She understood they needed to keep Penelope thinking she was winning. Yet the cost was growing higher than Christine had ever imagined. The bombing of the student protest had supposedly resulted in the deaths of sixty-four people. Of course, no one had really died, but the public didn't know that, and so the many deaths had raised tensions to the breaking point.

Their blood is on your hands, Christine thought as she mentally listed the names of the seven who had died. She knew it, and so would everyone else when the truth came out. It wasn't hard for Christine to imagine how Earth's public would react when they eventually learned the bombing that had sparked all the violent protests and rioting had been faked on her orders. And yet you would do it again, wouldn't you? Christine told herself as she sought to stop her emotions from dictating how she felt. This is why you are Empress, to do the hard things, to stop Humanity's enemies, even if it costs lives and your own reputation.

Knowing she would only keep dwelling on her emotions if she continued to watch the holo news reports on her own, Christine checked her datapad to see where her daughter was. She smiled when she saw Rachel was in the Palace. Her daily schedule said she was preparing for her final-year medical exams. Having signed up with the Imperial Marines, Rachel was going through medical school before she would then enter the marine boot camp. Christine tapped her COM unit. "How's the revision going?" She asked when Rachel responded.

"Slow, I'm working through all the complications that can arise from heart failure," Rachel answered. "I've got to memorize them all as well as their signs, symptoms, and treatments!"

"Well, how would you like a break for, say, a game of chess?" Christine suggested. "A little mental challenge of a different nature will help you when you return to your books."

"Is this break for me or for you?" Rachel asked. Christine could hear the smile on her face as she spoke. "You're not getting lonely already, are you? Dad's only been gone for a day."

"Not lonely, but I could use the distraction, and I thought maybe you could too?" Christine replied.

"I'll be right there then, Mom. Don't worry, if you ever need to be beaten at chess, I'm always going to be there for you," Rachel said.

Christine tapped her datapad to end the COM call. Then she moved over to take out the chess table and its ornate pieces. Her father had taught her how to play decades ago. Through it, he had taught her many skills that had come in handy later in life. She had made sure each one of her children had learned as well.

An hour later, when Alveraz knocked and then entered Christine's personal study, she was in a far better mood. Though she had lost to Rachel, only because she was so distracted, she had told herself, getting to talk to her about normal mundane stuff had settled Christine's guilt, or at least had allowed her to momentarily forget about it. Alveraz's appearance reminded her of it though. "Please tell me you found something," she said earnestly.

"I'm not a hundred percent, but we think we have her," Alveraz said as he walked over and sat opposite Christine. He activated his datapad to show a holographic display of a town Christine didn't recognize. "This is Setif, a small city in Algeria. I believe Penelope is there."

Christine fought not to let herself get too excited. "How do you know she's there? And just how sure are you?"

"Three circumstantial pieces of evidence have pointed us to Setif," Alveraz answered. He quickly listed them. "One, we've traced money that has flowed to the peace demonstrators to a shell company based out of the city. Two, some of the communications we intercepted to the cells that had planned the bombings passed through Setif, and three," as he continued, Alveraz switched the display on the datapad, "we have this."

The image showed a woman of medium height and build sitting on a stone bench on the side of a mountain, holding binoculars up to her face. She was well wrapped up in a winter jacket, so there was no way to identify her, at least not to the naked eye. "Facial recognition gives us an eighty percent match that this is Penelope. Do you care to guess where and when this was taken?"

Christine shook her head. "It can't be. She couldn't be that foolish."

Alveraz nodded. "One of the many security drones we have patrolling the Palace took the visuals. If we hadn't been scanning every visual recording we can get our hands on from the entire planet, we never would have caught it. And yes, this was taken just three seconds before the attack on the Palace."

Christine's disbelief turned to anger. "The audacity." She then frowned. "But how does this get us to Setif?"

"A short distance from that viewpoint, there was an aircar parked," Alveraz explained. "We checked it out; it belongs to a private company that serves wealthy clientele who like to avoid the attention of the holo reporters. We didn't try inquiring about the booking they took for fear they might inform Penelope, so we just hacked their records. The aircar went straight to Algiers after leaving the valley. It landed at a private aircar rental. We have visual recordings of all the aircars that took off from there over the next three hours. Seven were rented and taken out. We don't know for sure where they all went, but we were able to see what direction they departed in. One was heading to Setif."

After hearing Alveraz's explanation, Christine's excitement was waning. "That is all circumstantial."

Alveraz nodded, "As is our best guess as to where she is. We were able to check and confirm that there were just thirteen apartments rented out in the last three months where the rent was paid in cash. Given that we know Penelope wasn't at the apartment two days ago, we've narrowed the potential targets down to four. Each one is being monitored as we speak, but there is only one that currently has a female inside."

"This is quite a stretch," Christine agreed. "But given how little we've had to go on this entire time, it's still the best lead we've had since we started looking."

"Exactly, which is why I think we need to move on her now," Alveraz advised. "We have enough evidence to incriminate two Senators, four Commoners, and three Servants, along with at least four other active cells besides the ones we've already scooped up. If we can take them all, we can put an end to these riots and put a massive dent in Penelope's covert operations. More importantly, though, if we can take her now, we can cut the head off the snake. I'm not sure if we're going to get a better chance at this. Sooner or later, she's going to figure out how we compromised the cells we stopped from bombing the protests. And when she does, she'll double her safety precautions."

Christine took a moment to weigh up everything Alveraz had said. She didn't like taking risks. If she was going to capture this Penelope, she wanted to move when it was a sure thing. Yet Alveraz was right. The chances of them ever getting a sure thing were next to none. And we need to put an end to this sooner rather than later, or else our allies will start to lose trust in us for real, she thought to herself. When she and James had told the Varanni, the Crian, and the Mindus representatives about the snake-like aliens, they had been shocked. They understood Christine's desire to allow Penelope to play out her plans so she could be captured, but the longer it went on, the more it looked like the snake-like aliens really did have all of Humanity's political system compromised.

"We have no choice," Christine said as she looked back up at Alveraz. "You have my permission. Take her if you can."

*

Setif, Algeria, (twelve hours later).

Rarmanca was lying on her bed with her eyes closed, at least, the eyes of her prosthetic closed. That was the best way she had found to be able to just think. With as little stimulation coming from her prosthetic as possible, her mind was clearer to focus on her problems. Right now, she was replaying all the events of the last several days. On paper, things were going well; not perfect, but well. The bombings had been partially successful and their result; the increasing riots and tensions all across Earth was exactly what she had hoped for. The early end of the summit and the departure of the Allied delegations was also a success. In one sense, it looked like she was succeeding in isolating Earth and setting them up for the strike the Rillelio would eventually launch. Then, after that, they would become too vulnerable a target for Tanaka-lan not to strike.

Whilst Rarmanca could see all that playing out in her mind, she still had questions, questions she had tasked a couple of her agents to investigate. The answers they had found had been far from pleasing. She had planned three different bombings to go off on the day of the mass student protests. Two of her cells had been apprehended just before they could move out to launch their attacks. She did not know exactly how, but it seemed they had been picked up just as they had left their safe houses. That suggested Imperial Intelligence had known what they were planning, and had been watching them, just waiting to apprehend them.

That meant her activities were more known than she had thought. The question was just how much more known? She doubted Imperial Intelligence knew about her, but did they suspect someone was working behind the scenes orchestrating the mass student protests and the bombings? Rarmanca didn't know, but she didn't like the idea that they did.

She also had growing suspicions about the third bombing. From reports her agents had been able to get their hands on, three high-intensity interdictions had been carried out by Imperial Intelligence at the same time, yet supposedly her third cell had successfully detonated their bombs half an hour later. On a hunch, she had sent an agent to check in with the main hospital dealing with the victims. He hadn't been able to get inside, but he had reported that there didn’t seem to be a high level of activity.

If that were the case, then despite how outlandish it sounded, Rarmanca suspected the third bombing might have been faked. If that were true, then her entire operation was likely compromised. That was not a pleasant thought. In fact, it seemed all but impossible to Rarmanca, for she had been extremely careful. Except for the bombing of the peace negotiations between the Humans and the Protectorates, a voice reminded her. It had been months since then, but if they had found something, news would have reached Earth by now.

Though it hurt her pride and her sense of professionalism, as Rarmanca continued to think it all through, her suspicions that Empress Christine and her people had some idea that someone was actively working against them kept growing. If true, that meant her optimism about how things were playing out was misplaced. But, it doesn't mean we are defeated yet, she told herself. If the bombings had been faked, then it meant Christine had been responsible for stirring up all the rioting, injuries, and deaths that had followed. Maybe I'll have to abandon the pre-emptive strike movement, but this could work just as well, Rarmanca thought. Or even better, for it will actually be true this time. All she had to do was keep the Humans distracted and focused on internal issues for another year, and things should be in motion that they could not stop.

The overall goal was to lure Tanaka-lan into attacking Humanity before the Karacknid Imperator was truly ready. That way, both sides would be forced into a conflict neither could win. To lure Tanaka-lan, she had to seriously weaken the Humans' defenses, and to do that, she had to keep them distracted. It mattered not to Rarmanca how she distracted them. In her mind, a number of new possibilities began to unfold as she thought through how she could best use her guess as to what Christine had done against her.

Before she could decide which to pursue, one of the datapads she used beeped at her. Rarmanca immediately tensed. The beep told her a communication had just come from one of the sensors she had set up around Setif. Quickly, she reached over and grabbed the datapad. A cursory glance told her something was up. The sensors monitored all the aircar and shuttle traffic into the small city. It had just spiked three times higher than average. Normally, there was a spike in the mornings and early evenings from people commuting to work in Europe. However, it was 11 PM local time.

They are coming for me, Rarmanca's gut told her. She was even more compromised than she thought! Quickly, her mind began to race as she figured out how best to respond. One thing was immediately apparent to her; if they were coming for her, it meant her safe house was already under surveillance. There will be no slipping away quietly, she told herself. She would have to cause a commotion if she was going to be able to escape.

Chapter 33

‘When you surround an enemy, always leave a route of escape, unless you wish to see how hard they can truly fight’ is often attributed to Sun Tzu. Whether he really said it or not, it is a proverb every naval cadet should learn to take heed of.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Major Gonzalez studied the map of Setif's streets as his shuttle raced across the Med. Landing zones had already been selected for his marine force, and routes to the building they were to breach and clear were planned out. Even so, he wanted to be familiar with the entire area in case things went awry.

"Two minutes," the shuttle pilot called out to the waiting marines and Imperial Intelligence agents.

Gonzalez spent a little more time memorizing the map, then he pulled up an image of their primary target: Penelope Langford. Once he was certain he'd be able to pick her out of a crowded room, he dismissed the image. "Weapons checks," he ordered his marines as he examined his own stun gun, checking its sights, charge, safety, and trigger. Then he went through his utility belt, making sure the rest of his equipment was ready for use. Moments later, the shuttle touched down in one of Setif's parks.

Within seconds, he and his platoon disembarked from their shuttles. As quickly as they could without being in their combat armor, they moved towards the safe house. Two blocks away, Gonzalez gave the hand signal for his team to split up into squads. Two moved towards the apartment's main door, one went around the back, a fourth took up position nearby ready to lend its support, while a fifth ascended an apartment complex opposite their target.

More carefully now, Gonzalez led his two squads up the apartment complex's main stairwell. He then crept along the corridor to the target's door. Removing a canister from his utility belt, he opened it and released a hundred nano drones. They quickly swarmed under the apartment door and surveyed the apartment for danger. Nothing untoward was detected. Instead, the only thing of note in the apartment was a woman lying on a bed in one of the bedrooms. She was fully clothed and above the covers but otherwise looked to be asleep.

"One contact, in room three," he informed his squads over the COM channel. "Everyone, check and make sure your weapons are set to stun. Beckham, breach the door in five."

Moving past Gonzalez, Beckham stepped up to the door. He placed a small charge on it beside the handle and then pressed himself against the corridor wall for cover. The charge flashed green four times, then it flashed red. It emitted no noise or blast; instead, it just dumped a great deal of heat into the door. The heat melted the door's handle and charred the wood around it. Stepping up, Harrison kicked the door with his foot, smashing it open. In an instant, he stepped back as Gonzalez rushed in. He cleared the apartment's main corridor, and then the rest of his two squads rushed past him, securing room after room.

"Conta…" someone began to report, but they were cut off mid-word. Instead, a loud grunt came across the COM channel.

The sound of stun guns reached Gonzalez's ears next. Spinning towards the noise, he was shocked by what he saw. A woman charged through his marines, her feet and fists flying in all directions as she knocked them out of her way. Every time she made contact with a marine, they went flying away from her. Gonzalez cursed. No one had told them they were dealing with an augmented human!

Even as that thought came to him, he knew he was wrong, for the marines she was fighting were augmented marines, and yet, she still tossed them around like ragdolls. Worse, the woman was also taking stun bolts designed to take out augmented marines as if they were nothing. Two marines hit her with bolts in quick succession, but she didn't even flinch, let alone slow down as she smashed another marine in the face. As she continued to plow through his marines, Gonzalez raised his stun rifle. Depressing its trigger, he slammed bolt after bolt into her. The woman simply met his eyes, smiled, and then shoulder-charged him.

A force like nothing Gonzalez had felt before smashed him backward into the corner of the apartment. Behind him, he felt the wall give way as he was hurled right through it into one of the bedrooms. Shouts of surprise and the sound of shots from the marines waiting to enter the bedroom told Gonzalez the target was fighting her way past them. Before he could get himself to his feet, however, his nano drones suddenly started screaming at him; from nowhere, they had detected small power surges coming from the apartment. "Everyone down!" Gonzalez managed to shout before the sound and shockwaves from explosions slammed him into the ground. Flames washed over him a second later. The heat from them pressed against his back despite the protection his combat suit offered.

Gonzalez's training told him to hold his breath and shut his eyes. Quickly, the heat turned to searing pain, but he ignored it, clenching his teeth. Then, almost as quickly as it arrived, the flames receded. Opening his mouth, he gasped for air and then groaned at the pain taking a deep breath caused. Ignoring it, he pushed himself to his knees and then his feet. Anger surged through him, giving him newfound strength.

"Status report?" He demanded over the platoon COM channel.

"The target has left the apartment complex," Fifth Squad's Sergeant reported. "She jumped from a third-story balcony."

"Moving to intercept with Fourth Squad," Lieutenant Rush informed Gonzalez.

"Third and Fifth Squads, back up Rush," Gonzalez ordered. "Increase the charge on your stun rifles and whatever happens, don't let her out of your sight! And beware, she has enhanced augmentations."

As the Sergeants in charge of Third and Fifth Squads confirmed his orders, Gonzalez input new commands into the nano drone capsule. They had all been able to get a good facial scan of Penelope while she had lain on the bed. At his command, they set off in pursuit of her. Moving through the apartment, Gonzalez quickly checked on First and Second Squads. Several Marines looked badly scorched, while others appeared to have broken arms or legs. "See to them," he said to Sergeant Capstone of First Squad. After Capstone nodded, Gonzalez forced the guilt he felt for abandoning them deep within him, turned, and sprinted out of the apartment complex.

Using all his augmented strength, he raced from the apartment complex along the street in the direction his HUD told him Lieutenant Rush was moving. "Have you got eyes on her?" he asked.

"Yes, but just barely," Rush replied, "she is fast!"

Tapping into Rush's visual recorder, Gonzalez saw what Rush was talking about. About a hundred meters ahead of the Lieutenant, zigzagging quicker than Gonzalez would have thought possible, was their target. Several Marines were firing bolts at her as she ran down the wide street. Most missed, but those that hit still seemed to have no effect.

"Fire at full charge," Gonzalez ordered.

"We already are," Rush replied.

As Gonzalez continued to watch with one eye while using the other to navigate the street as he too ran flat out, he realized the target was pulling away from Rush and his squads. She's faster than an augmented marine! He thought in bewilderment. We're not going to catch her this way.

Sliding to a halt, Gonzalez switched COM channels. "Flight Captain, I need your shuttles at my position ASAP."

"But Major, we can't land in a street, we'll damage everything around us," the pilot protested.

"Do it now, on my authority," Gonzalez ordered. He switched COM channels again. "Fifth Squad, fall back to my location. We're hitching a ride."

Checking in on his drones, Gonzalez was pleased to see several had caught up to the fleeing woman. Even as Rush began to fall behind her, Gonzalez was able to watch her progress. Without warning, she took a right turn and headed down a narrow alley. Then she took several other turns, presumably trying to lose Rush. At one point, she turned back and seemed to look right at the nano drone Gonzalez was watching her through. Then she reached into her pocket, pulled out a canister of her own, and opened it. Within seconds, Gonzalez's drones reported they were coming under attack by other drones as a miniature firefight broke out. Quickly, Gonzalez told his drones to fall back as far as they could and yet still keep contact with the target.

The whining of impulse engines above him told Gonzalez his shuttle had arrived. Fourth Squad sprinted to his side a moment later. They had to step back as the shuttle touched down, the heat from its engines melted the tarmac road and the engine’s thrust flipped over several road cars. "Step on it!" Gonzalez ordered as he jumped onto the shuttle and sent the surviving drones' data to the shuttle pilot. "Follow her."

As the shuttle launched itself into the air, Gonzalez had to grab a railing to steady himself. Carefully, he moved over to a seat and strapped himself in. On his HUD, he was able to follow the progress of the pursuit. From the shuttle's sensors, he got a bird's eye view of Setif with Lieutenant Rush's marines and Penelope clearly marked. Widening the image, he tried to figure out where she was headed. He frowned when he saw she was nearing the edge of the city. There's nothing out there, he told himself as he surveyed the barren hills she was running towards. A hidden getaway car maybe? If there was, there was no way she was getting away; no car could outrun an Imperial shuttle.

Thirty seconds later, Penelope burst out of a side street and into the wasteland that surrounded the city. Rush's marines were now about half a mile behind her. "We're about to fly over her, what do you want us to do?" the shuttle pilot asked.

"Fly low, let her know we are here and there is no escape," Gonzalez ordered.

On his HUD, Gonzalez watched through one of the micro drone’s cameras as the shuttle zoomed right over Penelope's head. Instinctively, she threw herself to the ground. The shuttle's engines whined as the pilot pulled up and banked, coming around for another pass. Penelope was already on her feet and sprinting again, unperturbed by the Imperial shuttle. Gonzalez felt like cursing again. She wasn't giving up, and unless he wanted to kill her, the shuttle's weapons were useless. "Put us down in front of her," he ordered. "Marines, our stunners aren't working. We'll have to physically subdue and cuff her. From what I've seen, she has strength beyond even our augmentations. Brace yourselves; this will be rough."

As the shuttle swooped over Penelope again, Gonzalez saw her skid to a halt. Her hand reached down to the ground and lifted something. A lid? He thought. Then she pulled something out he hadn't expected. "Hypervelocity missile!" He screamed even as Penelope hoisted it to her shoulder and trained it on the shuttle in one fell swoop.

The surrealness of the situation made it feel like time was standing still as Gonzalez watched the missile through the drone’s eyes. In a flash, it left its launcher and zipped through the air towards the shuttle. He saw it smash into the shuttle's hull and explode, even as he felt a shockwave fling him around in his harness. Once again, heat and flame washed over him, which his combat suit only partially protected him from. A couple of seconds later, he felt weightless as the shuttle lost thrust and tumbled through the air. Then it smashed into the ground. The impact slammed Gonzalez back into his flight seat, driving all the air from his lungs.

Anger surged through him once more. The Imperial Empress had personally given him command of the mission to capture Penelope. He wasn't going to let a terrorist get the better of him. Reaching up to his chest, he unfastened his restraints. With the shuttle landing upside down, he fell down onto its roof. A glance up and down the shuttle told him the two pilots were alive, though both were badly cut up. The marines of Fourth Squad looked rattled and dazed. "Follow me if you can," Gonzalez ordered as he opened an emergency hatch and jumped out of the wrecked shuttle.

Looking around, he tried to find the spot Penelope had shot from. When he found it, there was no sign of her. Thankfully, two drones were still tracking her. As soon as he located her, Gonzalez broke into a sprint, or at least the closest thing to a sprint he could manage given how bruised and battered he was. Now, where are you going? He thought as he widened the view on his HUD. Oh no, you don't! Penelope was heading to a deep, fast-running river; if she jumped in, the drones would lose visual and infrared lock on her. And with her augments, she could probably hold her breath for ten minutes or more if she had to.

Urging his body on, Gonzalez picked up his pace even as his muscles and charred flesh screamed in protest. Knowing Penelope's goal, he changed his direction towards a bend in the river. As he expected, when Penelope reached the river, she dived in. At once, she disappeared from the visuals he was receiving. Using his HUD, he tasked one drone to monitor the other side of the river, while the second proceeded down it at roughly the pace he thought she could swim.

Sixty seconds later, Gonzalez reached the river. Sliding to a halt, he peered over the three-meter verge, desperately looking into the water for his target. He could see nothing, for the water was full of mud and silt. Swearing, Gonzalez pulled out his plasma pistol. If he couldn't capture her alive, his orders were clear. Setting his pistol to full power, he pulled the trigger, firing a stream of bolts into the twenty-meter-wide river. Crisscrossing up and down for as far as he could see, he sent steam hissing into the air. Everywhere a bolt struck, it vaporized tens of gallons of water and sent shockwaves deep into the river.

After nearly thirty seconds of wild firing, Gonzalez stopped. The drone that he had tracking Penelope's path down the river had come and gone. Neither it nor the other one was detecting any signs of life. As a sense of failure washed over him, Gonzalez fell to his knees. The strain and damage from the pursuit started to catch up to him as the adrenaline wore off. His implants, already working at full capacity, could hold him together no more. Without anger or adrenaline driving him on, Gonzalez quickly became aware of the pain and exhaustion running through every fiber of his body. Within seconds, he fainted and fell face-first onto the dusty bank of the river.

Chapter 34

Sometimes you have to accept that a war cannot be won in a single battle.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Christine insisted on visiting the scene of the attempted apprehension. She felt she needed to see the site of her failure first-hand. On the short shuttle flight over, she reviewed the recordings of what had happened. The speed and strength Penelope showed shocked her. So did the violence she inflicted upon some of the most highly trained special forces marines. We underestimated her, Christine told herself. We thought we had her cornered, and we underestimated her.

Touching down just half an hour after Penelope vanished into the river, Christine arrived in time to see Major Gonzalez being taken away on a stretcher. She couldn't help wincing at the burns along his back. It was hard to comprehend that the battered marine was the same one she had watched race across the sand hills in pursuit of Penelope.

"He may have failed his mission, but he gave it all he had," Christine commented to Fairfax, her Chief of Staff.

"There'll have to be an investigation, of course, and probably a military tribunal, but I don't see how the blame can be laid at his feet," Fairfax responded. "No one knew what they were really up against."

"No, but we should have. The blame is ours," Christine insisted. "We are dealing with aliens with technology advanced enough that they can make themselves look like Humans; in retrospect, why wouldn't they improve upon our bodies and give themselves such capabilities?"

Fairfax nodded as they both walked towards the riverbank. Alveraz was already there, speaking with a couple of his agents. Overhead and in the distance downstream, a number of shuttles could be seen searching the area. Christine was certain Alveraz would have hundreds of nano drones out monitoring both sides of the river all the way to the Mediterranean. When Alveraz stopped speaking with his agents and all of them raised hands to their ears, Christine picked up her pace. "What is it?" She asked as she stepped up beside Alveraz.

"We've found something," he said after holding up a hand, indicating he hadn't finished listening to whatever report he was receiving. "It's a body."

"Is it hers?" Christine asked, not sure what kind of answer she wanted. If they had killed the suspected alien and were able to confirm Penelope was indeed an impostor, that would be one thing. Yet ideally, Christine wanted Penelope alive. And if she was dead and turned out just to be a normal human, then they would be in an even worse position, for they would be back to square one, again trying to figure out who was really orchestrating everything that was going on.

Alveraz nodded. "It is, at least it's a body. But there is something strange about it. Come on, a shuttle is going to take us there."

Less than five minutes later, they were eight miles downstream. The body had washed up on a sandy bank of the river. As the three of them approached, two agents who had been guarding the body and scanning it stood and turned towards Alveraz. “Admiral, this is undoubtedly her,” the senior agent said. “I’d say she’s dead except…”

“Except what?” Alveraz asked as they looked down at the body.

Christine had expected to be able to recognize Penelope, yet her face was hard to make out, as was the rest of her body. It was all badly burnt. Gonzalez's plasma bolts didn't miss their mark, she thought.

“Except, our scans seem to suggest she might never have been alive in the first place,” the agent answered.

“What do you mean?” Christine demanded, eager for answers.

The agent pulled out her datapad and activated its holo display. “An initial scan of the body suggests it belonged to a human female. Yet there is no brain, nor any sign there ever was one.” From the holo display, a projection of Penelope's body appeared. It zoomed in on her head and became transparent. Where the human brain usually was, there was instead a whole bunch of what looked almost like wires.

“They’re all biological, but what they are for, I have no idea,” the agent said. “We need someone with expertise in anatomy to examine her.”

“I would suggest expertise in alien anatomy,” Fairfax commented.

“Excuse me?” The agent asked, sounding confused.

“Her body, have you examined it thoroughly?” Christine asked instead of clarifying. She wasn't in the mood to dilly-dally.

“We've run a complete bodily scan as we were instructed to,” the agent replied. “To get anything more detailed, we'd need to take her body to a medical suite.”

“And there's no sign of an alien within her body?” Christine asked. “It would look like a parasite. Like a snake or a worm.”

The agent shook her head. “No, Empress, I'm sorry. This body is all we've found.”

Christine turned away from the agent to hide her disappointment. They had indeed failed. She looked up and down the river. Somewhere out there, the alien provocateur was still at large. The one who had caused all the deadly riots, tried to blow up hundreds of students, tricked the Protectorates into launching a war against Humanity, and who knew what else, was still free. And who knows how much more mischief she is going to cause! Christine's hands tightened into fists. She wanted to scream.

Forcing her hands back open, Christine turned back to Alveraz and Fairfax. “We’re going back to the Palace. Bring forward the meeting of the Inner Council,” she said as she got her emotions under control. “We need to plan our next move carefully, and I need a moment to think.”

*

The shuttle ride back across the Mediterranean and through the Alps was spent in silence. Christine’s mind kept wanting to draw her back over all the decisions she had made that had led them to their current situation. She was certain there were a number she should have made differently. Yet, it was what happened next that was the most important, so she forced herself to think through what was the right course of action to take next.

As they came in to land, Christine saw other shuttles touching down as well through her viewport. The Council had been scheduled to meet in a couple of hours anyway, so it wasn’t surprising most of her closest advisers had been nearby. Happy to wait to speak to her advisers once they all assembled, Christine let her Imperial Guard detachment quickly escort her from the shuttle into the Palace.

Ten minutes later, she sat down around the large oval desk she used to meet with the Inner Council. She nodded and smiled at an aide who set out a steaming cup of coffee in front of her. Then, she looked up and met the eyes of all those who had gathered at her command. “Thank you for coming so quickly,” she said to them all. “I’ll let Admiral Alveraz fill you in on how events have transpired so far today.”

Alveraz stood. “As you all know, we’ve been searching for Penelope Langford for weeks now without success. Well, several hours ago we discovered strong circumstantial evidence pointing us to her location. On Empress Christine’s authority, we moved against her.”

As Alveraz continued to explain everything that had happened, Christine had to fight to keep her disappointment from showing. No one had imagined Penelope would have been able to outfight a platoon of special forces marines, but she should have.

“And so the good news is we’ve been able to confirm all of our suspicions. These snake-like aliens have penetrated our territory and are using fake bodies to infiltrate our political system,” Alveraz concluded. “The bad news is that our target has eluded us. And now she, if she even is a she, knows we are on to her.” Alveraz glanced at Christine before continuing, the guilt on his face was unmistakable. “I’ll be the first to hold my hands up and accept the blame for underestimating our target. There’s no excuse for that. But this is not the time for recriminations.”

“No, indeed it is not,” Christine said as she gestured for Alveraz to sit. “And at the end of the day, the buck stops with me. Right now, however, the matter at hand is what to do next. We have uncovered our enemy, but a cornered enemy is when they are at their most dangerous. So please, what are your thoughts?”

Fairfax cleared his throat. “If I may, I’ve had the most time to think about this,” he said and continued after Christine gave him a nod. “I think we need to take all of Penelope’s co-conspirators into custody at once. She, or he,” Fairfax said after glancing at Alveraz and shrugging, “has to be feeling vulnerable. She has lost her body and is on the run. If we can strip her of her support network, then our chances of finding her will go up exponentially.

“In addition, I think we need to go public. We can’t exactly hide the arrest of a handful of prominent members of Parliament. So let's use it to our advantage. We come clean with everything. Let the public know exactly what has happened and who we are hunting. Then we can launch a planet-wide search for this alien. To that end, we should order an immediate embargo on all shuttles taking off from the surface and all ships in orbit from leaving.”

“I’m all for arresting the traitors who have been working with Penelope,” Councilor Maddison responded. “But grounding every shuttle and impounding every ship in orbit, isn’t that going a bit far? We'd be stomping all over the rights of our citizens.”

“I get that,” Fairfax replied, “and I don’t like it, but we are dealing with an issue of significant magnitude. Up until now, this Penelope has been trying to operate in the shadows. No doubt that has limited just how much damage she can do to us. But now she knows she is exposed, like Empress Christine said, she is perhaps more dangerous now than ever. We need to apprehend her as soon as possible, whatever it takes.”

“And how long is 'whatever it takes'?” Admiral Andrea Clement asked as she leaned forward towards Fairfax and raised her eyebrows. “Do you have any idea what impact cutting off all shuttles and impounding every orbital ship will have on our economy? On our shipbuilding efforts? If it was for a few hours, I’d understand the necessity. But what if we can’t capture her that quickly? How long do we cripple ourselves?”

Though Christine shared Fairfax’s desire to hunt down Penelope using every tool they had, she begrudgingly found herself nodding at Andrea. For two decades, she had handled the Empire's logistics and industrial expansion; she knew better than anyone what disruptions and backlogs Fairfax's suggestions would cause.

“I’m afraid she’s right,” Senator Grimshaw said as he gave Fairfax a small smile, beating Christine to it. “Think about it, we know this Penelope is an expert at manipulating our political system. If we were to declare such an embargo, she'd probably recognize right away we were shooting ourselves in the foot. All she’d have to do is go to ground and hide for a few weeks, and we would have done more damage to ourselves than she has been able to do yet.”

“So we don’t shut everything down, at least not for anything longer than half a day?” Christine asked as she glanced at Andrea. When Andrea nodded, Christine continued. “But we do need to go public. We need to get out ahead of this as far as possible. I think I should give a speech to the citizens. I agree with my Chief of Staff that we should apprehend every one of Penelope’s conspirators as soon as possible, for there's no telling what damage she might try to do through them if she is desperate. She’ll probably view them all as expendable assets she can throw against us to distract us while she makes her getaway.”

Alveraz nodded several times as Christine spoke. “I concur, Empress, I’ve already sent orders for all our teams watching the members of Parliament and the different cells to ready themselves. With your permission, I can give the go order right now.”

Christine glanced around the oval table, “Any objections?... Do it,” she ordered forcefully when no one spoke up. “Okay then, we take out all her conspirators and we go public with everything we know. Both of these actions will only make her more desperate, so what next? How do we catch her?”

Everyone’s eyes turned to Alveraz again. Clearing his throat, he took a moment to organize his thoughts. “If we can only shut down flights to and from Earth’s surface for a short period, then that should give us a window to act. However, there is no magical approach that will guarantee success. All we can do is utilize the tactics and capabilities we already have at our disposal.

“So first, one very important development we have made is that we’ve recovered Penelope’s body. Even as we speak, it’s undergoing the most detailed biological scan we have the capability to carry out. Yet we’ve already discovered enough to be able to send out software updates to all the scanners we’ve been using to search for snake-like alien imposters. I’m now one hundred percent certain that if we can get a scan of one of these impostors, we’ll be able to identify them.

“So, if the snake-like alien who was in Penelope’s body is in another body, we should be able to detect her if she tries to use any public transport or enter public buildings. We should also draft orders for all shuttles and ships in orbit, both private and public, to carry out scans of their passengers and crew. If we’re lucky, then this might be enough to catch her.

“However, there are other things we can do as well. For one, we can close down all the safe houses we know are associated with Penelope or her network. It’s unlikely she’ll go to any of them, but we can take that option away from her. Then we can also freeze the assets of all the shell companies and corporations that are even remotely associated with the ones Penelope ran. If we can cut off access to funds, even for several days while appeals go through the courts, it could hurt her.

“And lastly, I’m not above enlisting the public to help us. If you’re going to make a speech, Empress, then I suggest we share the images we have of the snake-like aliens and make the possibility that they could be impersonating humans public knowledge. I’m sure it would give rise to a lot of paranoia, but at this point, that will work in our favor. If we share the scanning software we have developed as well, then anyone and everyone can be on the lookout. Who knows, we might get lucky and someone comes across her by accident.”

“I take your point,” Admiral Scott said, “but wouldn’t that be putting the public in danger? If this alien has another body that is as physically powerful as the one you have recovered, then anyone who scans her and tries to raise the alarm could be putting their life in danger.”

Alveraz nodded, “A fair point.” He turned to Christine. “If we do share this with the public, then we would have to stress just how dangerous these impostors can be.”

“And what about interrogating everyone your agents are out there picking up right now?” Andrea asked. “Surely we should be able to learn something from them.”

“Of course, that will be our priority,” Alveraz said, “though I’m holding out little hope. It takes time to interrogate someone properly. The chances are Penelope will either have shared little with them, or, knowing what she shared, will assume we will soon learn of it and so avoid making moves that would put her in danger. It’s possible one or two of the higher-ups in her cells know or suspect that she is a foreign agent, but I doubt any others do. Most will have joined up for the credits or because they agree with the ideologies Penelope has been pushing.

“I’m afraid then,” Alveraz continued, “that unless Penelope makes a mistake or we get lucky, there is a very real chance she could find a way to get into orbit without us knowing. All she has to do is wait for a week or so and then make a move. Alternatively, she could simply go into hiding here on Earth. She could lie low for months or even years if she wished. Given how small her actual body is and how little we know about her species' capabilities, she could hide somewhere that we would never even think to look.”

Christine shook her head vigorously. “Neither of those options are acceptable,” she said sternly. “We need to bring this to a close. We can’t be constantly looking over our shoulder expecting her to stir up more trouble. Not with the Karacknid civil war coming to an end and the prospect of a full-on war with our greatest enemy just around the corner. One way or another, we need to be sure she is not going to cause us any more harm. So please, someone tell me how we can accomplish this?” Christine asked as she looked around at her advisers.

No one spoke for several seconds. Most looked at each other or stared intently at something that took their eyes out of Christine’s line of sight. “Maybe,” Commoner Madison eventually said tentatively, “if we can’t be sure that we can capture her here on Earth, then we should let her escape.”

Christine couldn’t help the anger that came into her voice. “No way. That’s unacceptable. Not after all she has done to us. If she is the one who bankrolled the secessionist movement, poisoned the Protectorates against us, and has been interfering in our political system, then she is responsible for the deaths of hundreds of thousands of our citizens. We can’t just let her escape.”

Madison’s eyes didn’t rise to meet Christine’s, but she didn’t back down either. “We may not have any other choice. Not unless we're going to run the largest manhunt in history for who knows how long. At least if we let her go and we can confirm it, then we won’t have to look over our shoulders.”

“Perhaps you have a point, Commoner,” Fairfax said quickly, intervening before Christine could respond. “Just what do you have in mind?” Glancing at Christine, Fairfax’s eyes told her to give Madison a chance.

“Well,” Madison said slowly, “I’m not sure if this would work, but hear me out. What if we announced a system-wide lockdown like what we’ve discussed. Only instead of doing it for several hours, we leave the timeframe open-ended. Of course, we will know it won’t last that long, but Penelope won’t. We can then enact all the measures Alveraz has discussed and make them publicly known. Essentially, we do our best to convince Penelope we will not leave any stone unturned or tactic untested in our hunt for her. Except, we make one mistake. When we shut down all traffic leaving and entering the system, we shut down all traffic but military and essential military industrial complex ships.

“We already know Penelope has penetrated our military. The odds are probably very high that she has assets within the Navy or within the civilian contractors who work for us. If we leave that door open, she might take it to try and escape the system rather than be locked in here indefinitely. Knowing that, we can have ships ready to interdict every ship that tries to leave. They couldn’t interdict them here, for word would get back to Earth. But if we send our own ships to follow every ship that tries to leave and interdict them in whatever system they are traveling to, then the ship could be boarded and every passenger scanned before being allowed to proceed.”

“That sounds like a good compromise,” Andrea said, “though if we announce a lockdown without putting a time limit on it, I am going to be bombarded by complaints from contractors.”

“There is one flaw though,” Alveraz pointed out. “What if this alien has her own ship hidden somewhere in the system? If she can get to it, she could vanish and we would never know she had left. We’d be back to having to look over our shoulders again.”

“That should be easy to fix,” Scott responded. “As well as having our ships ready to follow any that try to leave the system, we cover each shift passage with stealth recon drones. If another vessel leaves the system on its own, we should detect it as it makes the jump into shift space. We can then send ships after her, but even if they can’t capture her, at least we would know she left.”

“Well, Empress, what do you think?” Fairfax asked.

Christine found herself nodding. “I still don’t like the idea of just letting her go. I want her to pay for her crimes. But I’d rather we know she was gone than have the uncertainty of her being on Earth working against us hanging over our heads. Can you two get this done quickly?” She asked Alveraz and Scott, who were seated beside one another.

They both glanced at each other and nodded. “We can draft the orders to make the various arrangements right away,” Alveraz said. “We’ll have to scan the crews of the warships we're going to use, but we should be doing that anyway.”

“We should also call back your husband and the Allied delegations,” Fairfax suggested, “now that we don’t need them to pretend they are upset with us, it would do public opinion good to see them back.”

“Agreed,” Christine said with a nod. “You can contact James and let him know.”

“Then should we adjourn?” Fairfax asked. “Alveraz and Scott can put everything we’ve discussed into motion whilst you give your speech. Then we can reconvene and see where we are at.”

Though she wasn’t as satisfied as she had hoped she would have been by the end of the meeting, Christine gave Fairfax another nod. The reality was, they were doing everything they could.

Chapter 35

A humiliated enemy is a dangerous one, especially one that still has a great deal of power.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Four hours after slithering out of the river cold and wet, Rarmanca eventually made it to her safe house in Algiers. Once inside, she slithered under the bed and curled herself up. Only then did she begin to shake uncontrollably. Never before had she felt her prosthetic body experience such pain. She had thought she was about to be boiled alive. The only way she had been able to save herself had been to carry out an emergency disconnect from the body. Yet, that brought trauma of its own. Her mind still felt like it had been squished through a sieve.

The physical effects of her ordeal weren't the only things that made her shake, however. Anger surged through her, as did humiliation. Never before had she been bested at anything. Now she had lost her prosthetic, blown her cover, and nearly been killed! The more she thought about it, the more her anger grew. Soon, it drowned out the pain in her mind and the memories of the fear she had experienced.

In an instant, her body stopped shaking. Rarmanca hissed as she used her tail to pull a small datapad out of her flight suit. Activating it, she got to work. Alongside her skills at crafting and recruiting assets, setting up spy cells, and interfering in alien politics, she was adept at hacking. It didn't take her long to access the back door she had already placed in several of the Imperial Guard's databanks. Moments later, she had a file on a Major Gonzales as well as his exact location: Concordia Hospital Rome. Rarmanca retracted her fangs as she hissed again. Without her prosthetic, it would be child's play to slip into the hospital and put an end to the man who had come so close to killing her. She could already feel the satisfaction that would come from his death.

And then there would be others, she thought as her mind turned to Christine. She had no doubt who had sent the Marines after her. Her mission had been to remain in the shadows while disrupting Earth's politics and weakening them so that when the Karacknids attacked, they would be sucked into a never-ending war. Yet now that her cover was blown, she didn't need to take such a light touch. Rarmanca had no doubt that some, if not all, of her active cells were compromised. It was the only way Christine could have found out about her safe house. Yet, she had others lying in wait, ones that would be perfect for just the kind of thing she desired. In her mind, Rarmanca started to imagine just how she would do it.

An alert from her datapad brought her fantasies to an end. One of the programs she had running indicated there was something she needed to see. Christine was making a national speech which was being shown on every holo news channel. Rarmanca's eyelids furrowed. Just what is she up to now? With a tap of her tail, she pulled up the live feed. It showed Christine walking up to a podium set outside the Palace. The damages and scars from the bombing Rarmanca had planned were still visible. When she was behind the podium, Christine took a moment to adjust something the holo recorder couldn't see. Then her eyes whipped up and stared at the recorder. Though she despised what she saw, Rarmanca had to admit there was a draw Christine possessed.

"Citizens of the Empire, people of Earth, my people," Christine said as she stared at the recorder unblinkingly. "I come before you today with some grave news. For some time now, James and I, and some of our most trusted advisers, have suspected forces have been at work against us. Forces hidden in the shadows that we could not perceive. There were elements behind the Secessionist movement that we could not make sense of. And then someone poisoned the Protectorates against us and goaded them into launching their war of aggression. Now, some of our own politicians and many students and others have been swayed by foreign elements working to divide and destroy us. These same elements then bombed my very home and attempted to kill many of our students to start a struggle within our homeworld, setting us against one another.

“However, this enemy is not omnipotent. A little over four months ago, our suspicions were confirmed. Since then, we have been working in secret to find and root out these aliens who have infiltrated our society." Christine paused and again stared unflinchingly at the holo recorder. "Yes, you heard me right. We are certain these elements are in fact covert agents from an unknown species who have been interfering in politics here and across known space to instigate division and war. To what end, we do not yet know, but we now know enough to act decisively.

"These acts began today when Imperial Guard marines and Imperial Intelligence operatives raided a safe house of one of these alien agents. Your holo news broadcaster should be showing images now." Rarmanca hissed when she saw a picture of the body she had been using. Though it was gone now, the idea of all of its inhabitants seeing her image made her skin crawl. There was no telling who might have caught a momentary glimpse of her during her travels around Earth that might now remember something.

"Sadly, our efforts were only partially successful," Christine continued. "For these aliens only inhabit bodies that look like ours to carry out their evil schemes. This is what we believe they look like in their own bodies."

The image of the body Rarmanca had been using disappeared and an image of her real body appeared. Rarmanca felt her heart begin to race. She also now began to understand how wrong she had been. She recognized where the image had been taken: on board Admiral Somerville's flagship. They have known about me for some time! She thought in anger.

"At present, we believe this alien is at large, somewhere within the vicinity of the Mediterranean," Christine explained. "We are currently mobilizing every resource we can to track and apprehend this alien. Even as I speak, Imperial Intelligence agents are picking up all the collaborators this alien has utilized in its schemes." Christine leaned a little closer over the podium. "I have to tell you now this includes two Senators, three Commoners, and a Servant. I do not believe all of them knew they were working for a foreign asset, though they have to have had their suspicions. In any case, they will get a fair and public trial where they will face the consequences of their crimes.

"Until we have finished hunting down this alien and dismantling the organizational structure it has set up to interfere in our political system, certain other restrictions need to be enforced. As many of you may have already heard, all flights to and from Earth orbit have been halted for the immediate foreseeable future. All non-essential intersystem travel has also been suspended, and only essential military contractor ships will be allowed to enter or leave the Sol system." Christine's voice hardened. "I intend to find this alien and make it pay for the wars it has started and the lives it has taken from us."

Leaning back slightly, Christine paused for a moment, and her face softened. "I know this may come as a shock to many of you. It is concerning to me as well. And I know that these restrictions will be difficult, but I assure you, they are necessary. So, remain vigilant, and together we will put an end to this threat. Then we can return to our normal way of life." Christine nodded to her audience. "That's all I have to share with you for now, but rest assured we will keep you updated. Thank you for your time and for your trust." For a moment, Christine stared at the recorder as she smiled, then she turned and began to walk back into the Palace.

Rarmanca tapped her datapad to switch off the holo news feed. As she did, the datapad showed her a number of new alerts that had begun to pop up. She didn't need to open them to guess what they were; the covert monitoring algorithms she had watching her safe houses and cells were informing her that what Christine had announced was already happening. The number of alerts told Rarmanca that the Humans knew more about her activities than she had ever imagined.

In seconds, all of Rarmanca's anger drained away. She felt a tremor run through her body as the fear she had felt in the river returned. Along with it, she was filled with shame. Never before had a Silizzeras agent been discovered. Never before had any species ever seen what her people looked like in their own flesh. And now Christine would distribute this blasphemous image to all of her neighbors! Rarmanca was sure. For the first time in her life, Rarmanca felt naked in her own body.

As she closed her eyes, her mind was filled with a vision of Christine. The Empress stared at her with a cold, hard gaze that made Rarmanca shiver. It made her lips clamp together. She knew she was the superior political strategist. She knew she could kill the Empress if she wished. And yet how has it come to this? She asked herself. Because all this time, you have been fighting at a disadvantage, she told herself. From the moment you got here, they already knew about your activities. It was never a fair fight.

Rarmanca shuddered again as she imagined the extent to which Christine would go to hunt her down. The Humans' relentlessness was one of the key traits that had singled them out for special treatment by her species. It was what had allowed them to survive the overwhelming power of the Karacknid Empire. It was what had made the Silizzeras civilization fearful enough to assign Rarmanca and the agents that came before her to this sector of the galaxy. If they were allowed to grow too powerful, they would become an unacceptable threat to her species' future. And it was now what had Rarmanca doubting herself for the first time since she was a trainee.

A part of her, the part that still seethed with anger and humiliation, wanted to stay on Earth and prove she could best Christine and irreparably damage her precious empire. Yet another part of Rarmanca's mind, the rational part, was feeling something different. With the whole weight of Earth's resources and military and police forces directed against her, it was a very real threat that Rarmanca could be killed or worse, caught and imprisoned. Beyond the shame such a failure would bring, Rarmanca had strict orders never to allow the species she infiltrated to learn about her species' existence. Already she had failed badly in that regard. So badly that she suspected she could very well be executed if she returned home.

You cannot risk it, her reason told her, though she suspected it was also her fear speaking. You must get out of here before it's too late. Before she makes it impossible. This is bigger than you; they cannot learn more about us… But, can you even get out? Another voice in her head asked.

As her fear heightened, Rarmanca accessed her datapad again. She sent a query to her most important asset. It was one she kept hidden above all others, for without it, she would be stuck on Earth, now, perhaps forever. She did have backups, of course, but it was very likely Christine's actions had made them all useless.

The wait for a reply left Rarmanca fighting her memories once more. She had been supremely confident when she had detected the Marines coming to arrest her. At first, she had effortlessly brushed them all aside. Yet as her body twitched at the heat it had endured just hours ago, she knew she would never forget her experience in the river.

Blessedly, it took just five minutes for her contact to get back to her. Yes! Rarmanca thought. The asteroid mining maintenance ship hadn't been stood down from its duties. She smiled. The Humans valued their shipbuilding efforts too much to compromise them. Tapping her datapad with her tail again, she sent her request to her contact. As long as she could get to the approved shuttle that would take the ships' crew up to orbit, she could be on her way to her ship within twelve hours.

Settled on her decision, Rarmanca slithered out from under the bed and focused on what she needed to do to get to her ship. She forcefully pushed down any thought of reconsidering her decision, knowing that if she did, she could still persuade herself to stay and fight on. Too much of her simply wanted to be rid of Earth and the Humans to let herself reconsider. Soon you will be free from all this! She told herself, unsure if she was talking about the shame and fear she felt, or the threat Christine now posed to her species' secrets she had sworn to protect at all costs. And then you can put events in motion that will end them once and for all!

*

IS Royal Sovereign

After returning to Earth's orbit with the Allied delegations, James spent several hours with them in the Imperial Palace, mostly for PR's sake, as many photographs and recordings were made to show Earth's populace that there really was no rift between Humanity and her allies. Then, after a meeting of the Inner Council and a meal with Christine and Rachel, he returned to his flagship where the negotiations were to continue in order to avoid all the commotion occurring on Earth as the hunt for the alien agent continued.

"What do you think?" James asked Mindus Admiral Karal Kinear, "Should we be beefing up the defenses at forts Jantar and Faram?"

Kinear leaned in closer to look at the holo projection James had displayed. They were in his personal quarters, discussing some of the finer details the delegations had touched on earlier in the day. The Mindus’ worlds and border forts were the closest to Karacknid space. The delegations had therefore been discussing how many resources should be committed to further enhancing the forts' defenses and committing fleets to that sector. Personally, James still felt that if Tanaka-lan resumed hostilities with the Allied civilizations, his main target would be Earth. Yet if the Mindus’ defenses were weak, it was possible the Karacknid Admiral would be tempted to strike at the Mindus first and take them out.

"Compared to our other forts, these are the weakest two," Kinear agreed. "They are further from the Karacknid border, but it would not take too much additional logistical effort for an enemy fleet to reach them and strike them first. Perhaps though, we would be better off focusing more on assigning additional warships to those forts. That way, if we gain credible intelligence that our other forts are threatened, we can redeploy the ships quickly."

James nodded as he considered the possibility. Kinear was getting at one of the great dilemmas the Empire and her allies had faced over the last twenty years. Building fixed orbital battlestations was far less costly than building a warship of a similar tonnage. The massive reactors, impulse engines, and shift drives warships needed constituted a great deal of a warship's cost. For the same tonnage, roughly three battlestations could be built for the price of one warship. Yet those battlestations could not move and so could be defeated simply by flying around them.

Before he could decide on what advice was best to give to Kinear, his COM unit beeped, telling him someone from Royal Sovereign's bridge urgently wished to speak with him. "Excuse me, Admiral," he said to Kinear. "Go ahead."

"Sorry to disturb you, Admiral," Captain Hawthorne said, "but we've just received a transmission from one of our flotillas guarding the Beta shift passage. I think you're going to want to see it right away."

"Can you send it to my office?" James asked.

"Certainly, Admiral," Hawthorne replied.

When the contents of the transmission reached them, James displayed it through the main holo display, happy for Kinear to see it with him. Right away, he frowned as a small ship he didn't recognize appeared. The image was fuzzy, but it was clear enough for him to know it wasn't a ship he had seen before. The timestamp on the image started to rapidly fast forward, covering ten minutes in a handful of seconds. In those seconds, the image sharpened considerably, confirming to James that this was a new ship design. Then, without warning, the ship disappeared.

The image then reset itself, and new data appeared beside it. James had to look twice to make sure he wasn't confused. When he was sure, he shared a glance with Kinear. Concern filled both their eyes. James had no doubt the strange ship belonged to the snake-like alien. That wasn't what worried him though; the other readings were far more concerning. The first was an estimate of the ship's size. According to the visuals their stealth recon drone had captured, the snake-like alien ship was no larger than a Hellcat fighter. Yet in the image, it had clearly just jumped into shift space. The smallest shift space drive Humanity knew of were the ones built by the Kulreans, and even their smallest drives were easily ten times the size of a Hellcat, never mind the reactors and power convertors needed to power it. Somehow, the snake-like aliens had miniaturized their technology to a level James had never considered before.

That wasn't the worst part, for beside the measurements of the ship, there was an estimated direction it had jumped into shift space. In the map of the Sol system projected around the ship, it looked like the ship had done the impossible. It hadn't jumped into shift space along a shift passage, but had instead jumped right into a dense cloud of dark matter. According to everything James knew about shift drive technology, that was supposed to be impossible. Yet his eyes had just seen it happen.

He couldn't help shaking his head at what he was seeing. If they don't need to use shift passages, they can jump to any other system they want, no matter where it is, James realized. Such a technology would change everything! It would render the fort system he and Kinear had been discussing irrelevant, and change the strategic realities of war forever.

It took James a couple of seconds to compose himself. The ramifications of what he had seen would be massive, and he was certain he wasn't even grasping half of it. Everyone needs to see this, he told himself. "Captain Hawthorne," he said as he activated his COM unit again. "See that this transmission is sent to the Palace for the Empress's attention, and then transmitted to each of the Allied delegations. I fear we will have much to discuss in the coming days."

"Understood, Admiral," Hawthorne replied.

"If these aliens have such technology, they could have been moving around undetected for centuries amongst our systems," Kinear said. "It was sheer luck your drone even got a glimpse of it."

James nodded. It had been lucky indeed. The drone that had spotted the alien ship had been placed right at one end of the Beta shift passage. Whoever had put it there had been overcautious and saturated the shift passage with recon drones, for no ship coming from Earth should have come near the drone. "A lucky break is exactly what it is, but I'm not going to complain," James said. "At least now we know the snake-like alien has left. We can rest easy in that regard. Though these new revelations are troubling."

Kinear nodded. "Troubling indeed, Admiral. Troubling indeed."

James started to nod his head to agree, but his COM unit beeped for a second time. "Sorry to disturb you again so soon, Admiral," Hawthorne said. "But there's something else now. A flash alert has just come in from Zeta fort. It's for your eyes only."

"Send it right away," James requested. In an instant, he forgot all about the snake-like alien as he feared the Karacknids had already begun their attack, or worse, something had happened to his two sons!

Moments later, James' datapad beeped to let him know the transmission had arrived. Opening it, he saw it was a written report from Admiral Ivanov, though most of it was actually written by his son Edward. Quickly he scanned through it. As he read, James' emotions were thrown around like he was in a rollercoaster. Pride at Jonathan’s and Edward's accomplishments against the pirates made him smile, then he frowned when he read about the advanced technology they found. Shock and guilt quickly filled him when he read of Kestrel's discoveries in the Rillelio's home system. Immediately, he knew the snake-like alien had exploited him. Guilt and shame at how he had treated the Rillelio twenty-five years ago had led him to overlook them as a threat. If they attack us, it will be all my fault! He thought as he grew angry at himself.

Then he was shocked all over again when he read of Kestrel's encounter with the Karacknid High Scribe. The things the High Scribe had revealed turned much of what James thought about the Karacknids and the threat Tanaka-lan posed upside down. Finally, horror struck him when he came to the account of Kestrel's escape from the Karacknid cruisers that had assaulted them and of Jonathan being left behind. If he has been lost, I'll never forgive myself! James knew, for if it hadn't been for the Rillelio, Jonathan would never have been anywhere near the Karacknid border.

As he came to the end of the report, James quickly read all that Ivanov planned to do. She had already dispatched a strong squadron to return to the system Jonathan had been left behind in to look for him. More than a hundred ships were also on their way towards Rillelio space to closely watch their borders for any sign of an attack. James grunted when Ivanov promised him she had the situation under control. It wasn't that he didn't trust her, but if the snake-like alien was involved with the Rillelio, he was sure there would be more surprises. This is my mess, he said to himself, I am the one to deal with it, and I'm not coming back until I have Jonathan!

When he was done, James slid the datapad over to Kinear, Mindus space was close to the Rillelio homeworld, and while James doubted it, there was a slim chance they could attack his species' worlds instead of the Empire's. With a tap on his COM unit, James opened the channel to Hawthorne. "Captain, see that both reports are sent to the Palace immediately. Then prepare Royal Sovereign for departure. I want to be heading towards Zeta as soon as possible!”

“Aye, aye, Admiral,” Hawthorne responded at once.

While Kinear kept reading, James couldn’t help but think of his wife. She wouldn’t want him leaving Earth, not with the public revelations she had just revealed about the snake-like aliens, and the astonishing discoveries about their technologies. She was going to need all the help she could get to handle the situation and work through everything with their allies. But she would understand, the Rillelio were his fault, and Jonathan was their son.

Chapter 36

The Empire has had seven Empresses since its founding, all have been ferocious in their own right.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Just minutes after their first kiss, Jonathan and Becca were rudely interrupted by the sound and vibrations from a nearby explosion. Becca instinctively tried to stand, only to groan in pain and slump back onto her bottom as her leg failed to take her weight. Jonathan cradled her in his arms. "Are you okay?"

"I will be," she reassured him with a smile. "Though maybe not," she added as another explosion shook them.

"I think they bombed the area with their shuttles when we escaped," Jonathan said as dust fell from the top and sides of the cave around them. "This sounds louder though."

"Orbital bombardment," Becca said. "I've felt it before during combat training." Jonathan raised an eyebrow. "All cadets have to go through a ground assault exercise before graduating. Usually, we use one of the Beta system's uninhabited moons. We were deployed to the surface and tasked with setting up a defensive position. Then they lobbed tungsten spears at us, or at least close enough to us that when you're a cadet, it felt like they were right on top of you!"

"Sounds fun!" Jonathan said sarcastically. He winced when another explosion rocked them. This one was the closest yet.

"It wasn't, and neither is this!" Becca said as she reached out and took Jonathan's hand. As several more came in quick succession, they held each other tightly. It felt like the explosions moved right towards them, and then two exploded right over their heads. Rocks and dust fell from the cave around them, but the cave held. Then, excruciatingly slowly, the explosions moved away before finally ceasing.

When thirty seconds passed and they felt no new explosions, they released one another. "So," Jonathan said awkwardly, "what do we do now?"

"Well, I think we're stuck here, for a while at least," Becca said. "My leg needs to heal, and I don't fancy going out there if people are going to be lobbing ordnance down from space."

"No, I suppose that wouldn't be pleasant. So…?"

"So," Becca said with a smile. "What say you kiss me again, and then I suppose we'll have plenty of time to talk and figure all this out."

Jonathan returned her smile. "That sounds like a plan to me."

As it turned out, they had much to talk about. For years, Jonathan had tried to imagine what it would be like to be in a serious relationship with someone while he was the heir to his parents' positions. He had also had several frank conversations with his mother about the prospect. Apart from more recently, he had never imagined he would date a marine. The idea of a special forces marine one day being Empress of the Human Empire seemed a bit much. 'A bull in a china shop' was an image Jonathan would have thought of if someone had suggested the idea to him. Yet now, as he thought about it and as they talked it through, it didn't seem so far-fetched. After all, hadn't his father become Emperor with next to no political experience and know-how?

Even so, the idea was something they both admitted needed more thought. For although Becca liked Jonathan greatly, the idea of being known as his girlfriend with all the national and international attention that would bring was daunting enough, never mind considering where things could eventually end up. Still, they were both certain they were serious about their feelings and were prepared to face whatever came their way.

That was, of course, if they ever escaped. As their first day turned into a second, thankfully there were no more orbital strikes, nor other indications the Karacknids were still looking for them. By the morning of the third day, Becca felt well enough to try standing. With Jonathan's help, she was able to get to her feet and put weight on her injured leg. With gritted teeth, she took a few small steps and then sat down again. After each meal, she insisted Jonathan help her up and she progressively took more and more steps. By the fourth day, she was able to get herself up, and by the fifth, she was doing laps of the large cavern they were in.

On the sixth day, Becca actually started stretching, and then worked her body through the full exercise routine she would have done every morning on Kestrel. Jonathan joined her for most of it, and when they were done, he couldn't help shaking his head at how quickly she had healed. "Even though I have the same augmentations and implants, they still blow me away."

"They do come in handy," Becca said with a wink.

Without needing to speak, they both moved over to the makeshift seats they had set up and prepared breakfast from their rations. "So, what do you think, is today the day?" Jonathan asked when they were done.

Becca took a moment to consider. She reached down and rubbed both sides of her leg where the branch had pierced it. "We could probably make our rations last another three or four days," she replied. "But that would be pushing it."

"And then when we get out there, we'd be pretty desperate," Jonathan pointed out.

"You want to go now then?" Becca asked.

Jonathan nodded. "But it depends on you. Are you up to it?"

"I suppose there's only one way to find out," Becca said as she jumped to her feet. "Let's get to work then." Picking up her torch, she set off at a brisk pace up the cave to where its entrance had once been. Over the last several days, Jonathan had been slowly removing some of the rocks, though he had been careful not to actually open the entrance, for fear it might draw the Karacknids’ attention.

For several hours, they worked mostly in silence as they removed rock after rock. Without their augmented strength, they would have been stuck in the cave, or at least would have had to blast their way back out. Thankfully, working together, they were able to lift even the largest boulder that had fallen in to block the opening. When the first strands of light broke through, they both stopped and smiled at one another. "At least we know we're not going to die of starvation in this cave," Jonathan said.

"No, let's just hope we're not going to starve out there," Becca said as she nodded at the opening. Jonathan rolled his eyes; of the two of them, Becca was actually the more optimistic one, yet she liked to play that down. "Come on," Becca said as she stood up straight and stretched. "Let's go and get some lunch and pack what we’ll need. Then we can come back and open this up just wide enough for us to slip through. There's no sense in making it any bigger than necessary. Especially if we end up having to come back."

"Fine by me," Jonathan said as he stretched himself. His body was sore and stiff, and some food sounded great.

After they had eaten and packed up Jonathan's backpack with the little water and food they had left, they returned to the cave's opening. In just ten minutes, they had it cleared and were able to head outside once more. Once they had squeezed out, Becca pulled her datapad from the pocket in her trousers. "Remember, keep an eye out for those gorillas. We don't want to run into them again."

Jonathan nodded. "Yes, boss."

"This is strange," Becca said as she turned around, pointing her datapad in several directions. "The datapad's passive sensors are getting some unusual readings that weren't here before. It's almost as if…"

"What is it?" Jonathan asked, detecting the concern in Becca's voice.

"I think it's from ground jammers," Becca said. "The emissions are different from what the Marines use, but there are some similarities."

"The High Scribe's people!" Jonathan said. "They must still be on the run." For the last week, they had debated back and forth between themselves as they wondered just what had happened to Huran'kang and his people.

Becca nodded. "Which means the other Karacknids will still be out there too, looking for them. We need to be extra careful."

Jonathan glanced up at the sky, half expecting to see Karacknid cruisers traveling overhead in low orbit. There were none, but it didn't make him feel much better. They had to be out there somewhere. "Do you think we're being protected by this jamming?" He asked, not exactly sure how it worked.

"It's hard to tell," Becca said as she shrugged her shoulders. "Once we start moving, we'll get better readings on it. If the jamming increases, then maybe we're just on the periphery of its effective range."

"Well, either way, we better be quick about this. The sooner we get back to the cave, the safer I'll feel," Jonathan said.

"Right, which way then?" Becca asked.

Somewhat reluctantly, Jonathan took his eyes away from the sky and surveyed his surroundings. The scene was very different from when he had entered the cliffs. Karacknid weapons had devastated the area. The large cliffs at their backs were pockmarked with craters. In front of them, hundreds of the massive trees had been thrown to the ground. Here and there, clumps remained still standing, but for the most part, everything within half a mile of where Jonathan stood had been toppled. Many of the trees were also badly scorched from whatever bombs the Karacknid shuttles had dropped. Raising a hand, Jonathan pointed down the valley, "This way, I think," he said.

"You think?" Becca asked skeptically.

"It was getting dark, and I was in a rush," Jonathan said, defending himself. "I didn't exactly have time to memorize every step I took as I carried you to safety."

"No, I suppose not," Becca conceded. "Well, let's head that way and see what we can find. Let me know if you recognize anything."

Jonathan nodded as Becca took point, holding the datapad in one hand and her plasma rifle in the other. All the massive trees had looked the same to him before, so he had no idea how he was supposed to recognize one now, especially when at least half of them had been knocked down. Even so, he kept his eyes peeled as they began to head through the shattered forest.

Initially, they made slow progress as they had to climb over many fallen trees. Yet as they got past the areas the Karacknids had hit, they started to speed up. Thankfully, Jonathan saw no sign of the native gorilla-like creatures. If they were wise, they had probably long since left the area since the bombings. "Here," Jonathan said half an hour after they left the cave. "I think it was somewhere near here where you were injured." In the distance, he had spotted a couple of fallen trees and other tree trunks with scars on them from Karacknid laser rifles.

Sure enough, after circling the area for a few minutes, he found the exact tree that had been blasted apart to shoot a splinter into Becca's leg. "This is where I dragged you," he said as he bent down and touched a dark area that had to be Becca's dried blood.

"Over here," Becca said as she lifted a branch. Under it was her backpack. Jonathan had taken it off her as he had checked for injuries, and had forgotten to put it back on. "I don't think we're getting much from it though," Becca said unhappily as she lifted up the backpack. It had been ripped to shreds. Its contents were scattered on the ground, also damaged or destroyed.

"The Karacknids," Becca guessed. "Or the natives, but I'd bet it was them."

Jonathan nodded. After failing to capture him, their pursuers had probably returned to try and learn something about their quarry. "Onto the ambush site then?"

"It's our best hope," Becca replied as she led them off once more.

It took another half an hour, but by following the trail of destruction left by the Karacknid ground troops as they had shot at Jonathan and Becca, they found the point they had initially been ambushed. This time, the Karacknid warriors hadn't bothered to scour the battlefield. Gently and respectfully, Jonathan and Becca searched the remains of their fallen friends. They managed to recover Abraham's backpack intact, and while the supplies Caruthers and Denver had been carrying had been charred, they recovered several useful items and more rations, and a plasma rifle for Jonathan.

After packing away everything they had found, without having to talk about it, one by one, they buried their friends. Despite the risk from staying in the open longer, neither was willing to leave the remains of their friends to the planet's wildlife. When they were done, Jonathan reached out and gave Becca's shoulder a thankful squeeze. Her look back at him conveyed the same feelings. It could so easily have been either of them that needed burying. They were both thankful to still have one another.

"Back to the cave then," Becca said solemnly. "We can go through what we've got in more detail, and then figure out what we want to do next."

Jonathan nodded. The prospect of Huran'kang's people covering the area in a jamming field meant they could perhaps venture out from their cave in search of food. Jonathan didn't particularly like the idea of sampling the local flora and fauna to see if it was edible, but the chances were, sooner rather than later they would have to. Right now, though, he was happy to head back to the cave and the safety it provided.

Ten minutes into their hike back up towards the cave, Becca suddenly froze. Jonathan heard what had her concerned a moment later. The now-familiar engine whine from a Karacknid shuttle. With a hand signal, Becca told Jonathan to follow her. Then she quickly dashed towards the trunk of a tree and pushed herself up against it. Jonathan was right behind her. Seconds later, a shuttle raced overhead about a hundred meters above the tree line. It didn't slow down as it passed them nor turn to come back around.

"That was close..." Becca began to say. The sound of more shuttles cut her off, though. Five seconds later, three more shuttles flew over them and then disappeared. "I think we better get back to the cave," Becca said after they both waited a moment to make sure no more shuttles were going to come.

Before they started moving, however, vibrations ran under their feet. They both knew what they were from. The shuttles were bombing someone. There was only one group it could be. "Huran'kang is still alive. He is under attack!" Jonathan whispered.

Becca shook her head. "No. It's too risky. And we don't even know if Huran'kang is alive or not. He might be dead, and Fara'man's warriors are just trying to mop up the survivors."

Jonathan looked at Becca with a serious stare. "We can't just leave them. If he is alive, Huran'kang is perhaps the best chance we're ever going to get to compromise Tanaka-lan's control over the Karacknid Empire. If Huran'kang's plans work out, we could avert a war between our two Empires, or at least delay it by years. Think of the lives we could save. This is bigger than you or I."

Becca shook her head slowly. The romantic nature of their relationship had developed, but it didn't change her responsibility to protect Jonathan. He was the Imperial heir, and that was her priority. Yet, she could see in Jonathan's eyes he had already decided. It was one of the many things they had talked about over the last several days. If Huran'kang proved trustworthy, Jonathan saw him as the best hope Humanity had to prevent another full-scale war with the Karacknids.

Whether Jonathan sensed her doubt or not, he forced her hand. "Listen, I feel we need to do this, so whether you like it or not, I'm going to investigate, and I'd rather do so with you at my side. We can stay hidden, see if Huran'kang is alive and if we can even help him. We don't need to risk ourselves unless it is worth it." Pausing, Jonathan then gave Becca a disarming smile. "Remember, your job is to protect me, not tell me what I can and cannot do. I may not have a ship, but I'm still your Captain."

Becca ground her teeth at Jonathan's words. As they had talked about their relationship, one of the first things she had made him promise was that he wouldn't let it interfere in their professional relationship. Already her words were coming back to bite her. "Fine," she said as she looked away from Jonathan. "But I take point, and I take all the risks." When Jonathan hesitated, she fixed him with a cold stare. "You may be my Captain, but I'm your Imperial Guard officer."

"Okay, okay, you have point," Jonathan conceded.

"And if I deem the situation too dangerous, then I will pull us out of there," Becca informed him. Before he could reply, she hefted her plasma rifle and marched off in the direction the shuttles had gone.

Chapter 37

Never underestimate an Imperial marine.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Initially, Becca led them forward at a brisk pace. Every now and again, they felt more explosions, though they still seemed far off. Eventually, the explosions stopped; however, not long after, Becca slowed. After ten minutes of carefully stalking through the forest, new sounds reached them. "Small weapons fire," Becca said. "Still a couple of miles away, but we're getting close."

"Huran'kang must be alive," Jonathan guessed, "they're still trying to capture him." If the High Scribe was already dead, he figured the Karacknids would probably just bomb what was left of Huran'kang's people from orbit.

"Or they just want prisoners, full stop," Becca countered. "I'm sure Fara'man's warriors would love to know where more of Huran'kang's people are hiding within their Empire." Jonathan nodded. He hadn't thought of that.

"We're starting to go downhill," Becca said a couple of minutes later. "I think we're heading into a valley." She paused and looked up at one of the large trees nearest to them. "Fancy a climb?"

Jonathan looked up at the tree and swallowed hard. Climbing had never been his forte. However, he didn't want Becca to know that and think any less of him. "After you," he said as he gestured towards the tree. "You wanted to take point after all."

Becca grinned at Jonathan. "My pleasure. I've loved climbing trees since I was a little girl. Though," she added as she tilted her head back as far as it would go to look at the top of the giant tree, "never one quite so large."

Becca quickly took off her backpack and set it at the foot of the tree, covered it with dead leaves, then slung her plasma rifle over her shoulder, and started scampering up the tree far quicker than Jonathan thought safe. Rolling his eyes, he matched her actions and then started up after her. As he climbed, Jonathan kept stopping to look around him. The sound of small weapons fire was now almost constantly reaching their ears, and he couldn't help feeling exposed. He was also very aware of how silently the gorilla-like aliens had snuck up on them the day they had first landed on the planet. Facing one of them on the ground was a scary enough prospect; Jonathan didn't fancy his chances if he had to fight one in the trees that seemed to be their natural habitat.

Despite his fears, however, they both reached the top of the tree without incident. By the time Jonathan got there, Becca had already been at the top for more than thirty seconds. "Come on up," she said, "the branch will have no problem holding the both of us."

As he climbed up beside Becca on a surprisingly strong branch for how thin it was, Jonathan was very aware of how close their bodies were. A month ago, he would have thought it inappropriate; now, he just enjoyed the feeling. Forcing himself to focus, Jonathan took in the scene before him. The tree they had climbed was indeed overlooking a valley. Before them, the thick foliage of the trees fell away like a waterfall. About four miles ahead, the trees rose back up again as they climbed up the other side of the valley. To Jonathan's right, the valley stretched away for as far as he could see, while on his left, it went on for a handful of miles before ending in a number of large, rocky, treeless mountains that stretched up high towards the sky.

"Look down there," Becca said as she pointed ahead of them. "Someone has blasted themselves an LZ."

Jonathan nodded when he saw what Becca was pointing out. An area of trees roughly half a mile in diameter had been blown apart. Six shuttles had landed in the area. From their vantage point at the top of the tree, Jonathan and Becca were able to look down upon the shuttles and see several Karacknid warriors guarding them. The flashing of lights and a small explosion drew Jonathan's eyes leftward. Further up the valley was where the fighting was going on. Though he couldn't see the battle through the trees, the occasional laser beam or fireball broke through the foliage.

"I think Huran'kang had the same idea as us," Becca said. "His people came here to hide among the trees and the mineral deposits in the mountains. If my guess is correct, they're now trapped. If I were Fara'man's warriors, I'd have sent squads up to guard the ridgelines of the valley, and then take my main force forward through the center. That way, I could drive Huran'kang's people back to the mountains where they'll be exposed."

Becca's words made Jonathan look down. "There could be a squad moving along the ridge below us."

Becca nodded. "If there is, I doubt they could see us up here. When we go down, we'll have to be extra vigilant, though."

"What do you think then, Huran'kang is trapped, isn't he?"

"Unless he has more troops than his pursuers, it will be hard for him to fight his way out. Especially if Fara'man's warriors are better armed," Becca replied.

"What can we do?" Jonathan asked.

Becca took a deep breath as she continued to stare down the valley. She then turned to Jonathan. "Just how serious are you about wanting to help him?"

"Very," Jonathan replied in a level tone.

Becca shook her head and let out a breath. "Fine," she said as she pointed towards the shuttles again. "If we're going to get Huran'kang's people out, we're going to need a distraction. I'm sure the commander of Fara'man's warriors won't take too kindly to his shuttles coming under attack."

Jonathan grinned at Becca. "I knew I brought you along for a reason. You're just the kind of hellraiser my mother always thought would make a great Imperial Princess." Becca didn't know whether to smirk at Jonathan's comment or hit him so hard he would go flying from the tree. She decided on a cold, hard stare. After a couple of seconds, Jonathan held a hand up. "Okay, okay, I'm sorry, let's focus on the task at hand. What do you want from me?"

"Stay behind me and keep your head down," Becca said. "I'll do the rest."

More carefully and slowly than she had climbed up, Becca climbed back down the tree and collected her gear. Once they were on the ground, she kept low and moved from tree to tree. Though Jonathan didn't notice anything, she held up a hand to stop him a few minutes later. Then she pointed ahead. Jonathan carefully leaned out around the tree he was crouched against. Sure enough, two squads of Karacknid warriors were about three hundred meters in front of them. All had their backs to them and were slowly creeping along the ridge line towards where the fighting was happening. "They may have a rearguard," Becca cautioned. "Let's go."

Turning away from the Karacknid warriors, Becca headed down the ridge line into the valley. Though Jonathan quickly lost his bearings, in just ten minutes, she brought them to the edge of the clearing the Karacknid shuttles had blasted with their weapons. Thanks to all the fallen trees, they had plenty of cover to hide behind. "Stay down," Becca ordered. Then she carefully poked her head above the foliage they were under. For a full minute, she watched the various Karacknid warriors that were patrolling the shuttles. In total, she counted sixteen of them.

"Okay, here's the plan," Becca said as she sat back down beside Jonathan. "I'm going to sneak in and plant some charges on two of the nearest shuttles. I might have to take out a guard or two, but I'll be as quiet as possible. You stay here, keep an eye on me, if you see a warrior spot me, break radio silence. If I need it, you can provide covering fire as I fall back as well."

"Are you sure you don't need me to come with you?" Jonathan asked.

Becca shook her head. "You can watch my back better from here."

Without another word, Becca raised herself into a crouch, and then moved along the fallen tree they were hiding behind. Within seconds, she pushed herself under some branches and disappeared. Jonathan pressed his plasma rifle against his shoulder, and then very slowly stood and poked his head above the foliage they had been hiding under. As he watched the Karacknid warriors move around patrolling the landing zone, he couldn't help thinking how crazy Becca was. It didn't look like there was any chance she could sneak past them.

Yet he was wrong, for moments later, Becca appeared in front of him. On her hands and knees, she crawled through the last pile of broken branches right up to the edge of the landing zone. Then she waited. A full thirty seconds passed as Jonathan's heart beat hard within his chest. The idea of losing her before had driven him crazy, now it was even worse. Despite everything he had said to her about the importance of saving Huran'kang, Jonathan almost called Becca back. If she was spotted, attacked, and killed, he didn't know what he would do with himself. Even so, he kept his mouth shut, for though he couldn't see how she could do it, he trusted her nonetheless.

Eventually, the moment Becca had been waiting for arrived. Springing up into a crouch, she suddenly sprinted towards the nearest shuttle. Only then did Jonathan realize the nearest guards had all turned and were facing in different directions. It took just eight seconds for Becca to skid to a halt beside the shuttle. Her augmented speed surprised even Jonathan. Quickly, she pulled an explosive charge out of her backpack. She placed it under one of the shuttle's engines, then she carefully moved around the shuttle, keeping herself out of sight of the Karacknid warriors.

When Jonathan saw the next shuttle she wanted to attach explosives to, he realized there was going to be a problem. One of the Karacknid warriors was very close to it. There was no way she could cross the open ground between both shuttles without being spotted. When Becca knelt down and picked up a small stone, Jonathan's eyes widened. It was the oldest trick in the book; there was no way it was going to work.

Clearly not seeing things as he did, Becca lobbed the stone over the Karacknid warrior's head, causing it to bounce off the next shuttle. As the Karacknid warrior started to turn, Becca sprang into action. With her nano carbon knife, she came out from behind the shuttle and took six long strides towards the Karacknid warrior. In the blink of an eye, she was almost upon him. As he started to turn again, hearing her footsteps, she hurled herself into the air. The knife lashed out as she crashed into him, opening a deep slice in his throat. Before he could make any other sound or shout a warning, her fist smashed his jaw in.

Lightning quick, Becca grabbed another explosive charge from her backpack and slapped it onto the shuttle. Then her mouth moved as she broke radio silence. "I'm compromised; someone must have heard that."

Sure enough, as Jonathan looked, two Karacknid warriors were moving around another shuttle towards where Becca had downed the Karacknid. Without hesitation, Jonathan aimed his plasma rifle towards them and held down its trigger. Three bolts smashed into one of the Karacknid warriors, burning through his armor and throwing him to the ground. The second dived behind the shuttle for cover. Shouts arose from all around the landing zone. Jonathan quickly switched targets, firing bolts at any target he could see, causing more Karacknids to seek cover. After just five seconds, he hid behind a thick tree as laser beams smashed into it. Then he quickly moved further along the tree line to reposition. Popping up, he fired a few more bolts in various directions, causing more Karacknids to seek cover.

"Time to move," Becca called to him over the COM channel. "Detonations in five."

Hoping Becca had got to safety, Jonathan turned and sprinted back into the forest as fast as he could. Seconds later, he felt a shockwave smash into his back and almost tumble him to the ground. Then the sound and heat from the explosions reached him. Skidding to a halt, he hid behind a large tree and then poked his head out to see the result of their work. There was no sign of the two shuttles Becca had set explosives on. Three of the others were badly damaged and tipped over on their sides, while the last one appeared to be on fire.

"That ought to distract them," Becca whispered into Jonathan's ear, making him jump. "Now come on," she said as she grinned at him, "we need to get out of here."

Once again, Becca led them off as she moved stealthily through the forest. Instead of heading straight towards where Fara'man's warriors were confronting Huran'kang's people, she angled more to her right as she moved up the valley. Jonathan didn't understand why, but he knew better than to question her at this point.

"I think this is about the right place," she said as she stopped no more than five minutes later. "Up," she ordered as she tapped the tree trunk they were standing beside. Jonathan quickly scrambled up as Becca followed. "That should do," she said once they were about a hundred meters up.

In no time at all, the sounds of heavy footsteps started to reach them. Looking down, Jonathan saw at least four Karacknid warriors come into view. They were spread out in lines and were quickly marching towards the landing zone. "Fewer warriors for Huran'kang to worry about," Becca whispered.

When they could no longer hear the Karacknid warriors, Becca signaled for Jonathan to descend. On the ground again, Becca continued to head up the valley, moving towards the right ridge as she went. Soon the constant sound of small arms fire they had been able to hear for the last hour or more started to grow increasingly louder. Again, Becca raised a fist to stop Jonathan. They both hid behind another large tree, and then Becca slowly poked her head out. "It looks like they have a defensive line set up ahead. They're all facing away from us; Huran'kang's people must be beyond that."

"So, what's next then?" Jonathan asked.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" Becca asked. "Once we move, we have to move fast, and there will be no going back. Any of those warriors could kill us, or even Huran'kang's people could if they don't realize who we are."

"We've come this far," Jonathan said, "I’m not turning back now."

Becca nodded. "All right then, here's the plan. It's simple; we're going to charge their line and burst through it. We'll use the last couple of grenades we have and punch our way through to Huran'kang's people. Then we help them fight their way out. It won't be long until the warriors that went towards the shuttles return. It's now or never."

"You lead the way, Major. I'm with you," Jonathan replied.

Becca gave him a short nod and then pulled two grenades from her utility belt. "Don't stop moving, no matter what happens to me, don't stop moving," she ordered. Then, without waiting for Jonathan to respond, she slipped out from behind the tree.

At first, she started moving forward slowly, one step at a time. Jonathan followed right behind her, his eyes scanning left and right as he tried to make out Karacknid warriors. They were roughly in a line, using trees for cover as they looked further up the valley. Occasionally, one would fire several laser beams at a distant target. When they got within thirty meters of the nearest Karacknid, Becca broke into a sprint. Without warning, she started firing plasma bolts. Five burned their way through the Karacknid warrior's back. Before he hit the ground, Becca had already killed another warrior.

By then, Jonathan joined in. Quickly, he dispatched two soldiers himself. Then Becca hurled one grenade to her left and one to her right. Both exploded in the midst of Karacknid warriors. Before Jonathan knew it, they reached what had been the Karacknids’ defensive line. Without stopping, Becca hurdled the first Karacknid she had killed and raced further up the valley. Putting her plasma rifle over her left shoulder, she started to fire blindly behind them. Jonathan did likewise, firing over his right shoulder. They then both started zigzagging as they ran. It didn’t take long for laser beams to start exploding against the tree trunks all around them.

"Friendlies coming through!" Becca shouted as loud as she could. "Captain Somerville coming through!"

Jonathan couldn't help tensing as laser beams continued to explode around him. What had he been thinking? Charging towards Huran'kang's people suddenly felt like a suicide mission. They were bound to open fire first and ask questions later. As he kept running, he all but closed his eyes, not wanting to see the beams as they struck him. Sure enough, from in front of them, he began to hear the familiar sound of Karacknid laser rifles firing. His body tensed tighter.

Yet none hit him. Instead, the density of the beams striking the trees and ground around him decreased. Looking ahead, Jonathan saw Karacknid soldiers firing. But they weren't aiming at him! Huran'kang's people were giving them covering fire! In seconds, Becca and he passed through a line of Karacknid warriors, their older-looking armor marking them as belonging to the High Scribe. Skidding to a halt, Becca ducked behind a tree. She reached out and pulled Jonathan in beside her. They both took a moment to catch their breath while Becca looked them both over. "You weren't hit?" She asked.

Jonathan shook his head. "No, I'm fine. What about you?"

Becca grinned at him. "Not a scratch!" Jonathan smiled back. With all the adrenaline pumping through him, he felt ecstatic. They stared at each other for a few seconds, and Jonathan couldn't help pulling her in for a quick hug.

Seeing movement out of the corner of her eye, Becca pushed Jonathan back. Jonathan turned and his eyebrows rose when he saw Huran'kang and Jar'ung step up beside them. "High Scribe, Captain," Jonathan said as he gave each a small bow. "I'm glad to see you're both alive."

"And I you, Imperator’s Heir," Huran'kang said. "Though I must admit, it is something of a shock to have you bursting in on us like this. What exactly are you up to?"

Jonathan flashed Huran'kang a wide smile. "Why, we're here to save you, of course."

Huran'kang shared a serious-looking glance with Jar'ung. "And what makes you think we need saving?"

Jonathan gestured up the valley. "Not sure if you know it or not, but this valley ends in tall, treeless mountains, not three or four more miles up. If you're pushed back much further, you'll lose the protection of the trees and be wiped out or captured easily." He then gestured left and right. "Fara'man's warriors already have forces covering both ridgelines. You're trapped."

Huran'kang shared another look with Jar'ung. "If what you say is true, then we are both trapped. I presume you didn't walk into this trap without a plan?"

"Well, I don't have a plan, but she does," Jonathan said as he nodded at Becca. "Explain please, Major."

"We need to move fast," Becca said at once. "We've blown up several of their shuttles, and they pulled warriors back to investigate. They'll be back here soon. We need to punch through their lines and head up and out of the valley. We have a cave not far from here we can hide in. Their sensors can't detect us. We'll need a diversion, though."

"What kind of diversion?" Jar'ung asked.

"The enemy commander will think we broke through their lines to help you escape," Becca explained. "They'll be expecting your forces to move through the hole we made. You need to send a team through it and have them try and head out of the valley over the right-hand ridge line. Meanwhile, we'll strike left and towards our cave."

"I don't know, High Scribe, we've been holding them off; this will be very risky," Jar'ung said.

"We've been holding them off by trading space for time. But we may run out of space," Huran'kang said. He turned to Jonathan and fixed him with a searching stare. "Can I trust you, Imperator’s Heir?"

Jonathan held his palms up. "Look, we've risked our lives to get here and warn you. Why would we trick you now? If we wanted you dead, we would have just left you."

Huran'kang turned away from them for a moment, clearly thinking. "Very well," he said as he spun around. He then bowed to Becca. "Major, it appears I underestimated you before. We are in your hands."

Becca couldn't help grinning. "Now there's something I never thought I'd hear a Karacknid say. Don't worry," she added as Huran'kang glanced at Jar'ung. "I'll keep you both safe."

"Good, Captain Jar'ung, organize our forces as the Major commands," Huran'kang ordered.

"Understood, High Scribe," Jar'ung replied, though he didn't sound entirely excited by the prospect.

Whether she picked up on it or not, Becca ignored his tone, and instead began to give out orders. Within a minute, Huran'kang's forces launched an attack towards Fara'man's warriors' line. Several hypervelocity missiles signaled the attack, and then thirty warriors appeared from cover and laid down fire upon the enemy. Eighteen warriors emerged from cover and charged the line. Four were shot down, but the rest made it to the line and fought their way through. Moments later, they disappeared as they charged on towards the distant ridgeline.

"Hopefully, they will be tracked, and our enemy will think you are trying to make a run for it," Becca said to Huran'kang. "Now for the main event."

Both Jonathan and Huran'kang followed Becca as she quickly moved around the defensive line Huran'kang's forces had set up. As they passed Karacknid warriors, they left their posts and followed. A minute later, they caught up to Jar'ung. He had gathered the rest of Huran'kang's forces, about fifty warriors. Becca nodded to him, and Jar'ung raised his voice to address his soldiers. "Now we break through ourselves," he told them. "The High Scribe and the Imperator's Heir are to be protected at all costs." With a hand signal, Jar'ung gave the order to attack.

Silently, the fifty Karacknid split into four groups and fanned out. Huran'kang and Jar'ung stayed at the rear, and so Jonathan and Becca remained with them. At some unspoken command, lead elements from each group fired missiles and grenades towards where they knew Fara'man's force was. Then other warriors laid down covering fire while the rest charged. Within seconds, Fara'man's force began to fire back. Beams and explosions started appearing all around them. Jonathan crouched down to move forward with Huran'kang and Jar'ung. Becca put herself just in front of him, ready to take a beam if it came his way.

As the charging Karacknids reached the line of Fara'man's force, they let out bloodcurdling battle cries. What was left of Fara'man's force replied in kind as they jumped from cover. Both sides crashed into one another as vicious hand-to-hand fighting broke out. Or claw to claw, Jonathan thought as he watched Karacknid warriors rip into one another with abandon. Arms and legs were sliced from their torsos. Chests and bellies were ripped open with a single swipe. Into the carnage, Huran'kang led their small group. Twice, Becca had to gun down charging warriors, but compared to the previous fights, this one felt uneventful to Jonathan. He didn't have to fire a single shot, and hardly anyone fired at him.

Before Jonathan even realized it, they passed through the defensive line. Quickly, the sounds of fighting fell away behind them. Only then did Jonathan notice warriors had already moved ahead of them and were scouting out the way forward. "Remember," Becca said to Jar'ung, "they will have forces on the ridgeline. They'll probably know we're coming."

"I have another diversion planned," Jar'ung said.

Sure enough, as they started to head uphill, new explosions erupted further up the valley, and then the sounds of laser rifles firing followed. As their group carefully headed up the ridgeline and crested it, they didn't encounter any resistance. "Which way to your cave?" Jar'ung asked.

"This way," Becca said as she pointed. "I can take point if you like?"

Jar'ung nodded, and quickly they moved off. Within minutes of leaving the valley, the now-familiar sound of Karacknid shuttles reached them. Everyone froze. Then they crouched as the sound of explosions reached them. "They know I am not in the valley anymore!" Huran'kang hissed. "They are trying to kill us."

"They wanted you alive before?" Jonathan asked over the din of the explosions. Huran'kang nodded.

"Just how good are your jammers? Can they detect us out here?" Becca asked.

"They cover an area of a hundred square miles or so, though Fara'man's warriors have been slowly finding the undamaged ones and destroying them," Jar'ung explained.

Becca nodded. "Then we should be safe. It's not far to the cave. Come on, we need to run for it."

When Huran'kang nodded, Becca stood and moved off at a brisk pace. Huran'kang's force, now numbering little more than twenty, followed. Every now and then, Becca glanced over her shoulder to make sure they were still with her. When she saw that they were, she picked up her pace. Soon they were sprinting through the forest, everyone's eyes peeled, looking for danger. It wasn't long before they started to encounter trees that had been knocked over from the last time the shuttles had bombarded the area. Then they reached the cave.

"You want us to hide in there?" Jar'ung asked in a troubled voice. "We'll never even fit in!"

"We had to collapse the entrance. We opened it just enough to get in and out. Quickly, help me remove some more rocks," Becca said as she rushed to the cave entrance and started lifting rocks. Jonathan joined her, and together they started hurling rocks behind them. The Karacknids hesitated for a few seconds, but the sound of fresh explosions not far behind them spurred them on. Working together, it took less than a couple of minutes to open up enough of a hole for the Karacknids to squeeze through.

Becca and Jonathan went in first, and then switched on their torches. They counted the Karacknids as they entered. Jonathan nodded to Huran'kang when he came in. "Now quickly, we need to close it again," Becca said when the last Karacknid came through. It took a little longer for them to completely seal the hole up once more, but once it was, the sounds from the distant explosions disappeared, though they could still feel vibrations rumbling under their feet.

"Now what?" Huran'kang asked, doubt filling his voice.

Jonathan smiled at the High Scribe and flashed his torch down the cave. "Now we show you our humble abode."

Chapter 38

When the news first reached the academy of the Galatars’ invasion, everyone was in shock. Our part of the Empire was supposed to be safe, far from danger. Yet danger found us nonetheless.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Two weeks passed as Jonathan and Becca hid in the cave with Huran'kang and his people. Occasionally, Becca or one of the Karacknid warriors would slip out to check on what was going on outside the cave. Each time they returned with news that Fara'man's warriors were still in the vicinity. Either they heard shuttles or spotted a cruiser in orbit. Additionally, the strength of Huran'kang's jamming field slowly deteriorated, indicating Fara'man's warriors were dismantling it piece by piece.

As their food supply started to run out, Jonathan became increasingly concerned. Becca had taken several samples from the local flora, but had found nothing edible. As a result, they returned to rationing their dwindling supplies. Huran'kang's Karacknids had to do likewise, for nothing Becca nor their warriors brought back was edible for them either. The only positive Jonathan could take from the ordeal was that he and Huran'kang were able to spend much time in discussion with one another. After two weeks, he felt they understood each other well. That didn't mean he fully trusted Huran'kang, nor that he thought Huran'kang's idea of a new Imperator being chosen by Trava'klan would work. But he now felt much more comfortable bringing Huran'kang to Earth to meet his father.

It was during one of their intense conversations that Jonathan felt his leg vibrate slightly. He twitched in shock. "What is it, Imperator’s Heir?" Huran'kang asked as he stopped what he had been saying.

Jonathan reached down and felt along his leg. Of course! He thought as his fingers brushed over his COM unit. Having not used it in nearly three weeks, he had forgotten about it. Quickly, he pulled it out of his pocket. "Sorry, High Scribe, I'm not sure what the problem is," he said as he showed the High Scribe his COM unit. Tapping on it, Jonathan frowned when he couldn't see what had caused it to vibrate. Then it did it again, except this time it crackled with static as well. "It's picking up a strange transmission," Jonathan said. "Not one it recognizes, though."

Playing around with the COM unit's controls, Jonathan shook his head as he couldn't get any more information from it. "Maybe I need to take it out of the cave," he suggested. "Someone is trying to communicate with it."

"One of your ships?" Huran'kang asked.

Jonathan pressed his lips together. "I'm not sure; I don't think so, though. The COM unit would recognize it."

"Then perhaps it is a trap," Huran'kang suggested. "Fara'man's warriors may be getting frustrated with searching for us; this could be a new tactic they are employing."

"Or it is someone friendly looking for us," Jonathan replied as he stood. "There's only one way to find out." He smiled at the High Scribe. "Don't worry, I'll make sure the COM unit doesn't reply. I'll just go out and see if I can get a better signal."

"Fine, but I'm coming with you. If the communication is a trap, I may recognize it sooner than you," Huran'kang said.

As they made their way up the cave, they passed Becca. She gave Jonathan an inquisitive look, and he gestured with his head to follow. At the cave's entrance, two Karacknid warriors stood guard. "We are heading out," Huran'kang said. The warriors set to work removing the large boulders that sealed the cave entrance.

Before the last few were moved to one side, Jonathan's COM unit started crackling again. "I'm getting a better signal already," he said. "It's definitely not an Imperial transmission. It's unencrypted, though. Here, let me see if the COM can clean it up any." As he tapped on the unit, the signal became louder, then more fuzzy, and then it coalesced into a series of squeaks and whistles.

"Stop there!" Huran'kang said as his eyes widened. "I recognize that. It's music, an ancient tune, but one that is well known among my fellow scribes."

Jonathan shared a glance with Becca; what he was hearing sounded nothing like music to him, but given how strange the Karacknid's language was to his ears, he guessed it made sense. "You think it is from your people? Maybe they have a ship in orbit?" Jonathan asked.

"Or maybe it's a trap," Becca said, echoing Huran'kang's words from earlier. "Would Fara'man's warriors know the song?"

"I don't think so, but I couldn't be sure," Huran'kang said slowly. "If my people are out there and they thought I expected a trap, this is the kind of thing they would transmit, though."

"Then I guess there's only really one way to find out," Jonathan said. "We need to reply."

"Perhaps, but not here," Becca said as she pointed at Jonathan's COM unit. "If it is a trap, they'll triangulate your signal at once and blow us to pieces." She then reached out and took the COM unit. "I'll head out into the forest and reply once I'm far from here."

"We'll head out," Jar'ung said as he joined them. He held up a Karacknid COM unit. "I'm still not picking up anything; your units must be more advanced than ours, but once in the open, I'm sure I will. If it is our people, it's better they hear from me rather than you."

"I suppose that makes sense," Becca said. "Shall we get going?"

Jar'ung nodded.

"I guess we'll wait here then," Jonathan said. "Hurry back." Becca gave him a reassuring smile and then nodded to Jar'ung. They both went to pack up some supplies and then left minutes later. With nothing else to do, Jonathan and Huran'kang returned to the conversation they had been having.

Three hours passed before Becca and Jar'ung returned. When they did, they were both smiling. "It's good news?" Jonathan asked as he found himself smiling too.

Becca nodded as she handed him a rations bar. "You can eat up again, Captain, we're rescued." Jonathan took the bar and happily started eating; his stomach had been rumbling for half the day already. "Shuttles should be landing any moment now outside the cave."

"I'll go and tell Huran'kang," Jar'ung said. "You can both go and pack up."

"Huran'kang's people came looking for him," Becca explained as they walked back down the cave to where they had been sleeping. "Supposedly, there is a fleet in orbit."

"A fleet?" Jonathan repeated in surprise.

Twenty minutes later, as they flew up to space in a shuttle with Huran'kang and Jar'ung, Jonathan was able to confirm it with his own eyes. He counted at least thirty ships in orbit above the planet. The largest one looked to be a battleship. Jonathan turned to the High Scribe and raised an eyebrow as they approached it.

"Perhaps Captain Jar'ung wasn't entirely accurate when he said how many ships we had and how dispersed throughout our Empire they are," Huran'kang admitted. "If we're going to pull this off, we're going to need a strong force ready to back whoever wins the Trava-klan. I'm just making sure we have it."

Jonathan shook his head. "So are you going to tell me just how many more ships you have then?"

"Are you going to tell me how many ships are in your Imperial fleet?" Huran'kang asked as he actually winked at Jonathan.

"I suppose not," Jonathan responded. "But I'm not the one requesting to bring some of my ships into your territory."

"A fair point," Huran'kang conceded. "Still, I think I'll keep that information to myself. All you need to know now is that we have this squadron."

"And just what is it you plan to do next?" Jonathan asked. "Becca and I would appreciate a ride back to one of our border forts if you can spare a ship."

"And you both deserve it," Huran'kang responded. "After saving my life, I owe you that much. However, I was thinking maybe you'd like an escort." As he spoke, Huran'kang gestured towards all the ships in his squadron. "As long as you're with us, I hope so many ships won't cause too much alarm."

"You want to come and bring all your ships?" Jonathan asked, surprised. In their discussions up until now, Huran'kang had made it seem like he was content with sending Jonathan back to his father to give permission for Huran'kang to come to Earth.

"Well, given the six cruisers that belong to Fara'man fled at the first sight of this squadron, and are no doubt on the way back to him now to warn him, it won't be safe for my squadron to return to our territory. Heading to one of your forts is the last thing Fara’man will expect."

Jonathan took a moment to think about it. He was certain Admiral Ivanov would not be pleased if he showed up at Zeta fort with thirty-plus Karacknid warships. Yet bringing Huran'kang closer to Earth would allow his father to meet him quicker. And thirty ships are much safer than one, Jonathan thought to himself, not wanting to run into another patrol of Fara'man's cruisers and find himself stranded on another planet. "Very well," he said with a smile, "we can head towards Zeta fort and see if my father is willing to give you an audience."

Huran'kang clasped his clawless hands together. "Excellent. I am looking forward to seeing a Human system."

*

Karacknid battleship, Undaunted, (one week later).

Having no responsibilities on a Karacknid warship, and with Huran'kang having many other things to distract him, Jonathan spent little time with the High Scribe during the first week of their journey towards Zeta fort. He and Becca had been given adjoining quarters, and while they weren't exactly comfortable, it allowed them to spend as much time together as they wished. Of course, Becca made sure Jonathan kept up his daily exercises, and they even had a few sparring sessions. Yet, they got to enjoy each other's company in other ways too.

One morning, while they were sitting having what was essentially the Karacknid equivalent of a cup of coffee together, someone knocked on the door to Jonathan's quarters. "Come on in," Jonathan called out, as he shared a glance with Becca. They rarely had unscheduled visitors.

A warrior they didn't recognize stepped in after the door slid open. He bowed to Jonathan before speaking. "Imperator's Heir, High Scribe Huran'kang has requested your presence on the bridge."

"Right, I'll be right there," Jonathan said, his voice full of surprise.

"I will wait out here and escort you," the warrior replied.

"I guess we'll finish these later," Jonathan said to Becca after the door closed behind the warrior. "How do I look?" he asked as he straightened out his flight suit.

Becca rolled her eyes. "You look like your wearing clothes you’ve had on for the last month. I doubt there's much you can do to improve on that."

Jonathan sighed. "I suppose not." While the Karacknids had been able to provide them with edible food, one thing they hadn't been able to provide was replacement clothes. Jonathan knew his mother would be horrified if she saw him now. Even he was thankful the Karacknids had no mirrors in their quarters.

With another sigh, Jonathan led Becca out of his quarters. As they stepped onto Undaunted's bridge, he felt too grimy to be there, but he smiled at Huran'kang and put on a confident look anyway. "You wanted to see us, High Scribe?" he said.

Huran'kang nodded. "I certainly did, Imperator's Heir," he turned and gestured towards the bridge's main holo display. "I thought you'd be interested in this."

It took Jonathan only a second to recognize what he was looking at. His eyes widened at the group of ships before him. "They are Rillelio!" he said in shock. "What are they doing here?" he asked as he glanced at a secondary display. It showed a map of the local star systems. Undaunted was between the Rillelio's home system and Zeta fort.

"I'm not sure I'm qualified to answer that," Huran'kang answered. "But given you told me they have never been known to leave their system before they chased you, it is rather strange. I'd guess it has something to do with your recent visit to their system."

"Whatever they're doing, I don't think they're too happy to see us," Jar'ung said. "They started running the moment we jumped into the system."

Jonathan gave himself a shake. He had been so distracted by their very presence that he hadn't studied the Rillelio ships closely. "They are running for the nearest shift passage," he said. "And they are mainly freighters it looks like… wait, no, they are fuel ships." Jonathan turned to Jar'ung. "Can you show me what trajectory they were on when you first detected them?"

Jar'ung nodded. "Sure." A gesture to one of Undaunted's officers changed the image on the main holo display. It rewound to the point where it showed the Rillelio squadron of eighty ships heading towards another shift passage on the far side of the system. One that led towards Imperial space!

Jonathan shook his head. "This is not good."

"What is wrong, Imperator’s Heir? Your face has lost some of its color," Huran'kang asked in concern.

"That is a refueling squadron. There is no way it would come out here alone. And the Rillelio wouldn’t send it ahead of their main fleet, it would be trailing behind," Jonathan explained. "Which means a Rillelio fleet is ahead of them. Heading for Imperial space, and between us and Zeta fort."

Huran'kang shared a look with Jar'ung. "I see, that is not good at all. Do you think they're planning an attack?"

"I think they've been planning an attack for years, and now they have launched it!" Jonathan said. “We need to get word to Zeta fort."

"If you're right, then this battlefleet lies between us and them. How powerful are their ships?" Jar'ung asked.

"I am not entirely sure," Jonathan responded. "But we have to assume they are powerful. They wouldn't be attacking if they didn't think they had some chance of victory."

"Then I don't see how we can bring a warning. Your people will have to rely on the scouting forces they have patrolling the approaches to their systems," Jar'ung said.

Jonathan grimaced. He didn't like it, but what more could they do? "Unless..." he found himself saying out loud.

"Unless what?" Huran'kang asked. "What are you thinking?"

"There is nothing we can do, unless you'd be willing to consider taking direct action?" Jonathan asked as he scrambled to come up with reasons to convince Huran'kang. "You wanted to show my father that you can be trusted, and that you wish for him to help you. What better way to win his confidence than by disrupting those who seek to hurt us?"

Huran'kang shared a long look with Jar'ung. "You want my squadron to keep chasing those ships, and bring them to battle?"

Jonathan shook his head. "Not those, they are already fleeing. But there may be other supply squadrons ahead of us. And there will be a rear guard for the main fleet too. If we can attack them, threaten them even, it may disrupt their main attack. No commander would want to launch a major invasion with enemy warships operating in his rear supply lines."

"No, I suppose they would not," Huran'kang said slowly. "You ask much of me, Imperator's Heir. What do you think, Captain?" Huran'kang asked Jar'ung.

"There are a lot of unknowns, High Scribe. Like how powerful the ships are, or how many of them are out there," Jar'ung replied. "That said, we could cause some mayhem without taking too much risk upon ourselves. And it would be an interesting challenge."

Huran'kang slapped Jar'ung on the shoulder. "I cannot forget that you are still a warrior, no matter how hard I try to convert you to the ways of reason and restraint." He turned back to Jonathan. "Very well, Imperator's Heir, we will continue forward, for now at least. It may even be that our presence disrupts these Rillelio, for given our past, I am sure they are not fond of us. If it comes to fighting, that may be another matter. We shall see. But for now, we wish to get to your territory, and these Rillelio are in our way, so let us see if we can't convince them to let us past."

"Thank you," Jonathan said, full of genuine gratitude. "My people will owe you a debt."

"If it comes to that, then you may count us even, for I owe you a debt for saving me from Fara'man's warriors," Huran'kang said.

Jonathan smiled. "That sounds fair to me, High Scribe."

"Very good, then we proceed," Huran'kang said. "You are welcome on the bridge anytime. It may be that Jur'ang and my officers need to pick your brain regarding this new threat."

"Thank you, High Scribe," Jonathan said as he bowed to Huran'kang.

Huran'kang smiled at Jonathan. "Just remember this when we reach your father."

"I'm sure he will look very favorably upon your actions," Jonathan assured Huran'kang. That is, as long as we do reach him, Jonathan thought as his eyes were drawn back to the Rillelio supply squadron. There were over forty large fuel freighters in its midst. How many ships are they meant to be carrying fuel for? He asked himself. It was entirely possible that the Rillelio's full fleet of three thousand warships was ahead of them. And they won't be happy to learn of our existence.

Though the prospect filled Jonathan with concern, it paled into insignificance compared to the concern he had for the Empire and its citizens. He had no idea what the Rillelio were planning, but he was sure that if the snake-like aliens were behind their military buildup, it would not be good. Not good at all, Jonathan said to himself as he began to imagine all the ways a fleet of three thousand warships could harm the Empire.

Chapter 39

The Rillelio were, and still continue to be, a curious species. Their industrious work ethic means they can be a great force for good, or evil. 

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Undaunted, (four days later).

In the very next system they jumped into, Undaunted's sensors detected another Rillelio squadron right away. The squadron was heading towards the Empire's border, yet its direction made Jonathan pause. Pulling out his datapad, he pulled up a star map of all the systems between where they were and the Empire's border. The shift passage the squadron appeared to be heading towards wouldn't lead them to Zeta fort. They have other plans! Jonathan realized, certain that was not a good thing.

"Well, Imperator's Heir, it seems we have found more of these Rillelio's ships. Are you up for a fight?" Huran'kang asked.

Jonathan turned to the High Scribe in surprise. They hadn't yet grown close enough where he considered Huran'kang a friend, but despite their vast differences, they were growing to trust one another. Still, Jonathan hadn't expected the offer to fight Humanity's enemy to actually come. "Are you sure?"

Huran'kang nodded and then gestured towards the Rillelio squadron. "We outnumber them in terms of warships, do we not?" Jonathan nodded. "So then, let us relieve these Rillelio of their lives. They are fools for thinking they could attack your Empire. Now they will pay the consequence and allow me to ingratiate myself with you further. Besides, my warriors would enjoy the practice."

Just when he thought he was getting to know Huran'kang, Jonathan was taken aback by his condescension towards the Rillelio and the brashness with which he talked about fighting a battle. And he is a declawed scribe, Jonathan reminded himself. He had been getting too familiar with the Karacknid warriors around them, and had started to let his guard down.

"Well, what do you say, Imperator's Heir?" Huran'kang asked, as Jonathan hadn't answered.

"I don't see how I can refuse your offer, High Scribe. Anything you can do to encourage the Rillelio fleet to turn back will be greatly appreciated," Jonathan said.

"Very well," Huran'kang said with a nod. "You and Captain Jar'ung can fight the battle together."

Jonathan took a step back. "Me?"

Huran'kang smiled. "My warriors have all seen action in our civil war; though for some, it was over a decade ago. Even so, from what I know of your record, you're the most battle-experienced here. And you know these Rillelio better than us. Jar'ung knows our ships, you know our enemy; it seems a good match to me."

Jonathan turned to Jar'ung. "If it is the High Scribe's will," the warrior said as he gave Jonathan a small bow.

"All right then," Jonathan said as he took a moment to gather his thoughts. Turning to the holo display, he assessed the Rillelio squadron. As yet, Huran'kang hadn't ordered his ships to move into the system, and so the Rillelio hadn't detected them. At their current speed, the supply squadron would reach the shift passage they were headed towards in five hours. "Can we catch them?" Jonathan asked.

"If we depart now, we should get close enough to fire off ten or eleven salvos before they can jump out," one of Undaunted's officers replied.

Jonathan nodded. "If they're smart, as soon as they detect us, they'll detach most of their escort to engage us. That could buy them enough time for their freighters to escape."

"But we would destroy the escorts and frighten the fuel ships. If the Rillelio have more ships in the next system they're headed towards, they will have to be cautious," Huran'kang said.

"I'm sure they will, but if we could take their freighters, I'd rather we do that than destroy a few warships," Jonathan said. "Warships they have plenty of; fuel may be harder to come by. Especially after what happened to that last squadron."

"So what do you intend?" Huran'kang asked.

Jonathan didn't reply right away. Instead, he studied the warships escorting the fuel freighters. There appeared to be twenty of them. One was roughly the size of a heavy cruiser, but the rest were either light cruisers or destroyers. "Your fastest ships, how quickly could they catch up to the freighters?" Jonathan asked. An officer updated the holo display to show the projected course of the eight destroyers in Huran'kang's squadron. Jonathan nodded. "I think I have an idea." He quickly outlined the simple plan he thought would work best.

"You're assuming they will react as you hope," Jar'ung pointed out. "If they do not, they will escape."

Jonathan nodded. "That is the risk, but if I'm right, we'll get the freighters, and if I'm wrong, then we would likely end up in the same position anyway. If so, we can pursue them to the next system and hunt them down there." Jonathan turned to Huran'kang. "With your permission, of course, High Scribe. If we do continue to the system this squadron is heading to, it would prolong our trip to Zeta fort. Yet, I am sure if we could figure out just where the main Rillelio fleet is headed, my father would look very favorably upon such information."

"I have committed us to this course of action," Huran'kang said. "So we will see it through. But only so long as we do not encounter a force strong enough to defeat my ships. I cannot risk losing my entire squadron."

Jonathan smiled. "I understand, High Scribe. If you're willing, Jar'ung, we can proceed."

"If this is how you wish to fight it, then let us begin," Jar'ung replied. He then turned and began to give orders to Undaunted's officers. Moments later, the squadron of Karacknid ships split. Undaunted and the heavy and medium cruisers turned and headed towards one of the system's other shift passages, while the light cruisers and destroyers headed after the Rillelio supply squadron. Both groups of ships remained in stealth.

An hour later, Undaunted reached the shift passage she had headed towards. As soon as she did, she turned towards the supply squadron. Coming out of stealth, Undaunted and her consorts charged after it. On the holo display, Jonathan was able to decipher the various symbols enough to know they would get close enough to fire two salvos at the supply squadron.

Now we'll see, Jonathan thought as they waited for the Rillelio to react. He couldn't help but feel his reputation was on the line, for if he was wrong in his guess, Huran'kang and Jar'ung would start to question his battle experience. Yet it was worth the risk, for he wanted the fuel freighters.

Nearly a minute passed before something happened. When it did, Jonathan had to fight to hide a smile. "Look, they are turning!" Huran'kang said excitedly. "You were right!"

Jonathan simply nodded. "Now your people get their battle," he said to the High Scribe. On the holo display, all but two of the Rillelio escorts had turned back to force a fight with Undaunted and her escorts. Their thinking was clear; they didn't want to risk even one Karacknid salvo getting the chance to target their fuel freighters. They were going to sacrifice themselves to ensure the freighters escaped. Sadly, it will be a vain sacrifice, Jonathan thought. He didn't like the idea of killing Rillelio ships and their crews. Especially when he was certain they had been tricked into doing what they were doing by the snake-like aliens. But they were still doing it, and he had a duty to defend his species' Empire.

For over an hour, Jonathan watched the approach of the Rillelio ships in almost silence. Jar'ung was the expert in how to fight Undaunted and her consorts, so Jonathan left him to decide how he wanted to handle the battle. "I think it's time," he said, breaking his silence.

Undaunted's officers looked to Jar'ung. He waved a clawed hand at one of them. "Transmitting the order now, Captain," the officer replied.

It took ten minutes to reach them, but when it did, Huran'kang's eight destroyers and three light cruisers came out of stealth. Accelerating at full speed, they charged the fuel freighters. The main group of Rillelio escorts was caught off guard. Having moved so far from the fuel freighters in their effort to intercept Undaunted, they couldn't decelerate in time to get back. The two ships they had left with the freighters did what they could. Turning, they moved to intercept the nine Karacknid warships.

It took another forty-five minutes for them to come into range. When they did, they fought bravely. Yet one light cruiser and a destroyer against nine ships was a foregone conclusion. It took just three salvos for the Karacknids to blow away both Rillelio ships. Then, they tore into the fuel freighters. The Rillelio supply ships had scattered moments after the light ships had come out of stealth. But none of them made it to the safety of the system's mass shadow. Every last one was hunted down and blown apart by antimatter missiles.

"It looks like they still want to fight," Huran'kang commented as everyone turned their attention to the Rillelio escort ships. They had been forced to helplessly watch the destruction of their charges. If they wanted, they could have turned and fled. At least they could have tried. Jonathan knew Jar'ung had been keeping a percentage of his maximum acceleration back to surprise his enemy.

"I think they are out for revenge," Jonathan replied. "It will make them dangerous."

"Do not worry about them," Jar'ung said. "We will handle them."

Jonathan nodded and intentionally kept himself out of the battle as it began. He watched everything like a hawk, however, for never had a Human been able to see the inner workings of a Karacknid warship in action. As both sides started hurling missile salvos at one another, Jonathan had to admit he was impressed. The calmness the Karacknid warriors demonstrated was impeccable. Yes, they had a slight numerical advantage. Jar'ung had thirty-two ships which put out a salvo of three hundred and ninety missiles. The Rillelio escorts numbered twenty-two, but lacking any heavy capital ships, could only fire salvos of three hundred and six missiles.

Even so, the battle quickly showed the age of Huran'kang's ships. Their targeting, sensor, and ECM technologies were all of a standard similar to the Karacknid warships Jonathan's father had fought in the Karacknid War. The Rillelio, on the other hand, had sensor and ECM capabilities that were closer to where the Imperial navy had been a decade ago. It made their salvos more deadly than first appearances might have suggested.

As a result, both sides battered each other for nearly half an hour. The Karacknids' significantly more numerous point defenses compensated for their weaker ECM against the Rillelio missiles. Yet some still got through. A light cruiser suffered three hits from one salvo and had to pull out of formation. Another medium cruiser and a heavy cruiser suffered damage as well. Even Undaunted had to dodge a missile that evaded the battleship's defensive fire. The missile failed to score a direct hit but detonated close enough to Undaunted's hull that antimatter burned off some of her armor.

Nevertheless, even as the Karacknids suffered damage from each Rillelio salvo, they dished out even more. The Rillelio ships simply didn't have enough point defenses to handle all the Karacknid missiles. With most of their ships being smaller and less heavily armored, they also suffered more when missiles did get through. All it took was one or two hits to cripple the Rillelio light cruisers and destroyers. As their ships began to be blown apart, or had to fall out of formation, the Rillelio's defenses deteriorated further. Quickly, the Karacknids' slim advantage snowballed. As the fifth salvo crashed into the Rillelio ships, eight were destroyed or crippled. The sixth salvo took out all but seven of what was left.

Jonathan didn't know whether the Rillelio considered surrendering, in truth he didn’t know what Jar’ung would do if they did, but in the end, it didn’t matter. The last seven ships fired one final salvo at Undaunted, even though there was no hope a single missile would get close enough to do any damage. Their act of defiance elicited a half salvo from Jar'ung's ships. Not one of the seven Rillelio ships survived the salvo.

"High Scribe, permission to detach Revenge and Scabbard to see to the damaged ships?" Jar'ung asked. "They can escort them back to one of our bases."

"Permission granted," Huran'kang replied. "Make sure the crews of all your ships know they fought well," he added.

"Of course, High Scribe," Jar'ung replied. Then he turned to Jonathan. "What did you make of that? Did we live up to your expectations?"

Jonathan nodded. "And then some," he said, intentionally praising Jar'ung. In truth, Jar'ung and his squadron of warships had been impressive. Though there were one or two interesting things he had taken note of. Things he might one day be able to use if he ever faced a Karacknid fleet on the field of battle.

"I am glad to hear it, Imperator's Heir," Huran'kang said. "I wouldn't want our little force to disappoint you."

"You certainly have not, High Scribe. I am very thankful for the help you are giving my species," Jonathan replied as he gave Huran'kang a low bow.

"Well, in that case, Imperator's Heir, now that we have won a battle for you. Where would you have us go next?"

"We continue on," Jonathan said resolutely. "We head through the next shift passage this squadron was planning to traverse and see what we discover."

Huran'kang gave him a small bow. "As you wish."

*

Undaunted, (twelve days later).

Jonathan awoke suddenly. Groggily, he tried to figure out why, before opening his eyes and looking around. He couldn't see any reason for his sudden disturbance. Then a strange noise reached his ears. Looking over at a device sitting near his bed, he frowned at it. Blinking several times, he tried to clear his head. When it sounded again, it eventually came to him. It was a Karacknid COM unit. Jar'ung had given it to him to save the captain from having to send a warrior to fetch Jonathan in case he needed him urgently.

Reaching over, Jonathan grabbed it. He then stared at it for several seconds as he tried to figure out how to use it. Eventually, he found the button he thought would activate it. "Captain Somerville here," he said, hoping he had it working.

"Imperator's Heir," an unfamiliar voice said. "This is Third Lieutenant Grong'gar. Captain Jar'ung has requested you report to the bridge immediately."

"Ok, I'm on my way," Jonathan said. He jumped out of bed and pulled on his flight suit. As he moved towards the door to his quarters, he hesitated. He glanced at another door that led into Becca's quarters. He knew she would want him to wake her, but it was late. I'll let her enjoy some more sleep, he told himself, knowing he would get in trouble for it later.

As he made his way to the bridge, Jonathan wondered what was so urgent. In the last week, they had scared away one more Rillelio supply squadron and had a brief skirmish with a flotilla of Rillelio warships. Gradually, they were getting closer to Imperial space, but as yet there had still been no sign of the main Rillelio fleet.

Maybe we've finally found them, Jonathan thought, though he knew they weren't supposed to finish traversing the system they were in for another four hours. Perhaps the Rillelio have decided to fall back after all, he hoped. So far, the direction the Rillelio ships seemed to be heading in had them working towards Gamma fort. Its defenses weren't quite as strong as Zeta's, nor were there as many Imperial warships stationed there, yet it was still a formidable fort. If the Rillelio attacked it, they could possibly break through, but they would lose almost all of their ships doing so. Maybe they have seen sense.

As Jonathan stepped onto Undaunted's bridge, his eyes immediately went to the holo display. It was filled with angry-looking red contacts. Targeting emissions were coming from them as they maneuvered to engage Undaunted and the High Scribe's fleet. We're outnumbered! Jonathan thought in concern.

"Imperator's Heir, you are just in time, I hope. Those are Imperial ships out there," Jar'ung said as he gestured at the holo display. "I hailed them, but they don't believe our claim that we do not wish to fight."

Jonathan's eyebrows shot up at the news. "Imperial ships?" He asked, even as he realized why a fleet would be so far from the border. "They must have been sent out by Admiral Ivanov to investigate the Rillelio."

"Whatever their purpose was, at the moment they are intent on destroying us," Jar'ung said urgently. "I suggest you speak with them at once."

"Of course," Jonathan said as he moved over to a seat Huran'kang had installed for him. "Open a COM channel and I will. Make it audio and visual."

"As you wish, Imperator's Heir," Jar'ung responded.

Moments later, one of Undaunted's officers gestured to Jonathan to indicate the channel was open. "Imperial squadron, I am Captain Jonathan Somerville, son of Emperor Somerville. It may be hard to believe, but I am on board the Karacknid flagship Undaunted. They rescued us after my shuttle was damaged and forced to land on a planet several systems from here. These Karacknids serve High Scribe Huran'kang. They mean us no harm. Please, stand down from engaging them."

"We're getting a reply," the Karacknid officer announced seconds later.

An image of a naval officer in a commodore's uniform appeared. "Captain Somerville, I am Commodore Jeffers. Admiral Ivanov sent me to rescue you from the planet your brother said you had headed towards. You are a long way from there. How can I be sure this is not some kind of trick?"

"My security code is juliet, tango, alpha, seven, seven, four, orange, goat, five, nine," Jonathan replied. "Other than that, all I can do is confirm my identity in person. If you would have your fleet stand down, you can send a shuttle over to confirm my identity yourself."

"Well, your code checks out," Jeffers replied. "I guess I have no choice. My ships will hold position here, and I'll come across in a shuttle. But if this Karacknid squadron takes one more step towards Imperial space, we will re-engage and destroy it."

Jonathan smiled as he replied, "Understood, Commodore, I would do the same in your shoes."

"The Imperial ships are slowing," a Karacknid officer announced when the COM channel ended.

"I would suggest you do the same," Jonathan said to Jar'ung. He then turned as Huran'kang entered the bridge.

"What is all the commotion about?" the High Scribe asked. "Oh, I see," he said as he looked at the holo display.

"They were about to engage us, no matter what I said," Jar'ung explained.

"Well then, it's a good thing we have our esteemed friend here with us," Huran'kang said. "If we had tried this on our own, I'm guessing we would be space debris by now."

"I did tell you that it would be no small thing for a Karacknid warship to be allowed near our borders," Jonathan pointed out.

Huran'kang nodded. "That you did." He then gestured at the holo display, "Is that shuttle coming for you?"

"It is bringing Commodore Jeffers; he wishes to confirm my identity in person," Jonathan replied.

"Then I guess we better go and greet him," Huran'kang said. "I am sure it will make for an interesting conversation."

Jonathan smiled. "I have no doubt." He turned to Jar'ung, "Captain, could you send someone to Major Becca's room and inform her what is happening? I'm sure she would like to join us in greeting Jeffers."

“As you wish, Imperator’s Heir,” Jar’ung replied.

Twenty-five minutes later, Jeffers' shuttle touched down inside one of Undaunted's hangar bays. As it landed and slowly maneuvered, Jonathan found himself grinning again. It was easy to imagine how uneasy the shuttle pilots felt. He had felt it himself only a few weeks ago when he had first stepped foot on Huran'kang's previous flagship before it had been destroyed.

As the shuttle's rear access ramp descended, Commodore Jeffers and a Lieutenant walked down it. Peering up inside the shuttle, Jonathan wasn't surprised to see marines in combat armor standing by. On their way to the shuttle, they had also passed Karacknid warriors in their full armor outside the hangar. Jonathan hadn't commented on them, for he understood Huran'kang's, or more likely Jar'ung's, caution.

Stepping forward, Jonathan saluted Jeffers. "Commodore, let me be the first to welcome you on board the Karacknid battleship Undaunted," he said, breaking into a smile as he spoke. "I'm sure that's a phrase you never expected to hear from a fellow Imperial naval officer."

Jeffers returned the salute. "No, indeed not, Captain, especially not from you." Jeffers then hesitated. "If I may, I have orders from Ivanov to confirm your identity with a genetic scan."

"Of course," Jonathan replied nonchalantly. He wasn't surprised in the least that Ivanov would be suspicious if Jeffers had managed to find him. It was entirely possible the snake-like aliens would have tried to replace him. He couldn't help glancing at Huran'kang, though. After much thought, he had decided not to tell the High Scribe about the snake-like aliens. He believed it was his father's responsibility to share such sensitive information. Though the High Scribe was astute, it was possible he might figure something was up himself.

Jeffers smiled at Jonathan and looked suitably guilty as he pulled out a medical scanner and quickly scanned Jonathan. "I guess you are who you say you are," he said as he put it away. "I, for one, am glad. But that leads me to a whole host of other questions," Jeffers said. "Like what exactly do you plan to do next?"

"Well..." Jonathan said as he paused and thought about it himself. "I suppose that depends a lot on you." Turning, Jonathan introduced Huran'kang. "This is High Scribe Huran'kang. The ship and the squadron are his. He wishes to have an audience with my father. But the Rillelio have complicated things. Are you aware that their main fleet has already sortied? We believe it is heading towards our space, possibly towards Gamma fort."

"It has already sortied! I did not know. Where is it now?" Jeffers asked, speaking quickly. Then his face reddened, and he turned to Huran'kang. "I am sorry, High Scribe. It is a pleasure to meet you," he said as he bowed slightly to Huran'kang.

Huran'kang returned the gesture. "And a pleasure to meet you, Commodore. As to your question, we do not know exactly where it is, though I have offered my ships to Captain Somerville to assist on behalf of your Empire."

Jeffers was taken aback. He looked at Jonathan for confirmation, and Jonathan nodded. "That is awfully generous of you," he said after swallowing. "You have not discovered them yet then?"

"Not yet," Jonathan confirmed, "but we have encountered several supply squadrons that are clearly following in the main fleet's wake. We destroyed one, and chased off another two, so sooner or later, the main Rillelio fleet will start to suffer."

"You have fought the Rillelio?" Jeffers asked, his eyebrows raising once again.

"Indeed we have," Jonathan replied. "High Scribe Huran'kang is keen to win my father's favor, and the Karacknid warriors of his fleet have enjoyed the challenge."

Jeffers nodded. "Yes, I imagine they have. But as of now, no hostilities have begun between them and us."

"No, at least not that we know of," Jonathan said. "Though the intention of this fleet heading towards our space cannot be in doubt. And technically, if you think about it, hostilities haven't begun yet either. Huran'kang's people have fought with the Rillelio, not ours."

Jeffers looked from Jonathan to Huran'kang. "Well, I suppose technically that is correct. Perhaps then there is still a chance that diplomacy may prevail yet. Admiral Ivanov has sent out a number of scouting squadrons to keep an eye on Rillelio space; they each have diplomats with them with orders to try and re-establish diplomatic relations before things get out of hand. It may be one of them has come across this Rillelio fleet you speak of. Though we should return to Zeta fort as soon as possible to bring your news to Admiral Ivanov..." Jeffers paused before continuing, he looked towards Huran'kang but didn't quite meet the High Scribe's eyes. "I'm not sure about the High Scribe's ships; they may have to wait a system or two away and wait for Ivanov to give her permission if you're thinking they might come to the fort."

"Actually," Jonathan replied, "I had something else in mind. We haven't yet discovered where the main Rillelio fleet is. If we can ascertain that, then we would have a much better idea of where they're planning to strike. Then I was hoping we could get ahead of them and bring a warning to whatever system they are approaching. How would your ships care to join us in this endeavor?"

"Join you?" Jeffers asked in surprise. "But my orders are to return you to Zeta fort."

"I'm afraid I have no intention of returning there just yet," Jonathan responded. "My duty is to the Empire, all of it, and it is not Zeta fort that is in immediate danger. If need be, I will remain on Undaunted to see this through, but I was hoping you might be willing to add your ships to ours."

"With Imperator's Heir Somerville remaining in overall command," Huran'kang pointed out. "My people have grown to trust him, up to a point at least." He caught Jonathan's eye. "We would not be willing to continue our campaign against the Rillelio under the command of another one of your officers."

Jonathan gave Jeffers an apologetic smile. “I would happily serve under your command, Commodore, but we are stronger with the Karacknids on our side.” He felt bad for putting Jeffers in such a position; even though he was the Imperial heir, it would be embarrassing for Jeffers to submit to Jonathan's command.

Jeffers took a moment to decide. “This does not sit comfortably with me, Captain Somerville. My orders are to protect you, not enable you to go into harm's way. But if you insist you will continue pursuing this Rillelio fleet with or without us, then I will join my ships to High Scribe Huran'kang's, for it's the only way we can protect you.”

“I'm glad to hear it,” Jonathan said with a smile. “It will be strange for all of us if our ships have to fight together, but perhaps it will be good for us. If you aren't offended, High Scribe,” Jonathan continued as he caught Huran'kang's eyes, “I would like to transfer across to Jeffers' ship. Major Becca and I would be more comfortable there. We can keep in constant contact, of course, and I can come to Undaunted if we need to speak face to face.”

“By all means,” Huran'kang said. “I can understand your desire to be on one of your own ships.”

Jonathan smiled. “Thank you.” He then turned to Becca, who had been standing behind them silently, fulfilling her duties as his Imperial Guard. “What do you think, Major? How does a shower and some fresh food sound?”

“That sounds good to me, Captain,” Becca said in a formal tone, though Jonathan could see the sparkle in her eyes. She was as excited as he at the prospect.

Chapter 40

Commanding a makeshift fleet is never easy, that was one lesson I learnt the hard way when the Galatar first attacked. A debt of thanks is owed to all the Imperial cadet students who stood in the breach to hold back the onslaught when there was no one else there to do so. Many did not survive long enough to return to the classroom, but their names will not be forgotten.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Stonewall, 1st April 2511 AD, (eight days later).

For the next eight days, Jonathan found himself busier than he ever remembered. Most of his energy was focused on carrying out live-fire exercises and simulated battles with Commodore Jeffers’ and High Scribe Huran’kang’s forces. He had suffered more than one headache in his attempts. Neither side trusted one another. More than one live-fire exercise had almost turned into a real battle. Then there had been the sensitive topic of revealing military secrets. Neither Commodore Jeffers nor Captain Jur’ang had wanted to reveal the full capabilities of their ships. Nor, as the simulated battles had shown, had either wanted to show the other their best tactical moves. Jonathan was certain both commanders were sandbagging, yet there was little he could do about it.

Things had picked up slightly after their combined fleet encountered a powerful Rillelio force. One hundred warships, unaccompanied by supply freighters, showed up in front of them four days after they combined their squadrons. The Rillelio had charged Jonathan’s forces, only to turn back at the last moment. They had then pulled back to the shift passage they had come from and jumped out. The message had been clear: Jonathan’s force was to stay clear of the main Rillelio fleet and the rest of its supply squadrons. Though no missiles had been fired in anger, the sudden threat of having to fight a numerically superior force had forced the Imperial and Karacknid warships to take their training more seriously.

Unperturbed by the threat from the Rillelio fleet, Jonathan had pressed on after them. Unsurprisingly, it had been in the next system waiting for them. In the distance, Stonewall’s sensors had detected a squadron of supply freighters jumping out on their way towards the general direction of Human space. Jonathan had ordered his ships to advance, but the Rillelio warships had refused to give battle. Instead, they pulled back towards the shift passage the freighters had used. Then they jumped out. Continuing to follow, albeit with a great deal of caution, Jonathan had been surprised to find neither the Rillelio fleet nor the supply freighters in the next system. They had seemingly disappeared.

The system they had disappeared in had three shift passages that led in the general direction of Human space. Left with a dilemma, Jonathan had chosen the one that headed away from Zeta fort, for that seemed to be the direction the Rillelio forces appeared to be going. Yet for three more days, they didn’t detect any sign of their enemy.

That changed when they jumped into the next system. “Contacts!” one of Stonewall’s officers announced. “At least one is an Imperial,” she added as several contacts began to appear on the holo display.

“The others aren’t ours,” Jeffers said almost immediately. Stonewall’s computer was listing them as unidentified, but their actions showed their intentions, no matter their identity.

“Can we save her?” Jonathan said, speaking of the Imperial contact.

“We would need to dispatch our fastest ships immediately,” Stonewall’s First Lieutenant responded as he sent a projected course onto the holo display.

“Do it,” Jonathan ordered.

Less than a minute later, twelve destroyers shot forward from Jonathan’s fleet. As they raced towards the Imperial ship, now confirmed to be a destroyer itself, Stonewall’s computers finally identified the other contacts. They were Rillelio destroyers, four of them. Already, they had chased the Imperial destroyer halfway across the system and were slowly gaining on it.

“Getting a report from that destroyer,” Stonewall’s COM officer announced.

Jonathan quickly scanned through it. The destroyer was Ithaca, part of a squadron dispatched by Admiral Ivanov to look for the Rillelio fleet. Jonathan’s eyes widened as he kept reading. She had found them! All four thousand of them. Tapping his command chair, Jonathan used its holo projector to project the images Ithaca had taken before being chased from the system she had found the enemy in. Jonathan couldn’t help swallowing as he looked at them. The full Rillelio battlefleet was there, along with more than a thousand supply freighters. They were in a system that was only two systems from Jonathan’s location and only three from the nearest Imperial fort.

They’re going to hit Gamma fort, Jonathan guessed as he pulled up a starmap. We need to warn them. Jonathan froze. His eyes had just turned back to the images Ithaca had sent. One was flashing where Ithaca’s Captain had highlighted something. Jonathan shook his head. It can’t be, he said to himself. It can’t. There was just no way it was possible. But there is, Jonathan realized as his heart sank. The snake-like aliens! Anger swelled up within him. He thought he had defeated the snakelike aliens’ plots when he had stopped Admiral Cat’aras and discovered the Rillelio’s secrets and sent a warning back to Earth. But no, there had been one more secret all along.

Every ship and every fleet in the Empire is going to be looking in the wrong place, Jonathan thought as his anger turned to despair. They are all going to be looking in the wrong place and caught out of position. And it’s all my fault! And all because of one single ship! Jonathan couldn’t help cursing the ship in the image, even though it had been built by Human hands. His eyes were fixed on a dark matter dispeller. The ship used technology given to Humanity by the Varannai to create artificial shift passages. They had dramatically reduced the time it took to travel between Humanity’s colonies. They also allowed every fort along the border to be connected. Due to their sophistication, only a handful had ever been built, and they were heavily protected.

Four years ago, one had been lost. Jonathan remembered, for it had made the news and an official Admiralty inquiry had been carried out. The investigation had deemed the ship destroyed while it was creating an artificial shift passage. As far as he remembered, debris had even been recovered. But it was a lie, Jonathan told himself. Somehow, the snake-like aliens had arranged the ship’s disappearance, covered it up, and then delivered the dark matter dispeller to the Rillelio.

And they have used it already, Jonathan was certain. All of a sudden, the Rillelio’s willingness to advance towards Humanity's forts made sense. They didn’t think they could take a fort with their fleet; they had no intention of even trying. They had built themselves an artificial shift passage right past the border forts and into the Empire’s interior! And now they’re going to strike at our undefended colonies and get their revenge, Jonathan thought in horror.

Time slowed down for him as he pictured the disposition of all the Imperial forces. They could strike at Earth! He realized in horror. In his mind’s eye, Jonathan could see it perfectly. The Rillelio would have opened up an artificial shift passage all the way to the former Chinese colonies. From there, they could strike at one of the worlds closest to Earth. By the time news reached the border forts, they could already have advanced on Earth and raided Humanity’s homeworld. They want to do to us exactly what we allowed the Karacknids to do to them, Jonathan was sure. And he could see no way to stop them.

“Captain Somerville, are you all right?” Jeffers asked, breaking into Jonathan’s thoughts. He had to repeat himself before Jonathan heard him. “Captain Somerville. Is something the matter?”

Jonathan gave himself a shake. "I'm fine," he instinctively replied.

"Are you sure, Captain? You've gone white. Do you need me to ask Doctor Newport to come up and have a look at you?" Jeffers pressed.

"It's not me," Jonathan said as he handed the datapad with Ithaca's report. "It's our colonies, and Earth."

Jeffers saw it within seconds. "This is bad, Captain," he said as he locked eyes with Jonathan. "Very bad."

Jonathan nodded slowly. He was still struggling to process Ithaca's report, but his mind was gradually kicking into gear. "We need to save that destroyer," he said as he gestured toward the holo display. "We need to confirm her report. Then we need to get this information to Zeta fort as soon as we can. It's the closest fort, and they can use their FTL communicator to warn Earth." His eyes darted toward Undaunted. "Then, then I don't know what's next," he said, unable to stop himself from speaking out loud.

An artificial shift passage that circumvented the forts Humanity had spent the last twenty years building up was a disaster. The Rillelio would be able to cause untold damage. Yet it was far worse than that, for once opened, a shift passage could never be closed again. The dark matter dispersal could only dissipate dark matter, not move it to seal off a shift passage. Which meant there was a permanent hole in Humanity's defenses. A hole that if Tanaka-lan learned about, he'd be able to force his entire war fleet through to conquer the Empire in one fell swoop. And if Huran'kang learns about this new shift passage, how long until someone from his people let it slip? Jonathan asked himself.

"I don't know what's next either, Captain," Jeffers said, as yet unaware of just how far-reaching Ithaca's discovery was. "But I think Ithaca is going to make it. If she can just hold on a little longer."

It took Jonathan a few moments to clear his head, but when he did look back at the holo display, he saw what Jeffers meant. Clearly, Ithaca had been damaged since discovering the main Rillelio fleet. It was the only way the Rillelio destroyers were able to slowly catch up with her. Ten minutes ago, they had brought her into range with their forward missile tubes. She had already evaded two salvos, but a third was closing. If she could survive it, the destroyers Jonathan had ordered forward would get close enough to be able to provide her cover.

Jonathan held his breath as he watched. After everything they had discovered, Ithaca's crew deserved to make it. Groans erupted around him on Stonewall's bridge as an antimatter warhead detonated close to the destroyer and bathed her in destructive forces. Her shields flared as they absorbed some of the blast, and then failed. The antimatter tore a hole, and explosions ripped away armor and weapons systems. The groans turned to cheers, however, when Ithaca flew through the antimatter and continued accelerating.

"She made it!" Jeffers said as he beamed. "I'm sure she's hurt, but she's going to make it."

"Hail her as soon as she comes into two-way communication," Jonathan ordered. "Then send orders for all our ships to begin moving towards the system Ithaca detected the Rillelio in."

"Aye, sir," Jeffers responded in a calmer tone.

As the Commodore barked out orders, Jonathan turned his command chair slightly away from the rest of the bridge officers. He brought a hand up to rub his jaw as he began to think. Whether he liked it or not, everyone was looking to him to make the decisions. There was no time to send word to Admiral Ivanov or Earth and await their instructions. He had to make a decision now. Either he kept these revelations from the Karacknids, or he continued to enlist their help. Yet the only way to keep the secret would be to send High Scribe away, either back to his space or towards Zeta fort. Whichever Jonathan chose, Huran'kang and Jar'ung would be suspicious. Neither was stupid.

If the Rillelio break through to attack our weakly defended colonies, and even Earth, what will it matter if the Karacknids know about this weakness? Jonathan asked himself. The Rillelio will already have done so much damage that even without using this new shift passage, Tanaka-lan will be able to gather enough strength to batter our fleets aside. There is no choice, Jonathan decided. If we can get through all this without suffering too much loss, we'll just have to figure out a way to close up the gap in our defenses.

"Get me a COM channel to Undaunted," Jonathan requested. Once it was established, he quickly informed Huran'kang of everything they had discovered. As he spoke, he watched Commodore Jeffers' face. At first, the Commodore didn't seem concerned, but as Jonathan went into detail about the dark matter repellers and the prospect of an artificial shift passage, it was clear when the implications dawned on Jeffers. Jonathan nodded to him to show he knew exactly what he was doing.

"So you see, High Scribe," Jonathan concluded, "this has become far more dangerous to us than I ever anticipated. If this Rillelio fleet can bypass our forts, it will be able to cause untold damage. I know you have already risked much to help us, and for that, I'm sure my father will grant you an audience. Though if this attack goes through, I cannot guarantee when that may be. But if you're willing to continue to help, I intend to take my ships to find this artificial shift passage and cause as much mischief for this Rillelio fleet as possible. Our only hope now of avoiding a disaster is if we can delay them as much as possible."

Huran'kang didn't respond right away. Instead, he turned to Captain Jar'ung, and both spoke too quietly for Jonathan to hear. "This is quite the development, Imperator's Heir," Huran'kang eventually responded. "And we both understand the risk you have taken in sharing this intelligence with us. We committed to helping you with this Rillelio fleet, and as far as we see it, nothing has changed. We will not risk our ships unnecessarily, however, and if we must, then we will pull our forces back rather than see them destroyed. But if you wish us to continue to accompany you, then we will do so." Huran'kang actually smiled. "After all, if this artificial shift passage does lead deeper into your territory, then following the Rillelio will bring us closer to a meeting with your father."

Jonathan bowed deeply to Huran'kang. "Thank you, High Scribe, your continued help will not be forgotten by me or my father."

Huran'kang bowed back, "We await your orders, Imperator's Heir."

Jonathan nodded, smiled, and then cut the COM channel. "I have Ithaca's Captain for you," Stonewall's COM officer informed him right away.

Quickly, Jonathan spoke to the Captain of the destroyer. After hearing his story, Jonathan confirmed with the Captain that they had indeed detected a dark matter disperser. He then let the Captain go after promising to get his ship the support needed to effect their repairs. After checking the holo display to confirm the Rillelio destroyers were continuing to run back to the shift passage they had come from, Jonathan turned to Jeffers. "I want destroyers dispatched to every nearby system. Admiral Ivanov is bound to have other ships in squadrons nearby, searching for the Rillelio. They are all to converge on our position; we're going to need every ship we can get. I also want two of our fastest destroyers dispatched towards Zeta and Gamma forts. They need to bring news of what we've discovered to Ivanov and to Earth. Time is critical."

"Understood, Captain," Jeffers said before quickly turning and giving orders to his own officers. As the Commodore turned back to Jonathan, he asked, "What about us? What are we to do?"

"We're heading to the system where Ithaca detected the Rillelio, and then we're going to find where this artificial shift passage is. After that, we're going to continue to cause as much mayhem as possible. It might be that with a strong enough fleet in their rear, the Rillelio will think twice about committing their fleet down this artificial shift passage."

Jeffers smiled, "That sounds like a good plan, Captain. I'm on board with that."

Jonathan returned the smile, though he felt far less confident. It might be, he thought to himself, but he feared it would not be enough. If the Rillelio had committed the last twenty years towards striking back against Humanity, a hundred ships in their rear were unlikely to dissuade them from their goal. Not when it was almost within reach!

Chapter 41

Throughout our history many colonies have suffered at the hands of hostile aliens, yet they always rebuild, and they never back down.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Sheba, Pattel system, 6th April 2511 AD, (five days later).

Commodore Shi stared at the holo chess board intently as he sat in his command chair. He was twelve moves into a game with his counterpart at New Shanghai. Rear Admiral Montgomery commanded a force three times that of Shi, but the two of them had been friends since the naval academy, and had played chess together ever since. While there was no FTL COM system in the Pattel System, enough ships passed back and forth between the two colonies that they could play multiple moves each day. Since they had both been assigned to adjacent systems six months ago, Shi was currently up thirty-one to nineteen against Montgomery, and he had every intention of extending his lead.

After five minutes of studying the board, and even pulling up a couple of images from previous games to remind himself of moves Montgomery had made in the past, Shi finally settled on a move. Reaching out, he moved the holo representation of a knight forward to take one of Montgomery's pawns. Then he tapped a command into his datapad to send the move off with the next ship to leave the system for New Shanghai. With the brief excitement each move brought into his daily routine over, Shi returned his attention to the Pattel System. He was the senior commander of its garrison. Given that Pattel was just three jumps from the line of forts facing the Karacknid border, it was a sizable garrison, consisting of two hundred warships. Yet, compared to New Shanghai's garrison, or the even larger fleets stationed at the forts, it was a small force.

Even so, being so close to the frontline meant the Pattel system was a hive of activity. In any given day, hundreds of freighters and warships moved through the system as they headed towards one fort or another. The Pattel colony itself was home to over five hundred million inhabitants, and drew many more ships into the system as well. It was Shi's job to oversee them all and ensure their safety while keeping his forces ready in case of the increasingly likely event of a war with the Karacknids.

With his chess move made, Shi was watching the holo map of the system when a single new contact appeared and began to flash red. Shi frowned at it. The contact had appeared right on the system's mass shadow. Yet not at the point where a shift passage existed. What is it doing all the way out there? He asked himself. Reaching over to the control panel in his command chair, he tapped out orders for the nearest patrol ship to move and investigate. Before he had even sent the orders, though, the contact flashed again to show a gravimetric wave had been detected, and then it disappeared. It can't have, Shi thought. Yet his eyes had just seen it; somehow, the ship had jumped back into shift space.

For forty minutes, Shi tried and failed to come up with an explanation. Then a report from the nearest patrol ship came in. The frigate Sting had gotten a look at the contact with her visual sensors before it had jumped out. It took just a couple of seconds for Sheba's computer to identify it. When it did, Shi immediately felt uneasy. Something was up; his gut was screaming it at him. The dark matter dispeller ship Pathfinder had been lost several years ago. Yet Sting's visuals were unmistakable; the ship had not been destroyed! Shi didn't understand how it was possible, but he was all but certain it didn't mean anything good.

Quickly, he compiled the gravimetric contact data and Sting's visuals and sent them to the next ship leaving Pattel for New Shanghai, along with a short note. Montgomery needed to know right away, even if Shi didn't know what it was he was alerting his friend about. Once this message was sent, Shi took more time to think. As he did, there was only one conclusion he could come to. Whoever had faked Pathfinder's destruction must have stolen her for one thing. The ship was only useful for one thing after all. And she didn't appear from the direction of the rest of the Empire's colonies, Shi told himself; she came from The Wilds and Karacknid space.

"I think," Shi said hesitantly to his officers on Sheba's bridge, "we need to start making some preparations. Have Sting move back from where that ship was detected, but she is to deploy all of her stealth recon drones in the area. Next, I want every military and civilian ship moved away from that part of the system. I also want our fleet prepped and ready for battle. All crews are to be recalled from shore leave, and fuel and munitions supplies are to be topped up. Send an alert to Pattel's Governor and their colonial militia as well."

"What do you want me to tell them, Commodore?" Sheba's COM officer asked.

"I'm not entirely sure," Shi answered. "Just tell them to make preparations for a hostile incursion," he said after taking a moment to clarify his own thoughts. He didn't want to seem alarmist, but what other explanation was there for Pathfinder's sudden appearance?

As soon as his orders went out, Shi received tens of queries from his Captains, the officers in Pattel's Colonial Militia, and the colony's politicians. The first two he easily dealt with; the third was far harder. In a way, he understood. Pattel had been conquered by the Karacknids in the Karacknid War, and they had even landed ground troops to subdue the civilian population. An event like that left a scar on a populace. From the first time he had set foot on the colony, Shi had sensed it. Now, even the hint of a chance something similar could happen was making every politician jumpy.

Just two hours after Pathfinder disappeared, Shi saw something on Sheba's holo display that he knew would put an end to the questions and complaints from the politicians. Fifty new contacts had appeared right where Pathfinder had. They spread out in a search pattern at speeds only military ships were capable of. As soon as he saw them, Shi had no doubt what was about to happen. The only question left was, who exactly was launching the attack? Sure enough, over the next half an hour, hundreds and hundreds more contacts appeared. The number rose up to over three thousand.

Calmly, Shi pulled all his ships back into Pattel's orbit and sent another message to New Shanghai while he waited for the first sensor reports to come in from the stealth recon drones Sting had deployed. When they did, he was shocked. The ships weren't Karacknid. In fact, they weren't like any ships Shi had seen before. Sheba's computer also came up empty as it tried to identify them.

Whoever they are, their intentions could not be clearer, Shi thought to himself. After jumping in, the three thousand warships had formed up into one large group and were now cautiously headed towards Pattel. They hadn't sent any transmissions nor responded to Shi's hails, but they didn't need to; it was self-evident what they wanted.

"Commodore, I have Governor Wu on a COM channel," Sheba's COM officer informed him. "She wishes to speak to you urgently."

"Ok, put her through," Shi said. "Governor," he began after giving her a small bow. "I'm afraid the situation doesn't look good. Whoever these newcomers are, I believe they intend to attack the colony. You should give the order to evacuate the cities."

"I already have, Commodore," Governor Wu replied. "For whatever good that will do us. If they are going to nuke us, we only have shelters for a couple of million."

Shi grimaced. "I hope it will not come to that… but."

"But indeed," Wu said. "It seems they have no desire to turn back. Which brings me to why I'm calling. Given their numbers, I assume you do not believe you can defeat them."

Shi shook his head. "I am afraid not," he replied. "We know next to nothing about these ships, but given their acceleration rates and the energy readings coming from them, they are likely to have capabilities similar to our own. If they've come this far, we have to assume they are confident of victory."

Wu looked down for several seconds. "So we are going to be conquered for a second time," she said, her voice barely rising above a whisper. Before Shi could answer, she looked up and fixed her eyes on him. "What are you planning to do with your ships? If you are so badly outnumbered, does it not make sense to pull your ships out? If you must, we will understand. If you combine your ships with Admiral Montgomery's at New Shanghai, you both would stand a better chance of stopping this invasion force."

Shi smiled at Wu. "Thank you for your understanding, Governor. But I think it is a little more complicated than that." He gestured towards the alien fleet. "Whoever they are, they did not build three thousand warships just to attack our little colony. Those ships are meant for Earth. Rear Admiral Montgomery will have as little success at stopping them as us. If the enemy commander is smart, he will not want us retreating to combine our forces with Earth's. If so, he will already have moved forces in stealth to trap us." Shi shook his head. "No, the fate of my fleet is already sealed with that of your colony, Governor."

Wu nodded. "I see. Well, in that case, I am glad you will be with us, Commodore. May I ask, what then is your plan?"

"Currently, I'm pulling all the ships I have in the system back towards the colony," Shi explained. "If these aliens are intent on attacking your world, then our best chance to hurt them is to fight in orbit with the battlestations. That way, we should be able to take some of them with us and hopefully damage many more. At the moment, that is Earth's best hope; the longer we can delay them here, the more time the Admiralty will have to gather what forces they can. Fighting them here will also let us get an understanding of their capabilities. I have several ships stationed at the shift passage to New Shanghai. They will observe the coming battle and report back to Admiral Montgomery."

"Then I shall commend you and your officers for their bravery, Commodore," Wu said. "For I doubt I'll get a chance to do so after the battle."

"No, I don't suppose you will," Shi said. "But if you can make it to one of the nuclear shelters, at least one of us will survive."

Wu shook her head. "I will not be going to one of the shelters," she explained. "I will be joining you on my Governor's yacht." Shi opened his mouth to protest, but Wu raised a hand to cut him off. "Neither of us have time to argue the point, Commodore. Pattel and her people were found helpless once before when we were attacked; we will not be so this time. My yacht is equipped with defenses, and I intend for them to be used in the defense of my homeworld."

"Well, in that case, you and your ship will be a welcome addition to our force," Shi said, not knowing what else to say. He didn't want to be responsible for the death of a colonial Governor, but short of arresting her, he couldn't stop her.

"And I will be sending out a call to the rest of my people," Wu said. "You will find I am not the only one who has made similar preparations. I confess, I thought if this day was to come, it would be a Karacknid fleet we would be preparing to face, but our weapons will work against these invaders just as well."

"We'll be happy for all the help we can get," Shi said. "The more we can bleed these invaders, the more of a chance we can buy Earth."

"Then let's make them pay a heavy price for our lives and our colony, Commodore," Wu said solemnly.

Shi nodded. "In this, my fleet will not let you down," he promised.

"Then I will let you return to your preparations, Commodore," Wu said. "I will have my people organize our volunteers and then we will let you know just what forces we will be bringing to the table for you to incorporate into your defense."

"Thank you again, Governor, it will be an honor to fight at your side," Shi said, and this time, he genuinely meant it. Since being assigned to Pattel, he had had little dealings with Wu, but he had thought little more of her than he did of most politicians. It seemed he had been mistaken.

When the COM channel ended, Shi threw himself back into organizing his meager force and liaising with the commander of Pattel's orbital defenses. The colony's main defense centered around thirty behemoth class battlestations. Twice the size of the largest Imperial Dreadnought, they carried a massive amount of firepower. But without any serious engines, they were sitting ducks. Still, Shi was certain they would give a good account of themselves. Minutes later, he stopped what he was doing to watch Wu address the people of Pattel. As he expected, her speech was impassioned, and she lived up to her promise, calling all of Pattel's citizens who had the ability to join in the colony's defense to do so.

To Shi's surprise, half an hour later, a report reached his officers from Wu's office. It detailed all the ships that had volunteered to fight. At the same time, more than four hundred civilian ships and nearly a hundred orbital stations began to move into position to join his fleet. More remarkable, though if Shi had thought about it, it shouldn't have been, was the armament most of the ships had. It seemed almost every civilian ship had installed military-grade defenses, and some even had their own missile tubes. Likewise, many of the orbital stations were able to devote the power from their day-to-day activities to operating impressive point-defense weapons. They have been attacked and lost everything before, Shi thought to himself. They don't intend to go down without a fight this time. I just hope it will do some good, Shi thought as he turned his attention back to the invading fleet. He still had no hope for Pattel, they weren’t really fighting to save the colony though, Humanity’s homeworld was what was at stake.

The battle, when it came, was short and fierce. The invaders, seemingly content that they already knew the capabilities of their enemy, didn't waste any time with probing attacks. Instead, they simply moved in with their entire fleet. The first to fire were Pattel's battlestations. Together, they hurled three thousand mark VII missiles at the invaders. Before the invaders could open up with their point defenses, the mark VIIs split apart into ten smaller antimatter warheads. The thirty thousand missiles crashed into the alien fleet. Despite the impressive salvo, the invaders were more than a match for the challenge.

Shi held his breath in hope as the first salvo crashed into their targets. He quickly exhaled with a grunt. The alien ships had impressive point defenses. Tens of thousands of lasers reached out towards the missiles. Then, an impressive level of ECM ramped up to confuse the Imperial missiles. All told, less than fifty survived to strike at their targets, and only thirty-three of them managed to score hits. Twenty-seven alien ships were destroyed or knocked out of the fight. Nowhere near enough, Shi thought as his head shook slightly. Whoever the aliens were, they were good. He already knew they had the numbers, now they had shown they had the technology to win as well.

Clearly aware of this fact, the alien fleet continued its charge. It was struck by one more mark VII salvo from the battlestations before it opened fire. When it did, forty-five thousand missiles were launched into space towards Shi's forces. Just seconds later, he ordered his ships to add their missiles to the third salvo from the battlestations. Then, every Imperial warship and civilian ship in orbit around Pattel prepared to defend themselves.

As the alien missiles approached the defensive fire of the Imperials, they quickly showed their ECM was as good as their parent ships'. Hundreds of missiles dodged everything thrown at them and quickly began to explode amongst the defenders. When the first one detonated, Shi's mouth fell open. The detonation had been from an antimatter warhead! Shi's shock only lasted a handful of seconds, however, for four missiles had targeted Sheba. Evasive maneuvers dodged two, but the other two struck the heavy cruiser amidships. Their tungsten-reinforced noses punched through the cruiser's valstronium armor. Both smashed through several more bulkheads. Then they exploded. Two giant blooms of blue antimatter erupted right from Sheba's innards, combined together, and then engulfed the entire ship in antimatter. When they dissipated, there wasn't a trace of the heavy cruiser left.

All across the Imperial lines, ships, battlestations, and orbital stations suffered the same fate. More than half the Imperial forces were destroyed. In contrast, their fire was not nearly so effective. Enough Imperial missiles got through the aliens' defenses to destroy or damage thirty-two more ships. Just as Shi had planned, the sudden appearance of Pattel's fighter force coming out of stealth right behind the missiles surprised the aliens.

However, the aliens were all too aware of the capabilities of Imperial fighters and had designed their ships to face them. Within seconds, the alien ships recognized the fighters for what they were, and their point defenses went into overdrive. Firing one-fifth-strength beams, they filled space with rapidly fired defensive lasers. Of the one hundred fighters in the attack, only forty-five got close enough to launch their own antimatter missiles. Their strike destroyed a further forty alien ships. Yet as the surviving fighters pulled up and away from the alien fleet, the fastest alien frigates broke formation and pursued them. Keeping the fighters under their guns for an additional sixty seconds, they blew apart all but a handful. Not that any of the survivors would be able to threaten the aliens again, for their orbital hangars had already been wiped out.

The Imperial forces in orbit around Pattel fought on despite the loss of their commander for two more salvos. Yet each was far inferior to the last. Just nine more alien ships were damaged before the third and final alien salvo moved in and destroyed the last remnants of opposition.

Not content with destroying the Imperial warships, the alien fleet then closed with the colony. Once they were within energy weapon range, high-powered laser beams reached out to tear apart every orbital station and ship that remained. For an hour, the alien fleet orbited Pattel, melting to slag everything Humanity had built. Then, to the relief of every Human on the colony surface, they pulled back. No orbital strikes came in, nor did shuttles begin to land ground troops. Instead, the alien fleet began to see to its damaged ships as it reoriented itself towards the New Shanghai shift passage. They had begun their revenge, but it was far from over.

Chapter 42

When the fault is yours; you must make it right, so is the way in the Imperial Navy.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Imperial Palace, 8th April 2511 AD, (two days later).

Despite the importance of the meeting, James was only half listening. One of his best friends, Admiral Scott, was giving a briefing on the new sensor frigates that would soon be built and placed at every shift passage into Human space. They were designed to detect if another snake-like alien ship tried to enter the system. Of course, no one knew for sure if they would actually work, for they were based on Scott and her people's best guess as to how they could detect the alien ship they had gotten a visual of leaving the Sol system. But all James was concerned with was that Scott had put her best people to work on the endeavor. That was enough for him. He didn't need to know the minute technical details Scott was currently discussing.

Instead, his mind kept drifting to the fleet that was gathering in the Sol system. As soon as they had received word from Admiral Ivanov about the Rillelio threat, James had sent orders to gather ships from the colonies to Earth's south. Slowly a fleet was building that he personally intended to bring to the frontline. All he needed was some guidance from Admiral Ivanov as to where his ships would be needed most, and that wouldn't come until her scout forces probed the Rillelio home system to confirm the intel his son's ship had returned to Zeta fort with.

James knew that if Ivanov's updated intel didn't come soon, he was going to bring the fleet to the frontline himself and then outwards from there to find his son. Though Ivanov had assured him she had dispatched a squadron to the system Jonathan had been last seen in, he was growing more and more impatient by the day. Steady, James said to himself as his thoughts threatened to run away with themselves and cause him to be overcome with worry once again. He was two hundred light-years from Zeta fort and another three hundred from the system Jonathan had last been seen in. Ivanov was already doing all she could.

Five minutes later, Scott was interrupted by an officer hailing James and the other senior Admirals. James welcomed the interruption. "Sorry," he said as he smiled at his friend and went over to tap the COM unit built into the desk they were all sat around. "Go ahead, Lieutenant," he instructed.

"Sorry to interrupt you, Admirals, but we just got a priority message from the FTL COM array. It's from Admiral Ivanov at Zeta fort."

"Send it over to us," James requested as his body tensed. A moment later, a message appeared on his datapad. It was marked with an encryption that he had given his son to pass on to Ivanov, and it needed his personal codes to decrypt. "This must have to do with Jonathan's mission in The Wilds," he told the other Admirals. Apart from Scott, they had been kept in the dark about the snake-like aliens, but since the news had gone public, they had all been fully briefed. Decrypting the file, James passed it on to each of the other Admirals' datapads. Then, with more than a hint of trepidation, he began to read.

The last thing he had heard from Ivanov was that she had dispatched ships out to look for his son and to check in on the Rillelio's home system. Now he feared she didn't have good news for him. As he read, however, he couldn't help grinning. His son had been found, and it was his report he was reading! Almost immediately, though, he frowned. His son had been found aboard a Karacknid warship. And one belonging to a High Scribe! Closing his eyes, James could easily remember High Scribe Fralin-yang. They had not exactly become friends during their time together, but they had come to respect one another. James still regretted the High Scribe’s death, for he was sure things would have been different if Fralin-yang hadn’t died just before James had killed Taranaki. But maybe we have a chance to do things differently this time, James thought as he read his son’s report on what Huran’kang wanted.

Before the file went into any great detail about Huran’kang though, it changed topics. In his report, Jonathan apologized, but then proceeded to tell James why. As soon as he read it, James froze. Instantly, he was certain the snake-like alien who had called herself Penelope was behind the disappearance of the dark matter repeller. She gave it to the Rillelio to allow them to strike at us despite our forts! A shiver of fear ran down James' spine. Everything the Imperial fleet had been building to repulse the Karacknids for the last two decades had been rendered useless in the blink of an eye. And the Rillelio are already on the move! James thought as he read on. A fleet of over three thousand warships had been detected heading towards the border forts. But they're not going to have to fight their way past any one of them, James feared.

When he finished reading, James looked over at Scott. The same concern he felt in the pit of his stomach was written across her face. "This is bad, Admiral," she said. "With that many ships, they could try to strike here before we could gather the forces needed to stop them."

James' eyes bulged. He hadn't quite thought that far ahead. As soon as Scott said it, he knew that was exactly the Rillelio's goal. "They're not just going to try," James said. "They are most certainly coming here for revenge." It was his lies that had tricked them into supporting Humanity against the Karacknids. Those lies had resulted in their homeworld being ravaged by a Karacknid fleet. And now they are going to return the favor, James was sure. Because of me, the Rillelio were the perfect tool for Penelope to manipulate and turn against us.

"What orders do you have for us, Admiral?" one of the other senior Admiralty Admirals asked.

James shook his head. He needed more time to think. He was certain that if he read Ivanov's report that accompanied his son's, it would tell him she was already dispatching ships from the border forts back into the Empire's interior. Already, he had called up all the nearby ships to Sol. What more can we do? he asked himself. The only other force of any significance nearby was the fleet stationed at the Gift to reinforce the battlestations that guarded the wormhole exits. But if he pulled them away and a Karacknid or even a Protectorate force tried to jump through the wormholes, they would be able to strike at the Sol system within a matter of hours. But that may be a risk we need to take, James told himself.

Before he could answer the Admiral, however, the conference room's COM unit beeped again. For a second time, it informed them a priority message needed their attention. "What is it now, Lieutenant?" Scott said as she tapped the COM unit this time.

"Another FTL COM message, Admirals," the same Lieutenant said, this time her voice broke. "It's from New Shanghai. There has been an attack on Pattel."

James jumped to his feet. He didn't need to read the report to know what it was going to say. The Rillelio were already behind the border forts! They had already taken out one of our colonies! He locked eyes with Scott. "There isn't a second to spare," he said quickly. "If they've taken Pattel, New Shanghai will be next. If that system falls, then they can jump straight here!" For the first time since being introduced to the possibility, James cursed the artificial shift passages that connected all of Humanity's major colonies. They had brought far greater prosperity to the Empire's worlds over the last two decades and allowed for far greater strategic flexibility when it came to the fleet's defense of its borders. But now they will be our undoing, allowing our enemies to move around behind our frontlines quicker than we can react!

"It may already be too late, Admiral," Scott warned. "It will take any ships we dispatch a couple of days to get to New Shanghai. The system could have fallen…"

"They will hold on; they must!" James said as he turned to leave the conference room.

"Where are you going, Admiral?" one of the other Admirals asked.

"To my flagship," James replied. "I want every ship that is space-ready to depart for New Shanghai within half an hour. And I intend to lead the fleet. This is my mess, and I am going to deal with it, one way or another."

"Understood, Admiral," Scott said in a tone that told James she didn't exactly agree with him, but that she knew better than to argue. "I'll make the necessary arrangements; your fleet will be ready in half an hour."

James paused as he crossed the threshold out of the conference room. He turned and gave Scott a half-smile. "I never doubted it, my friend. I'll see you when I return."

"I hope that you will," Scott said in a low tone, betraying her lack of confidence.

James felt it too. He had fewer than five hundred ships in the Sol system. But he had no choice. He couldn't let New Shanghai fall. Whatever the cost, it had to hold; for if it didn't, then Sol would be lost, and with it, any hope of standing against the Karacknids when their eventual attack came.

*

Less than five minutes later, James was on a shuttle on his way up to Royal Sovereign. The first thing he did was draft orders to send the fastest frigate in the system to the Gift fleet with orders for it to make its way to Sol and then New Shanghai with all haste. The ships of the Gift fleet would be more than half a day behind him, but if he could help New Shanghai hold that long, then they would receive further help. Next, he drafted a message to be sent to Rear Admiral Montgomery at New Shanghai. He informed the commander of his intention to join him immediately and gave orders for the Rear Admiral to hold out at all costs.

When his shuttle landed, James made his way straight to Royal Sovereign's bridge. His Flag Captain, Gregory Hawthorne, and Chief of Staff, Commander Cynthia Carter, were already in their command chairs, and the bridge was a hive of activity as Royal Sovereign's officers prepared the flagship to break orbit, and James' flag officers coordinated with every warship in Earth's orbit. "How are we looking?" James asked Carter.

"Every ship has been sent a flash alert, Admiral," Carter replied. "They're recalling all their crews and stowing whatever supplies they had in their hangars."

"We're not waiting for anyone," James warned Carter. "We break orbit in twenty minutes, no matter who we end up leaving behind."

"Aye, Admiral, understood," Carter said. "I'll make sure senior officers not on their ships already know we cannot wait for them."

James nodded. "Good." He took a moment to stare at the bridge's main holo display. It showed a depiction of Earth and all the warships in orbit around Humanity's homeworld. Thousands of shuttles were racing up from Earth's surface towards the fleet of just under five hundred ships. It's not going to be enough, James thought, yet he had no choice. "Dispatch two of our fastest frigates to New Shanghai," he ordered as he turned back to Carter. "Have them carry a message to Rear Admiral Montgomery. They are then to remain at the Sol shift passage and observe the system. I want a full report from them the moment we arrive."

"Yes, sir," Carter responded as James pulled out his datapad and transferred the message he had already sent to Montgomery by the FTL COM array to New Shanghai. By now, Montgomery should have already received his message, but just in case the Rillelio had already attacked the system or found a way to block FTL communications, he wanted to be sure Montgomery knew what James expected of him.

"Admiral," James' COM officer asked. "Do you have a moment?"

When James turned to her, he realized she had been staring at him since he had stepped foot on the bridge. "Yes, I have a moment now. What is it?"

“It’s the Imperial Palace, Sir. They’ve been hailing us from almost the moment your shuttle left Earth.”

James smiled. He hadn’t forgotten his wife. But getting his fleet in motion had been the priority. “Yes, I’ll go to my office and take the call there,” he told his officer.

The COM officer nodded. “I’ll transfer it to your office COM station.”

Stepping into his office, James sat down behind his desk and slowly inhaled and exhaled to calm himself. He knew Christine was going to be upset. If she truly grasped the odds that were stacked against him, she’d probably be mad. Yet James saw no other way. He had caused this mess, and he was the one that needed to confront it. Sitting up straight, he tapped the COM unit. An image of Christine appeared a moment later.

“Just where do you think you’re going?” Christine asked as she leaned her head closer to James. “And without even so much as a goodbye?”

“You’ve seen the report by now, I presume?” James responded. “Pattel has already fallen, New Shanghai will be next, then Earth if I can’t stop them.”

“And how are five hundred ships going to stop three thousand?” Christine countered. “Your ships would serve us better here, bolstering Earth’s defenses.”

James shook his head. “If it comes to a battle in Earth’s orbit, we will have already lost. The Rillelio don’t want to conquer our systems; they want revenge. If we let them get close to Earth, they’ll blow up every orbital station we have. Heck, they might even sacrifice their fleet to do it. They’d ram our stations with their warships if necessary. If they manage to do that, then the snake-like aliens will have won, and we will have lost, for we will never recover our strength in time to face the Karacknids. Forty percent of our shipbuilding capacity is in orbit around Earth. We cannot lose that. The Rillelio must be stopped at New Shanghai. There is no other choice.”

Christine ground her teeth as she stared at her husband. “Fine,” she responded. "But that doesn’t mean you have to go yourself. We have plenty of other commanders just as capable as you.”

James couldn’t help raising an eyebrow at Christine. While it was true there were plenty of young and upcoming officers, officers who demonstrated their capabilities in simulated battles against James and many other senior Imperial officers, no fleet commander was as experienced as him. Christine was clutching at straws to suggest otherwise.

“There is no other commander I trust more with something this serious,” he countered, “and besides, the only reason the Rillelio are attacking us is because I lied to them when I first met them. I knew it was wrong then, and I did it anyway to win the war against the Karacknids. Now that lie might cause us to lose the next war before it has even begun.” James shook his head. “I cannot send another to do this. Not if it may cost them their life.”

“So you are going to waste yours instead!” Christine spat back. “What about your duty to the Empire, and me, and your children?”

James's heart burned within him. He knew what Christine was doing, and it was unfair. Yet he didn’t blame her for doing it. “It is because of my duty that I’m doing this,” he countered.

“That’s a load of crap,” Christine responded. “Your duty should have you in the Imperial Palace organizing all our various fleet elements. The days of you leading from the front are long gone. Our people need you alive more than they need you leading some small fleet. I need you alive too, and so does Rachel.”

James sighed at his wife’s arguments. From the moment he had rushed out of the meeting with Scott, a small knot in his stomach had been growing. He knew he was heading into an extremely dangerous situation; one he might not come back from. He knew what that would mean for his wife and family. Every time he had gone into battle before, he had always done so choosing to risk his life for the sake of those whom he loved. Yet that never made it any easier to leave his loved ones behind. Now, Christine was making it harder than ever.

“Please don’t make me feel guilty,” he pleaded with Christine. He held his wife’s eyes until he saw a small crack in her anger. He then tried to disarm his wife with a warm smile. “Listen, my love, the decision has been made. Everyone knows I’m going with the fleet. If I pull back now, the fleet will think I expect them all to die. They'll lose hope themselves, and it will become a self-fulfilling prophecy. Even if I wanted to, I could not relieve myself of command. We have just a few minutes until Royal Sovereign will break orbit; let’s not spend them fighting.”

Christine looked away. When she looked back, she blinked rapidly. James knew she was fighting back a tear. “All right,” she said, giving in. “All right. But I can’t stand to see you go. Not like this. Your guilt is going to get you killed. Please, promise me you won’t sacrifice yourself just because you think that’s what needs to happen.”

James smiled at Christine again. “How long have you known me, dear?” he asked seriously. He answered for Christine, knowing she wouldn’t. “Forty years. And yes, in my younger years, I might have done just that.” He winked at Christine. “In fact, maybe I’ve been known to do just that. But I am a husband now, and a father, and even an Emperor. I am responsible for this, and I intend to do whatever is necessary to stop the Rillelio. But I’m not going to just throw my life away, I promise you that.”

Christine let out a breath and then smiled. James could tell it was forced, but there was a hint of genuineness to it. “Then let us say goodbye properly. Tell me how much you love me, my husband.”

James nodded. “More than words can express,” he said. “More than all the fleets in the galaxy and all the wealth in the Empire. My love for you and our family is why I fight.”

Christine held his eyes as he spoke. “Then let it be why you come back to us as well, my dear.”

James wanted to promise that he would, but he knew he couldn’t. “Tell Rachel I love her too,” he said instead. “And send a message to Jonathan and congratulate him on surviving again! I’m afraid you’ll have to figure out what to do with this new High Scribe.”

“I will tell her, and send a message to Jonathan,” Christine promised. “Be safe, my love.”

“I will do what needs to be done, but I won’t take any unnecessary risks,” James said, making as much of a promise as he could. He gave Christine one last smile as their eyes locked together. Then he forced himself to reach over and end the COM channel.

He closed his eyes for a moment as the emotion of the farewell overwhelmed him. Then he let out a slow breath, opened his eyes, and removed the emotion from his face. Standing, he headed out of his office and pushed his family from his mind; he had a fleet to lead.

Chapter 43

Eventually, death comes to us all, even our heroes. Sooner or later the odds catch up with us. So it was with Emperor Somerville. As much as a naval cadet can learn from his life, there are also many lessons we can learn from his death.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Royal Sovereign, New Shanghai System, 10th April 2511 AD, (two days later).

As his flagship jumped into the New Shanghai System and its sensors began to assess what was going on, James wasn't the least bit surprised to see thousands of contacts fill the holo display.

"It looks like Rear Admiral Montgomery is engaging them," Lieutenant Edwards said from his tactical console.

James nodded. "He's doing his duty," he explained. "New Shanghai may not have any armor forges or construction yards, but those orbital storage facilities process the supplies for half of our ships stationed along the border forts." As best as James could guess, it looked like the Rillelio had jumped into the New Shanghai system sometime in the last three or four hours. Montgomery must have immediately taken his ships out to meet them rather than allowing the Rillelio to approach New Shanghai and ravage its orbitals.

The holo display showed Montgomery's fleet heavily engaged with the vanguard of the Rillelio force. Multiple missile salvos were racing back and forth between the combatants, leaving a trail of damaged and destroyed ships behind them. James's jaw tightened when he saw the strength of Montgomery's fleet. The Rear Admiral had just five hundred warships around his flagship. He had already lost a fifth of his force.

"I don't think he can last much longer," James' Chief of Staff surmised. "Look here, they're moving another force up to finish him off," Carter added as she raised a hand and highlighted a group of three hundred ships.

James nodded as he saw the formation Carter was pointing at. Montgomery had done a good job of forcing the Rillelio into a fight the moment their first ships had arrived. The Rillelio had evidently jumped their fleet in sections, and Montgomery had been able to engage their lead elements. But now the entire Rillelio force of over three thousand warships had formed up. Two thousand one hundred ships constituted its main battlefleet, which was split into seven formations of roughly three hundred ships. Another four hundred smaller ships were spread out flanking the main fleet. Two hundred additional warships were keeping station near the Pattel shift space, guarding over a thousand freighters.

The rest, about five hundred ships, were already engaged with Montgomery's force. Soon they would be reinforced by one of the squadrons from the main battlefleet. The squadron was moving to attack Montgomery's flank. If that happened, he would be unable to disengage. "Send orders to Montgomery at once, use the gravimetric COM. Order him to fall back."

"Aye, Admiral," James' COM officer said at once.

James pressed his lips together as he continued to survey the battle. The Rillelio battlefleet was lining up to advance on New Shanghai. The moment Royal Sovereign's gravimetric COM began pulsating, they would know Imperial reinforcements had arrived. Thankfully, James' ships would be able to beat the Rillelio to New Shanghai. But do we want to do that? James asked himself. If they did, the Rillelio would just attack his forces and the colony. We'd lose before the Gift fleet can catch up with us.

"We're going to try something," James said as an idea came to him. It was a trick his uncle had used decades ago in the British Star Kingdom's first war with the Russian Star Federation. "I want every drone we have launched and prepped to look like a warship. We're going to bluff them and make them think we are a warfleet here for a battle."

"Understood, Admiral," Carter said, in a tone that didn't sound like she did.

James smiled at her. "Set course for the main Rillelio battlefleet. And send orders for Montgomery to retreat towards us as well."

"But Admiral, that will leave New Shanghai open to attack," Carter warned.

"Exactly," James said as he nodded. "That's why it's called a bluff. Only a battlefleet confident they could engage and destroy the Rillelio would approach them so boldly instead of running to hide behind New Shanghai's defenses."

"I see," Carter said as she grasped James' intention. Though her tone didn't sound any more confident.

"You will," James said as he winked at his Chief of Staff. "Or at least, I hope you will!"

"Orders sent to Rear Admiral Montgomery," James' COM officer reported. "He has acknowledged."

"Thank you," James said as he turned his attention back to the holo display and Montgomery's battle. The pinging of Royal Sovereign's gravimetric COM would have been picked up by every ship in the system. As Montgomery's ships began to disengage and pull back, the Rillelio would suspect it was in response to the gravimetric pulses. That was fine, however, for it played into James' bluff.

For ten minutes, James watched as Montgomery expertly extracted himself from the trap the Rillelio were trying to lay. He lost another fifty ships, and eighty more pulled back towards New Shanghai, too damaged to rendezvous with James' fleet. Still, almost four hundred more warships would soon join his fleet, bringing his number up to a thousand. Though if James' plan worked, it would soon appear to be much more than that. "How are the preparations coming?" he asked Carter.

"Another minute and we'll be ready, Admiral," she replied.

"Light us up and move us in as soon as you are," James ordered.

"Here we go," Carter announced when she was ready. At the touch of a button on her command console, she sent out the orders. The first activated every modified sensor drone. They all started giving off emissions that mimicked Imperial frigates, destroyers, and light cruisers. The same order informed every real Imperial ship to increase its emissions. They all began to mimic Imperial heavy cruisers, battlecruisers, battleships, and dreadnoughts. Carter's second order then started the illusionary fleet forward, on a direct intercept course for the Rillelio warfleet.

James spent a minute assessing all the sensor readings Royal Sovereign was detecting from his own ships. Of course, her advanced sensors could see through the ruse at such a close range, yet the ship's computers were able to reduce the readings to about the same level the Rillelio would detect them at. He nodded when he was finally satisfied. "Good job, Chief," he said to Carter. Next, he turned his attention back to the Rillelio fleet. They now had a decision to make: they could either continue to pursue Montgomery's ships and allow James' fleet to close the range, or make a mad dash towards New Shanghai and try assaulting its orbitals, or simply retreat.

Whoever was commanding the Rillelio fleet, James was certain they had trained as intensely as they could for such a mission. From everything his son's ship had seen in the Rillelio system, it appeared the alien species had dedicated the last two decades to getting their revenge. No doubt their fleet commanders had put in the same dedication in their preparations. Yet simulated battles were not like the real thing. There was no way to simulate facing a decision when everything was on the line, including thousands of ships, hundreds of thousands of lives, and the success of your mission.

For his part, James was used to the pressure. It didn't necessarily make it any easier. He still felt his heart rate increase as he waited. Risking New Shanghai's orbitals was no small thing. Yet he had risked far more in the past. His heart rate continued to rise as several minutes passed and the Rillelio fleet continued on its original course towards New Shanghai.

Maybe they're going to throw caution to the wind and attack no matter what, James started to think. He was gambling that the Rillelio commander's real target was Earth. If the enemy commander wanted, James had opened the door to striking New Shanghai, but it would cost the Rillelio their fleet and any chance they still had of striking Earth. At least, if they believed his ruse, that was what the Rillelio had to be thinking. And they're going to do it anyway? James asked himself as the Rillelio fleet still did not alter its heading.

Just as he started to think he had misjudged his opponent, James broke into a smile. The Rillelio ships were turning! As one, they carried out the same maneuver; flipping end over end, they began to decelerate to ultimately return to the position they had entered the system from.

"They've turned from New Shanghai," Captain Hawthorne said excitedly. "And they're not pursuing Montgomery."

"Your ruse worked, Admiral," Carter said, admiration on her face as she swiveled in her command chair to face James.

"Of course it did," James said. "I am the Emperor after all; I don't understand why there was any doubt?" He winked at Carter and then turned his face serious again. "We bought ourselves a little time, but they'll soon figure out we're messing with them. Especially as my son played a similar trick on them. Now we need to turn this win into a more serious advantage that will buy the Gift fleet the time they need to get here." And then, if we survive that long, at least the odds will be two to one rather than four to one, James thought, though he didn't want to trouble his officers with such pessimism.

"What are your orders then?" Carter asked.

"We keep on this course," James explained. "The further we push them back towards the edge of the system, the more time we'll buy ourselves."

"And when they realize we have tricked them?" Hawthorne responded.

"Then we show them they're not going to take this system easily," James said seriously. Hawthorne and James' other officers all nodded at his words. Silently, James doubted they really understood the significance of his words. Few of them had ever seen real action before. Every experienced commander from the Karacknid war commanded squadrons and fleets along the border. Even Royal Sovereign's officers that had seen action against the Protectorates had been promoted into more senior positions. But they will learn, James reassured himself. And the Rillelio can't be any more experienced.

For an hour and a half, the Rillelio retreated before James' illusionary fleet. In that time, Montgomery's ships were able to get to safety and then rendezvous with Royal Sovereign. However, when the Rillelio fleet reached the system's mass shadow, they did not jump into shift space. Instead, they reorganized their formation, incorporating the ships that had been fighting Montgomery into their main formation. Then, they waited. Not long after, the flanking frigates and stealth recon drones James had arrayed around his ships began to detect small reconnaissance satellites. Small explosions started erupting around the perimeter of James' fleet as they were engaged and destroyed.

"They're starting to suspect we might be bluffing them," James said to his officers, "they want to be sure either way before they make their next move."

"Should we slow down, Admiral?" Lieutenant Edwards asked. "It would buy us more time before we get close enough for their ship's sensors to figure out our ruse."

James shook his head. "If we slow down now, it would scream to the Rillelio that we don't have the numbers we're pretending to have."

"What if we detach more destroyers to the flanking forces?" Carter asked, "the more of these recon satellites we destroy, the longer we'll be able to keep them in the dark."

"No, we stay as we are," James responded. "Any change might make them grow more suspicious and start to come towards us."

Another hour passed as Royal Sovereign and James's fleet of nine hundred and sixty-four warships closed the gap to the Rillelio. When an alarm suddenly went off from Lieutenant Edwards' console, many of the flagship's officers jumped or twitched. If they weren't about to enter a battle that could very well cost them their lives, James would have smiled at how nervous they all were. "What is it, Lieutenant?" He asked in a level voice, showing he was unperturbed.

"Something just passed close to us," Edwards said. "It was very small, but as it passed our active sensors got a good look at it." An image appeared on the main holo display a moment later. "Looks like a miniature version of the recon satellites they've been sending in. It must only have passive sensors," Edwards suggested.

"A stealth recon satellite," James guessed. "That small, it can't have any engines. It must have been fired ballistically."

"That was a very lucky shot, Admiral," Carter suggested. "With all the small course changes we've been making, to get one that close to us."

James nodded. "Indeed, it seems luck is on their side, for now at least. I think we have to assume our cover is blown."

Less than a minute later, James' words were confirmed as the entire Rillelio fleet began to move once more. This time they weren't heading towards New Shanghai; instead, they all turned onto a direct course to intercept Royal Sovereign.

James took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "This is it," he said to his officers. "Now it's down to our fighting skills. We have to hold them back as long as possible. Carter, recall all the modified drones and have our ships drop their fake emissions. Move us into formation Beta seven."

As his fleet reformed, James left Carter and his officers to it and watched the Rillelio fleet intently. The fact that they were coming for him told him the Rillelio commander wanted to destroy his fleet now before it could grow to be a real threat. James was okay with that, for it bought New Shanghai more time, but it was going to come at a cost; there was simply no way around that. The trick was going to be limiting the cost as much as possible.

For ten more minutes, James allowed his ships to continue towards the Rillelio, but then he started to give out new orders. "Alter our heading to seven, seven, nine point six," he ordered. "Reduce thrust to seventy percent." As his ships began to turn, James watched the Rillelio closely. He wasn't exactly turning away from engaging them, but he was prolonging the time it would take for both fleets to close. If the Rillelio really wanted to get to grips with him, they would turn to close the distance quicker; if not, he had given them an opening to head for New Shanghai.

When the enemy warships did alter their own headings in an effort to force a battle, James breathed a silent sigh of relief. They were committed. Good, he thought, I can use that. "Turn us again," he ordered as he gave a new heading for his ships. The maneuver turned his ships further from New Shanghai, forcing the Rillelio to turn even sharper towards Royal Sovereign.

For ten more minutes, James kept his ships on the same heading, allowing the Rillelio warfleet to build up its momentum on its current heading. James' ships did the same too, but at only seventy percent thrust, they didn't do so at quite the same rate. "All right, now put us onto this heading," James ordered as he sent a new course to Carter, "And bring us back to one hundred percent thrust."

In response to his command, James's fleet turned once again. This time, they didn't turn away from the Rillelio; however, they turned towards them as they charged. The Rillelio responded almost immediately. Their commander spotted what James wanted to do and ordered his ships to begin to brake hard. It was too late, however. James had suckered the Rillelio fleet in. Its momentum was too great for it to slow enough to force James' fleet into a prolonged fight. Instead, on the current heading James had his ships on, his fleet would enter range with their missiles for just three salvos before shooting past the Rillelio.

"By my calculations, we'll be able to fire one salvo of mark VIIs, then switch to a salvo of mark VIIIs, and then back to a final one of VIIs as we pass," James said to Carter.

"Confirmed, Admiral," Edwards said seconds later, showing that he was tracking with what James intended from his tactical console.

"Then see to it," James said to his Chief of Staff and tactical officer.

The first engagement happened quickly. As Royal Sovereign and the rest of James' ships fired their first missiles, James could feel the pressure around him ease slightly. All the waiting and maneuvering had caused everyone to tense up. It also helped that they were getting the first blows in. Thanks to the long-range mark VII missiles, James' ships were able to fire off a full salvo without the Rillelio being able to fire back.

As the Imperial fleet fired for a second time, however, the Rillelio ships opened fire themselves at almost the same moment. Instantly, the tension on Royal Sovereign's bridge intensified again. Compared to the Imperial salvos of fourteen thousand missiles, the Rillelio warfleet put out thirty-eight thousand.

"Launch all fighters and direct them at those missiles," James ordered. "Push our PD drones and Lancer frigates out ahead of the fleet to engage the missiles early. You've all trained for this; now it's time to do it for real."

As his officers threw themselves into their preparations, James watched the progress of his first missile salvo. When the Rillelio point defenses opened up on them, it confirmed what the report on the Battle of Pattell and Montgomery's fight had already shown: the Rillelio counter ECM and gunnery was good. However, it wasn't perfect. Twelve antimatter missiles made it through everything fired at them and struck targets. Each missile knocked one ship out of the battle. James nodded in satisfaction at the destruction. It was a small thing, but being the first to hurt the other gave him a psychological edge over his opponent.

The edge didn't last long, however, for five minutes later, James' second salvo and the Rillelio's first salvo struck their targets. The Imperial bomb-pumped laser warheads didn't have to get nearly as close to their targets as the antimatter warheads, and so two hundred missiles survived long enough to detonate. Ninety-four lasers found targets, blowing holes and cutting deep gashes in Rillelio ships.

Even so, the Rillelio salvo's numbers proved to be just as deadly. Despite three hundred fighters tearing into the missiles, and thousands more being destroyed by Lancer frigates and PD drones, thirty-two thousand entered the range of James' fleet's point defenses. Coordinated fire from all the ships put up several walls of flak clouds the Rillelio missiles had to fly through. Then, arc emitters filled space with static electricity that fried the seeker heads of any missiles that came near. Long-range AM missiles were the next weapon to engage. More than a hundred thousand of them were fired at the surviving Rillelio missiles. Finally, point defense laser cannons, plasma cannons, and mass driver turrets hurled more than a million beams, bolts, and shells at the missiles. Tens of thousands were destroyed, but not all were hit.

James gripped his command chair as antimatter missiles began to detonate amidst his fleet. Royal Sovereign was rocked as a proximity detonation hurled antimatter into her shields. Alarms blared, but none reported that the hull had been damaged. James shared a look with Hawthorne. They had been lucky; Royal Sovereign's powerful shields had absorbed the destructive energies.

As James looked at the holo display to the rest of his fleet, it was clear others had not been so lucky. Right away, he could see several gaps in their formation where ships had once been. Now they were simply gone, disintegrated by antimatter. At least another forty ships were falling out of formation, their engines or reactors damaged. Most were leaving a trail of debris behind them from the large wounds the antimatter had gouged into their sides.

"I want all those ships evacuated," James snapped. "We have no idea if they will accept surrendered ships or just blow them out of the water."

"See to it, Lieutenant Hammer," Carter said to James' operations officer.

"You get the fleet reorganized, Chief," James said to Carter, "we still have one salvo to fire."

Two minutes later, every Imperial ship that could, launched their third salvo at the Rillelio. Then they turned their attention back to tending to their own wounds and helping their stricken comrades. James kept one eye on his fleet's progress and another on his final salvo's. Seconds before engaging with defensive fire, each mark VII broke apart and released five small warheads. The smaller warheads had less ECM than a mark VIII, but their numbers were what made them deadly. That and their antimatter warheads. Seconds later, James' fleet got a measure of revenge as thirty-six antimatter detonations bloomed within the Rillelio's formation and more ships died. Then, peace momentarily returned to the system as both fleets' momentum took them out of range of one another.

James stretched his arms and rolled his shoulders as he let out a long, slow breath. He had won round one. It had cost more ships than he would have preferred, but he had bloodied the Rillelio and drawn them further from New Shanghai, buying the time he desperately needed. They won't let you do that again, he told himself as he watched the Rillelio alter course. Instead of chasing his ships, they were turning towards New Shanghai. They were taking away his ability to dance around them. If he really wanted to save New Shanghai, he was going to have to fight. But that's okay, James thought with a smile, for this old commander has more than one trick up his sleeve.

Chapter 44

Even the best commanders cannot win every battle. Sometimes what the Empire needs is a sacrifice, one the rest of us can rally around to lead us to victory. More than one Emperor has served us in this way.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

"Carter, prepare to launch our Mirage drones," James ordered as he put his arms down after stretching them.

"Admiral, are you sure?" Carter responded instinctively.

James smiled at her. "I think today's the day we can break the rules a little," he said. "And besides, I'm the one who made them after all, I think I can break one when I like."

"Yes, Admiral, of course," Carter said as she turned to Edwards and began to discuss deploying the drones with him.

James listened for a second, and then began inputting data into his command chair as he ran several simulations to figure out how best to use the drones. They, along with a number of other new weapon systems Admiral Scott's R&D Division had come up with, were strictly forbidden from being used. A great deal of effort had gone into keeping them a secret from any potential Karacknid spies. Yet given the circumstances, James had no problem using the Mirage drones in this instance. He just wished he had more of Scott's weaponry with him. Like most of the Empire's warships, the secret weapons were all stationed along the frontline.

It took Carter and Edwards thirty minutes to deploy all the drones, as they did James raced his ships ahead of the Rillelio fleet to put them between the aliens and New Shanghai. Then, he ordered them to turn once more and prepare to confront their enemy. "We're going to move to strike them here," James said as he highlighted a point along the right flank of the approaching Rillelio fleet. "Hold off on launching any fighters, we'll attack with as many as we can launch once the Mirage is in place."

"Understood, Admiral," Carter said and then turned to contact Wing Commander Hitachi with her COM unit.

James waited and watched the Rillelio fleet as it responded to his maneuvers. They didn't alter their heading and so kept on a direct course for New Shanghai, clearly suspecting James' latest maneuver was just a ploy to lure them into a fake battle once again. They did, however, start to rearrange their fleet, just in case he wasn't bluffing. "Now," James ordered just as the Rillelio were right in the middle of moving their squadrons around.

At the touch of a button from Lieutenant Edwards, the one hundred Mirage drones activated. Arrayed in a square formation ahead of Royal Sovereign, when they powered up, they produced waves of rapidly pulsing electromagnetic energy that were released towards the Rillelio. The waves enveloped the Rillelio's sensors, making it all but impossible for them to see past the drones. All of a sudden, every Rillelio warship lost tracking information on James' fleet.

The idea behind the Mirage drones was that they would allow an Imperial fleet to alter course and surprise its enemies or perhaps hide a retreating fleet from enemy fire. In this instance, however, James gave no further orders. Apart from Wing Commander Hitachi's rapidly launching fighters, the Imperial fleet maintained its course.

The Rillelio commander, not privy to this information, assumed the sudden jamming field was the first act in some kind of surprise attack. Rightly, he ordered his ships to change course. Although he knew pressing on towards New Shanghai was the only way to force the Imperial fleet into a proper battle, he wasn't about to risk all his ships against an unknown threat. Guessing his opponent was planning to try and surprise him with a strike from an unexpected direction, he angled his fleet up and away from New Shanghai even as he gave orders for destroyers to charge the jamming drones and take them out.

Although the jamming field also hindered the Royal Sovereign's sensors' ability to track the Rillelio ships, that problem was somewhat solved by the active recon drones that had been stationed at the four edges of the Mirage drones' formation. Going active at the same time as the Mirage drones, they were able to get enough of a look at the Rillelio fleet to tell James his plan was working. As the Rillelio pulled away from their original heading, they uncovered the underside of their formation towards James' ships, for he had done the one thing the Mirage drones weren't meant to be used for: maintain the same heading.

"That's enough," James ordered fifteen minutes later as frigates and destroyers he had assigned to stay close to the drones began engaging the ships the Rillelio had sent forward. "Deactivate the drones and recall them."

As soon as the drones deactivated, the Rillelio commander saw his mistake. It was too late, however, even as he ordered his ships to change course once again, James' fleet came rushing into long-range missile range once more. This time the Imperial fleet got to fire off four salvos, and the Rillelio just two before the heading both fleets were on took them out of range of one another. However, James' first two salvos came crashing into a wildly reforming Rillelio fleet as they sought to turn to present all their missile tubes and point defenses towards their enemy. The first salvo was also accompanied by one hundred and forty of Wing Commander Hitachi's Hellcat fighters.

As mark VII antimatter missiles and then the larger Hellcat antimatter missiles savaged the Rillelio, nearly a hundred ships were destroyed. The next salvo, this time of mark VII bomb-pumped laser warheads, added to the carnage, taking out another sixty-four ships. By then, however, the Rillelio had completed readjusting their formation and returned fire. James' last two salvos were therefore less effective, destroying or crippling just thirty-seven enemy ships between them.

In contrast, the two much larger salvos the Rillelio managed to fire off brutalized James' ships. Fifty-one and fifty-seven ships were knocked out of the fight by each salvo, respectively. James felt the losses as he organized the evacuation of as many crippled ships as he could, even as he turned his ships back towards New Shanghai to match the Rillelio as they once again set course for the colony.

For the next forty-five minutes, James launched two more attacks with the Mirage drones. Both were failures, however, for in both he tried to use the drones to launch a feint attack. As James' ships approached the Rillelio, he activated the drones, hoping to convince the Rillelio commander to change his fleet's course. Yet both times, the Rillelio fleet didn't swerve. He's done being pushed about, James figured. Even if the drones allow us to hit him with a surprise attack, he's just going to take it and press on. Using that knowledge, James launched two more attacks. This time he used the Mirage drones to hide a sudden course change that allowed his fleet to just enter range for one salvo with their long-range mark VIIs and then pull back.

Unable to fire back, over the course of another fifty minutes, the Rillelio fleet lost forty-seven more ships to James' attacks. Despite his success, though, James' gaze kept returning to a secondary holo display he had set up. It showed the system with New Shanghai at its center. Around the colony was a green sphere, marking the point where, if the Rillelio fleet crossed, no ships jumping in from the Earth shift passage could get to New Shanghai in time to defend the colony. At the bottom of the display, James also had a timer counting down. It was counting down to the quickest possible time the Gift fleet could arrive in the system.

"This is not working," James said as his ships pulled back after making their last attack. The initial attacks that had caused the Rillelio to change course had been buying him the time he needed. But long-range single salvo attacks simply weren't going to whittle away enough of the Rillelio's numerical advantage. "I'm afraid we're going to have to force them to fight us," he told his officers. Even as he said it, he knew that was exactly what his opponent wanted. Yet James had no choice. Only by forcing them to fight could he slow them down further.

"How do you want to play this, Admiral? If we turn and charge them, our corresponding momentum should allow us to get into energy weapon range," Carter said, sensing, as James did, that desperate measures would soon be required if New Shanghai was to be saved.

James' mind went to Christine. This was exactly the kind of move she had feared he would make. One that would mean all but certain death. "It may very well come to that,

Commander," James replied. "But here's what I'm thinking we try first," he continued as he explained another way he wished to try using the Mirage drones.

"Understood, Admiral. I will coordinate with the commander of New Shanghai's defenses," Carter responded when he was done.

Twenty-five minutes later, everything was in place. "Begin," James responded when Carter informed him they were ready. The first phase of his plan called for sixty light ships to move and close with the Rillelio's screening forces. For twenty minutes, James' outnumbered destroyers and frigates fought for their lives against their counterparts. Amidst the confusion from the battles, Carter and Edwards began to slip the remaining Mirage drones in closer to the main Rillelio fleet.

"That was the last of them," Carter reported minutes later.

"Then take us in," James ordered.

At James' command, his ships that had been accelerating towards New Shanghai ceased their acceleration and began to drift. With the Rillelio still accelerating towards the colony, both groups of ships began to close with one another. With his ships not accelerating and therefore not building up useful momentum, James was communicating to the enemy commander that he wasn't planning any fancy maneuvers. Of course, the enemy commander wasn't likely to buy such an idea after everything James had already tried. Yet this time it was true, and so slowly the distance between both combatant fleets decreased.

"Open a COM channel to the fleet," James requested as he sensed from the mood around him that his people needed some encouragement. For most of his fleet, like the Royal Sovereign's bridge crew, this was their first experience of real combat, and so far, despite their constant strikes against the Rillelio, they were still being pushed back. "Fleet," James simply said, knowing they would recognize his voice. "We are coming down to the wire. We came here to stop this enemy fleet from striking New Shanghai. If need be, we will give our lives in an effort to accomplish this goal. It is the only way to uphold the oath we have all sworn. However, that is not what I am asking of you now.

"What I need from you is to face down four salvos. We're going to close with the Rillelio once more, and they're going to get off four more salvos at us. They are going to hurt us. We're going to take losses. But we must stand strong. We must face them down without flinching. Do this, and I promise you we will give as good as we get. We're not out of tricks yet, but for this one, I need us to get the enemy's full attention. To do that, we need to take four salvos. So I ask you all to do this. Do it for me, do it for New Shanghai, do it to uphold your oaths, but most importantly, do it for one another and for the comrades we have already lost." James paused as he let his words sink in. "You all know the stories of how the Imperial Fleet was birthed. Well, now it is your chance to earn the right to be named with those who stood against the Karacknids against overwhelming odds. I expect each of you to do your duty, and I know that you will. I will do mine. Admiral Somerville out."

Finished, James looked around at the Royal Sovereign's bridge officers to gauge their response. Chins were held high, and chests puffed out. To his surprise, most officers even met his eyes. They were telling him they were ready. "All right then," James said to them. "Let's see just how much mayhem we can cause!"

"Yes, sir!" Carter, Edwards, and several others responded enthusiastically.

James smiled and then nodded at Carter. She held his eyes a moment longer and then turned back to her console, leading the rest of James' officers to do so as well. James studied the backs of their heads for several moments and then slowly raised his eyes to the holo display. They were now just minutes away from being able to open fire with their mark VIIs. This is going to be rough, he knew. He had no doubt the enemy commander would want to target Royal Sovereign. The chances his flagship would be destroyed were high. Again, his mind went to Christine. I'm sorry, he thought to her. But there is no other choice.

Minutes later, James' fleet opened fire once again as they hurled a salvo at the Rillelio. As soon as every ship reloaded, they fired again, almost at the same time the Rillelio fired their first salvo. Then the Imperial ships fired for a third time. Once the missiles were clear, every ship's active sensors focused on the incoming Rillelio salvo.

As he watched the battle unfold, James almost felt like an outsider. With no maneuvers to order, Carter and Edwards were able to coordinate the fleet's missile fire, and every ship's tactical officer and point defense gunners could handle their defense. First, his mark VII salvo hit the Rillelio. Antimatter missiles scored hits and destroyed ships, but it felt like a drop in the ocean compared to how many Rillelio warships were still pressing on towards New Shanghai. His second salvo hit at almost the same time the Rillelio missiles did. James saw multiple laser beams pierce Rillelio ships before the detonation of antimatter missiles amongst his own ships blinded Royal Sovereign's sensors.

When they cleared, both fleets were suffering. James' fleet, already reduced to eight hundred ships, lost over seventy more. Sixty ships were missing from the Rillelio's formation. As his officers desperately worked to reform their fleet and assist as many damaged ships as possible, James caught them glancing at him. Three more salvos were going to ravage his fleet. They knew it as well as he did. Almost without blinking, James kept his gaze on the holo display. He had no intention of flinching. There was no turning back now.

As expected, the second Rillelio salvo proved just as devastating as the first. James' ships gave almost as good as they got, but whereas the Rillelio could afford to lose fifty ships and barely notice it, James' strength began to rapidly reduce. When his third salvo, the last bomb-pumped laser salvo, came in, James sat forward in his command chair. He held up a hand with one finger pointed upwards as Edwards looked over to him. He waited until just seconds before the missiles started their evasive maneuvers. "Now!" he shouted.

Instantly, the Mirage drones that the Rillelio frigates and destroyers hadn't taken out activated. This time, however, they didn't go in front of James' ships. Instead, he had placed them all around the Rillelio fleet. Suddenly, from all angles, the Rillelio ships found themselves being bombarded by the jamming emissions. The salvo of mark VIII missiles lost their targeting locks on the Rillelio ships, but so too did the ships on them. In desperation, the Rillelio opened fire with their point defenses blindly. They scored a few lucky hits, but almost all of the mark VIII missiles got close enough to detonate, and each sent three laser beams piercing towards the Rillelio ships. They too were relying on luck, but a Rillelio warship was much larger than an anti-ship missile. Multiple explosions were picked up by Royal Sovereign's sensors despite the jamming.

That wasn't the main show, however. The activation of the Mirage drones was a signal to another force James had dispatched. Wing Commander Hitachi's remaining fighters had been joined by the three hundred fighters based on New Shanghai's orbital hangars. They had been slowly approaching the Rillelio fleet in stealth. As soon as the Mirage drones powered up, they came out of stealth and went to full acceleration. James had timed it so the fighters had just sixty seconds before coming into range of the Rillelio point defenses

.

Normally, making a fighter attack at such low velocities would be suicide. Yet the Rillelio were still blinded by the drones they hadn't destroyed yet and distracted by the attacks of the mark VIII missiles. The fighters were also blinded, but as their fighters dove in, seeking to attack at point-blank range, the pilots didn't need their sensors; visually, they tracked their targets and began to open fire. To their credit, the Rillelio reacted almost at once. Their ships threw themselves into severe evasive maneuvers, and their point defense gunners opened fire once again.

As more and more Mirage drones were destroyed by the frigates and destroyers sent after them, the Rillelio's defensive fire gradually improved. Hellcat fighters and the missiles they launched began to be shot down. It was too little, too late, however, for most Hellcats had already fired. In the space of thirty seconds, the missiles closed with their targets and got close enough that their own seeker heads could lock on. Each Hellcat carried two missiles, and most of the fighters got close enough to fire both. Over four hundred and fifty large antimatter missiles found targets amongst the Rillelio ships. Not all killed their targets outright; many scored proximity hits, but even they often caused crippling damage.

By the time the last Mirage drone was destroyed and Royal Sovereign got a good look at the Rillelio fleet, it had lost a total of over three hundred ships in James' latest attack. Just as important, their evasive maneuvers had disrupted their formation and slowed their approach to New Shanghai.

For their success, James’ ships had to pay a price, however. Even as the fighters had launched their attack, Carter had given the order for James' ships to start accelerating again. That didn't stop the Rillelio from being able to hammer two more salvos into James' ships as they pulled away. James felt each salvo strike his ships like a hammer blow to his heart as it took the lives of thousands of his crew members.

James wasn't spared either as the last Rillelio salvo came crashing in. One antimatter missile scored a proximity hit on his flagship. It easily battered down Royal Sovereign's weakened shield and tore into her armor and then hull. Two large holes were ripped into her side, out of which tumbled atmosphere, wreckage, and bodies. James was jostled in his command chair from the explosion’s shockwave. Despite his harness and the seat's protective cushioning, his head smashed into the chair. Dizziness overwhelmed him, and his vision narrowed to the point where he thought he was about to blackout. His implants kicked in, narrowly preventing a loss of consciousness. Still, for several seconds, he was disoriented, and his mind foggy.

As he blinked the fog away, he was one of the first on Royal Sovereign's bridge to react to the damage and alarms. Shouting orders, he verbally grabbed his officers by the scruff of the neck and shook them into action. Some were too injured to respond, and at least one officer was slumped over his command chair, unconscious or dead. James ordered someone to help him and then forgot about him seconds later as Royal Sovereign and the fleet's needs stole his attention away.

It wasn't until ten minutes later that James was finally able to return his attention to the Rillelio. As he feared, they had reformed themselves and were once again moving on New Shanghai. Their numbers had been reduced by over four hundred ships. Glancing at his secondary holo display, James guessed his attack had bought another thirty minutes for the Gift fleet to arrive to save the day. With a tap on his console, he projected the Rillelio's current course onto his secondary display. He was filled with dismay. It wasn't enough. The Rillelio would pass his point of no return in another eighty-five minutes. The Gift fleet couldn't arrive any sooner than in another one hundred and twenty.

James closed his eyes. He was out of tricks. The Mirage drones were all gone. The fighters that had survived the low-velocity attack were falling back to New Shanghai to refuel and rearm. His fleet now numbered fewer than six hundred ships. And they won't budge from their heading... I'm sorry, he thought towards Christine. He had no other choice now.

"Admiral, are you all right?" Carter asked in a worried voice. "Your head looks bad."

James opened his eyes and raised a hand up to where his head still hurt. When he prodded it, he felt blood on his fingertips. He gave Carter a smile nonetheless. "I'll be fine," he assured her. He then took on a more serious tone. "We are out of options," he said to his officers. "We didn't slow them enough. There's only one choice before us now."

Carter nodded, she had a look in her eyes that said she understood. "We still have six hundred ships," she said to him. "If each targets three with their energy weapons, then we can damage more than half of their fleet. It might be enough to save New Shanghai."

James wasn't so sure. There was no chance all six hundred of his ships would survive to get into energy weapon range. He nodded anyway. "And we will be guaranteed one thing," he said as he fixed his eyes on the Rillelio fleet. "We will be guaranteeing those ships will never get to Earth." He looked back down at his officers. "That is something worth dying for, isn't it?"

Though their response wasn't as enthusiastic as before, heads nodded and determined eyes met James'. "Send word to the fleet then. Tell them, their Emperor and Earth call on them to uphold the oaths they have sworn. Inform them I will be leading us into battle one final time."

"Message sent, Admiral," James' COM officer responded.

"Look!" Edwards said as he pointed at one of the nearest dreadnoughts.

James' eyes widened when he saw the dreadnought waggling in the direction of Royal Sovereign. Moments later, the next dreadnought in line did the same. Within seconds, every ship around James' flagship was maneuvering in the historical way British Star Kingdom ships paid homage to their commander. James had to fight back a tear, both at the respect so many young captains and their crews gave him despite his limited time commanding them, and the memories of when another fleet had done the same. Then they had followed him into near-certain death and miraculously survived.

This time, James had no such hopes. He knew he was paying for his mistakes. The Rillelio had lost everything their civilization had spent generations building because of him. His deceit had caused the Karacknids to attack them. Tens of thousands of Rillelio had likely died. Now it was his turn. "Return the salute," James said as he turned to Royal Sovereign's navigation officer. "Then turn the fleet. We will need all the velocity we can get. Go to full acceleration at once."

"Yes, sir," the navigation officer responded and then immediately began tapping on his console.

James put on as stoic a face as he could as he sat back in his command chair and attempted to appear completely calm as his ships turned towards the enemy one more time. He couldn't help but be filled with pride as every Imperial ship, even ones so badly damaged they had every right to fall back, turned with Royal Sovereign. No one was backing down. You may be about to get what you want, he thought towards the enemy commander, but you're going to regret it.

As his ships continued their charge, James felt a sense of calm come over him. He had fought in literally hundreds of battles since joining the Royal Space Navy as a young lieutenant. Many times, he had risked his life and faced almost certain death. More than once, he had been sure he wasn't going to make it. This time he knew it. It is a fitting death, he told himself as he fought not to think of Christine and his children. He always knew if he was going to die, he wanted it to be like this, facing an enemy fleet, dying to save the people he had sworn to protect. And it was fitting because it was his mistake that had given birth to the threat the Rillelio posed. If someone must die to stop them, then it needs to be me.

Though he tried, James failed to stop his mind from going to his family. Outwardly, he appeared calm and in control. Yet inwardly, he grieved for them. His loss of them wasn't what gripped his emotions, but the pain he knew they would feel from his death. There was so much he wanted to tell and teach his children, so much he wanted them to know to better prepare them for the challenges he knew lay ahead. Sadness filled James as he thought about never holding Christine again or embracing Jonathan, Georgia, Edward, or Rachel.

Though he wanted to close his eyes, James kept them open for fear of what his officers would think. Instead, he took a deep, slow breath. This is for them, he told himself. They already know everything they need to. They have become better than you already. His words stilled his raging emotions. Calmness descended on James once more.

Just as it did, different alarms went off around the bridge. "New contacts!" Edwards shouted. For a second, James was filled with hope, thinking the Gift fleet had found some miraculous way of arriving sooner. "More ships are jumping out of the Pattel shift passage," Edwards updated. James' hopes evaporated.

"The contacts are strange," Carter updated as she pored over the data with Edwards. "I think they're Imperial ships. But it can't be. We're detecting Karacknid ships as well."

At once, James knew who the new contacts were. His son had come! He was full of pride for his son's determination and ruthlessness. And yet, at the same time, his heart broke. Jonathan was about to have to watch his father's death. James was filled with anguish. He would have done anything to spare his son such an experience. Yet there was nothing he could do. Jonathan was too far away to save New Shanghai. James' fleet still had to stop the Rillelio. I'm sorry to you too, he thought toward his son even as he turned to Carter. "Those ships are providing the distraction we need. Every ship is to go to one hundred and ten percent military thrust. We need to strike them right now!"

"At once, Admiral!" Carter responded fiercely.

At James's command, his ships surged forward. Almost at once, a ship blew apart as its damaged reactors couldn't handle the added stress. In the space of a couple of minutes, six more ships lost power and had to fall back. Then, the first of three salvos the Rillelio would get to fire at James' ships attacked. All around, Royal Sovereign ships died. Those that remained didn't alter their heading one degree. As a second and then third salvo came in, without orders, Imperial ships began to place themselves in front of their flagship. One by one, they died as missiles intended for Royal Sovereign struck them.

James wanted to order the captains away, but he knew they wouldn't obey. Officially, they would claim to be protecting the dreadnought and its far more powerful energy weapons from destruction. He knew they were really dying to allow him to lead the charge right into the heart of the enemy fleet.

After the antimatter warheads from the third and final Rillelio salvo detonated, it felt like peace descended upon the bridge. Everyone was looking to the Rillelio fleet now. It was just sixty seconds from coming into energy weapon range. James glanced at his own fleet. Barely three hundred ships were left. It will be enough, he thought. It has to be. The four missile salvos they had fired as they had charged had already destroyed another one hundred and fifty Rillelio. And we're about to take out a whole lot more! James desperately hoped.

"Fire as soon as we are in effective range," James ordered. He then fell silent again, for there were no other orders needed. Already, every one of his ships was carrying out wild evasive maneuvers in anticipation of the enemy's fire. The Rillelio were doing the same. For what felt like an eternity to everyone on Royal Sovereign's bridge, both fleets closed the final distance between them. Then, the silence was broken by Lieutenant Edwards, "Firing!" he shouted.

In the blink of an eye, all hell broke loose upon both fleets and upon Royal Sovereign. The first weapons to fire were the Imperial heavy plasma cannons. With a slight range advantage, they scored hits on over three hundred Rillelio ships. Then both fleets fired their laser and grazer cannons. Energy beams sliced apart Imperial and Rillelio ships in their hundreds. What Imperial ships were left then fired their mass driver cannons seconds later, adding thousands of tungsten spears to the carnage.

Royal Sovereign was struck by two beams. One cut her nose clean off. The second hit her amidships, burning away her valstronium armor and ravaging her innards. Yet all but one of her reactors stayed online. "Cycling the plasma cannons!" Edwards announced even as the flagship's bridge officers were jostled in their seats from the destruction. "Firing!" he announced thirty seconds later.

What remained of both fleets fired for a second time at almost the same moment. Hundreds more explosions erupted amongst the Imperial and Rillelio ships alike. Royal Sovereign was hit again and again. James felt at least three shockwaves pass through the bridge. Then he felt a fourth. This time the shockwave felt close, very close. An instant later, James felt heat all around him. He turned his head just in time to see a wall of flame burst through one of the bridge's hatches. He had just enough time to recognize death as it rushed toward him. Then his body exploded in agony as the heat intensified and the flames ripped at him. Mercifully, his implants detected the sudden extreme damage his body was suffering, and his neural implant knocked him unconscious, even as the flames continued to consume his body and the bridge of the Human Emperor's flagship.

Chapter 45

Revenge is not encouraged in the Navy. Commanders should not make command decisions in anger. Yet history shows us there are those rare occasions where it is righteous.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Stonewall, New Shanghai System.

Jonathan had tried and failed to find the Rillelio battlefleet before it slipped past the Empire's line of forts. Instead, he had discovered the artificial shift passage the Rillelio had created. Without hesitation, he led his forces down it only to find he had been too late. The devastation of the Pattel system had changed the mood on Stonewall and in the rest of the Imperial ships under his command. Jonathan, like his officers and crew, was furious. Throwing caution to the wind, he had ordered his fleet to jump straight into the New Shanghai system.

"Exiting shift space in five seconds," Stonewall's navigation officer announced.

A slight tremor ran through the heavy cruiser as it reverted to real space. Instantly, contact alarms began to blare. A couple of seconds later, Stonewall shook as something struck her. More alarms went off, including damage alerts.

"We're under attack by energy weapons!" Stonewall's Captain called out. "Return fire at anything that moves."

Even as the holo display began to update, showing at least twenty Rillelio frigates and destroyers protecting the end of the Pattel shift passage, Stonewall's energy weapons and mass drivers began to fire. Jonathan saw one frigate sliced right in half by one of the cruiser's heavy laser beams. Several tungsten spears slammed into a destroyer a second later. At least one punched right through the other side, spraying debris in every direction as it did. Other Imperial and Karacknid ships were firing too. Within seconds, every Rillelio ship was destroyed.

As alarms were silenced, damage reports started coming in from several of Jonathan's ships. He grimaced when his COM officer reported that two ships weren't reporting in at all. Focusing Stonewall's sensors on their locations found nothing but debris.

"Look at the rest of the system," a sensor officer said, drawing Jonathan's attention away from his fleet's problems.

As the holo display expanded to show everything Stonewall's gravimetric and electromagnetic sensors were detecting, Jonathan's breath caught in his throat. The Rillelio battlefleet was charging towards New Shanghai. In its path was a force about a fifth its size. Yet the Imperial ships weren't running; instead, they were charging the Rillelio. Sacrificing themselves, Jonathan knew at once.

Jonathan's teeth clenched together, and his hands tightened into fists. He could do nothing to help the Imperial ships, but he could get revenge for their impending deaths. Full of vengeance, he scanned the rest of the system. It didn't take long for his eyes to fall upon a second mass of Rillelio ships. These weren't warships, however; they were almost all freighters. Their supply fleet! "Set course for that fleet," Jonathan ordered as he highlighted the enemy ships. "Maximum acceleration. We're going to destroy every last one of them. If this Rillelio battlefleet hits New Shanghai, we're going to make sure it is the last thing it ever does."

"At once, Captain," Commodore Jeffers replied with a harshness in his voice that matched Jonathan's.

Seconds later, Jonathan's fleet of three hundred ships set off after the lightly guarded Rillelio supply fleet. His numbers had been boosted by several of Admiral Ivanov's patrol squadrons he had encountered and added to his command as he had searched for the Rillelio battlefleet. Jonathan watched the Rillelio escorts to see how they would react. Unsurprisingly, they turned towards Stonewall and prepared to fight to the death. Jonathan's eyebrows rose when more than one thousand freighters did so as well.

"What are they doing?" Stonewall's tactical officer asked.

"They're trying to flee to shift space," Jeffers explained. "If they can get past us and jump up the Pattel shift passage that’s the only place we can't hunt them."

"Slow our advance to fifty percent thrust," Jonathan ordered. He needed to keep after the freighters, or they could turn and try to run into the inner system, but he didn't want the closing velocity to be any greater than necessary. "We take out the warships first," he ordered. "Then it's going to be a turkey shoot. But one which Earth’s future may very well depend. We must take out as many of those freighters as possible. Make sure every ship knows it."

"Aye, aye," Jeffers said as he gave Jonathan a nod.

Only then did Jonathan turn his attention back to the fleet battle that was coming to a conclusion in the inner system. He didn't really want to watch the death of four hundred Imperial warships, but he forced himself to, knowing they were giving their lives for the Empire he loved. It took Jonathan a couple of seconds to see it, but when he did, he jumped forward, causing the restraints on his combat chair to tighten.

Jeffers had just turned to Jonathan to ask him something. "What is it?" he said in concern.

Jonathan didn't answer. He couldn't. His body had suddenly lost all its energy. In horror, he watched as his father's flagship charged the Rillelio battlefleet. His heart swelled within him as he imagined just what his father was thinking. He would blame himself for the Rillelio wanting to attack Humanity. He was doing the only thing he knew how to stop them. He was going to die so New Shanghai and Earth would be kept safe.

Jonathan felt his heart rate increase and his breathing turn into a pant. He desperately wanted to send a message to Royal Sovereign. To tell his father to turn back. Or just to tell him he loved him one final time. Yet there was no way his father's fleet could arrest its momentum, and any message he sent wouldn't reach in time anyway.

Helplessly, Jonathan could do nothing but watch as what had to be a third or fourth missile salvo crashed into the Imperial ships. Of course, his father's ship survived. But then both fleets entered energy weapons range of one another. The holo display was filled with explosions as both fleets ripped each other apart. Jonathan only had eyes for one ship, though.

He saw it take at least two direct hits. Yet it continued on. Its energy weapons fired again, blasting apart several targets. But then the Rillelio fired once more. Multiple beams struck Royal Sovereign. Two pierced right through her. In the blink of an eye, the Empire's largest and most powerful warship was turned into a flaming wreck.

Tears ran down Jonathan's cheeks as Royal Sovereign tumbled away from the battle. Other Imperial ships continued to fight on, hammering the Rillelio, but they too were soon silenced. Large gaps had been opened up in the Rillelio battlefleet's formation. At least six hundred ships had been destroyed or crippled in the last engagement. Nevertheless, the Rillelio continued on towards New Shanghai.

Jonathan barely registered that fact, though. He stared unblinkingly at the wreck of Royal Sovereign as the Rillelio fleet passed by it and left it in their wake. Behind him, Becca stamped her feet to remind him she was there. It brought Jonathan a small measure of comfort, but he couldn't turn to face her. He could easily imagine the compassion that would be filling her face. He knew it would break his resolve. Instead, he continued to stare.

Eventually, when his eyes began to sting, he lowered his head and closed them. The image of his father's wrecked and burning flagship was seared into his mind. Eventually, though, other memories started to come. Memories of time spent with his father when he was a teenager. Of others when his father had talked to him about the sacrifices many of his friends had made in the Karacknid war. Then he remembered the last time they had seen one another. James had hugged his son as they said goodbye in the Palace before Jonathan left for The Wilds. Before the snake-like aliens tried to use Admiral Cat'aras to distract us, and before they released the Rillelio battlefleet to attack us, Jonathan thought as he began to be filled with fury at the hidden enemy that had just caused his father's death.

Jonathan's fury rapidly built up until it erupted within him, causing his eyes to snap open. He couldn't touch the snake-like aliens, nor the Rillelio battlefleet, at least not yet. But he could take out his anger on their supply fleet. Jonathan turned to Jeffers and began to open his mouth to reinforce his desire that every single Rillelio ship be wiped out of existence. He stopped when he found the Commodore staring at him, a mixture of distress and compassion on his face. Beyond Jeffers, the rest of Stonewall's bridge officers had similar looks on their faces. All were staring at Jonathan. Silence had engulfed the bridge. They have all seen their Emperor die, Jonathan realized. And they had watched him witness his father's death.

Jonathan's fury doubled. "This is no time for sentimentality," he snarled. He raised a hand and pointed it at the Rillelio freighters. "That battlefleet just killed all those Imperial ships and my father using fuel and weapons from these freighters. I want every last one of them taken out. Every last one!"

The severity of Jonathan's words broke the spell on Stonewall's officers. Immediately they all spun back to their consoles and got to work. Jeffers was the only one who didn't. He held Jonathan's eyes for a moment and then slowly nodded. "We will not let you down," he said solemnly. "We will not let him down."

Jonathan blinked quickly as he felt another tear. He nodded to Jeffers and then swiveled away so the Commodore couldn't see him. Instead, he fixed his gaze on the approaching Rillelio warships and freighters. He wanted to reach out and crush every one of the ships with his bare hands. Missiles and energy beams felt too quick and clean a death for them.

Feeling he needed to give Jonathan some time and sensing his anger, Jeffers stepped in and began to give out orders. "We'll take out all the cruisers with our first salvo," he instructed his staff officers. "Then the smaller ships with our second. After that, it's over to the freighters. I want to assign groups of freighters to each of our squadrons to focus on. There's no point in us wasting time and missiles shooting at the same targets."

For several minutes, Jeffers and his officers worked out the details of what he wanted. Then the shooting started. Content with Jeffers' plan, and not trusting himself to say anything but demand his ships kill the Rillelio more quickly, Jonathan watched the battle play out. Though he was silent, he did have all of his focus on each missile salvo and the efforts of his ships to defend themselves, for he knew that if he didn't, his mind would immediately start to dwell on his father.

One hundred and eight Rillelio warships had been left to defend the freighter fleet. Though they put up a fight, outnumbered three to one, and outgunned by an even bigger factor due to the larger cruisers in Jonathan's fleet, their demise was assured. As Jeffers planned, the first Imperial salvo of mark VIIs destroyed most of the Rillelio cruisers. Those that survived were taken out in the second salvo along with the rest of the Rillelio frigates and destroyers. In return, the one full salvo they got off destroyed just three Imperial ships and damaged four more. The second smaller salvo, fired just by the handful of surviving cruisers and the destroyers and frigates, didn't even manage to penetrate the defensive fire of Jonathan's fleet. Once they were dead, the real carnage began.

The quickest route for the Rillelio freighters to get to the Pattel shift passage was right past Jonathan's ships. With the Imperial ships focusing their missile fire on the Rillelio warships, it allowed the freighters to get close to passing the Imperials. But close to passing wasn't good enough. The Imperial ships fired one salvo just as the freighters approached them. Even with the impressive point defenses each freighter was equipped with, hundreds of missiles found targets. The beams from the bomb-pumped lasers easily burnt through the freighters' light armor and tore up their insides. Almost every freighter that was hit either detonated, was ripped into multiple parts, or lost power and began to spin out of control.

Even before their missiles had struck home, Jeffers had already given the order for the fleet to split up into eight squadrons. Spreading out as fast and as far as they could, each squadron sought to close with as many freighters as possible. To their credit, the freighters had spread their formation wide, yet Jeffers had many ships to work with. Expertly, he directed each squadron to allow them to engage the most freighters. The result was that as the freighters rushed past the Imperial ships, hundreds more were gunned down by heavy plasma, laser, and mass driver cannons.

Evasive maneuvers, luck, and just being in the right place at the right time allowed three hundred freighters to survive the onslaught. But Jeffers wasn't done yet. True to his word to Jonathan, his ships then turned and fired two more salvos of missiles at the rear of the fleeing freighters before momentum brought both groups of ships apart. In the end, just six out of the more than one thousand one hundred freighters survived.

Jonathan allowed his hands to unclench slightly after the last missiles found their targets. Six was too many for his liking, but Jeffers had done an admirable job. It doesn't begin to avenge your death, Father, but it's a start, he thought as he turned towards the Rillelio battlefleet.

What will you do now? He asked its commander. Just as Jonathan had been forced to helplessly watch his father's fleet be destroyed, the Rillelio commander had been unable to do anything to save his freighters. Jonathan grunted when the Rillelio fleet didn't turn away from New Shanghai. Supplies or not, the Rillelio commander seemed intent on destroying the colony's orbitals just as he had at Pattel.

At that moment, contact alarms went off. The holo display suddenly came alive with new contacts as fifteen hundred ships suddenly lit off their impulse engines. They appeared at the edge of the Earth shift passage. Jonathan was as shocked as the rest of Stonewall's officers. Then he became angry. Why hadn't his father waited for these reinforcements? Or why hadn't they come sooner?

As Stonewall's computer started to recognize the ships, however, Jonathan got his answers. They were the Gift fleet. Immediately, he knew what his father had done. As soon as he had heard about the Rillelio, he had taken what ships he had at Earth and raced to New Shanghai. Then, in an effort to delay the Rillelio, he had fought the Rillelio battlefleet. But it hadn't been enough, Jonathan thought bitterly. His father had felt he had no other choice but to make one last attack to buy New Shanghai time.

Come on, Jonathan thought towards the Rillelio as he leaned forward in his command chair. Up until this moment, he had thought his father's sacrifice was all but pointless, for the Rillelio were still in a prime position to attack New Shanghai. The projected courses on the holo display told him the Gift fleet wouldn't be able to stop the attack, but they would be able to smash into any Rillelio forces that survived engaging New Shanghai's battlestations. If the Rillelio pressed their attack, they would be sealing their own fate. Come on, he thought again. Turn. Make his death worth it. Let him have saved New Shanghai.

For several minutes, nothing happened. The Rillelio continued their charge towards the Imperial colony. As if to ward them off, two hundred fighters launched from the orbital hangars to join the defenders. Whether they were the final straw, or the Rillelio commander had just been taking his time over the decision, Jonathan got his wish moments later.

"They're turning!" Stonewall's First Lieutenant called out. "Look, they are turning and decelerating!"

Jonathan clenched his fists again. This time, though, it was to pump them in the air. "Yes!" he shouted. "Yes!" Relief flooded through him, and a great weight lifted from his body. His father had done it. It didn't take away the pain, nor the deep sense of loss he knew was lurking at the edges of his mind, just waiting for a chance to dominate his thoughts. But it gave meaning to his father's death. Jonathan knew it would give him and his family something to hold onto in the dark days ahead.

"Commodore, the Rillelio fleet's path of retreat will take it right by us," Jeffers' tactical officer pointed out moments later, once the excitement on the bridge calmed down.

Jonathan felt Jeffers turn towards him. He could sense the Commodore's concern. Jonathan could feel what worried Jeffers. A part of him did want it. His father had just died. He didn't want to deal with the grief. He could charge the Rillelio fleet like his father had. He and his fleet would most certainly die. But they would take out many more of their ships. They would ensure they could not threaten any more systems. Jonathan closed his eyes as he remembered a couple of stories his father's friends had told him when he had been a teenager. Stories where his father had done something similar after losing a particularly close friend. At the time, he hadn't been able to understand his father's actions. Now, however, he did.

Slowly, Jonathan shook his head. He couldn't do that. Not to the fleet that had so faithfully followed him, nor to his family. And I will not throw her life away, Jonathan said as he heard Becca clear her throat a little too loudly behind him, reminding him of her presence. Jonathan opened his eyes and turned to Jeffers. "It sounds like we don't want to be here when they pass by this way. I'm sure they're not too happy with what we did to their supply fleet."

Jeffers smiled and then nodded. "Let's plot a course around them and in towards New Shanghai," Jeffers said to his tactical officer. "And move us towards the wreckage of the Imperial fleet that attacked the Rillelio. There will be escape pods we can pick up."

For a second, Jonathan felt a spark of hope at Jeffers' words. It was possible his father had made it to an escape pod. Yet reality quickly squashed the spark. There was no way his father would have abandoned ship; he would have remained on the bridge to the last.

A deep sense of loss settled on Jonathan as he was left to his thoughts as Jeffers took command. First, he manoeuvred their fleet around the retreating Rillelio and into the inner system. Then, while the Gift fleet shadowed the Rillelio, Jeffers coordinated a search and rescue effort to help the damaged Imperial ships that hadn't been able to join his father in the final attack, and to sift through the wreckage of the ships that had charged, looking for survivors.

"Captain," Jeffers said to Jonathan after they had been sifting through the wreckage for nearly an hour. "We're closing in on what's left of Royal Sovereign. I'd like to take it in tow and bring it back to New Shanghai. We may be able to recover a body. And even if not, I think the Admiralty will want to salvage what is left for the commemoration."

Jonathan ground his teeth together. The last thing he wanted to do was look at the ship that had carried his father to his death. He doubted his mother would want to see it either. Yet he understood what Jeffers was saying. His father was one of the greatest war heroes in Humanity's history. The Empire would want to honor him, even immortalize him. And Mom would want his body brought back to bury, even if we can only find parts of him, Jonathan knew. Without turning to look at Jeffers, he nodded.

"Very well, let's move in and assess the wreck. If it is structurally stable, we'll take it in tow," Jeffers said to his officers.

Though he didn't want to, as Stonewall closed with Royal Sovereign's wreck, Jonathan couldn't help looking up at the holo display. The dreadnought was a shadow of its former glory. Its nose was gone, and at least a third of its superstructure had been blasted away as well. Multiple deep holes had been burned into the ship, and at least two allowed Jonathan to look right through it. There was barely a square meter of its hull that wasn't dented, charred, or ripped apart. As he watched, shuttles launched from Stonewall and moved towards the wreck. The first thing they did was attach cables and then use their engines to stop the ship's spin. Then they moved in and began scanning the former warship's internal bulkheads to try and assess if it could handle being towed into orbit.

Out of the corner of his eye, Jonathan saw a light on the COM officer's console begin to flash. His eyes narrowed when he saw it was from a short-range COM unit. "Commodore, Commodore!" the COM officer shouted excitedly a second later. "We're picking up something. It's coming from Royal Sovereign!"

Jonathan was already on his feet. His eyes locked with Jeffers for a split second before he sprinted out of the bridge. Becca was right behind him.

"Launch all search and rescue shuttles," Jeffers ordered as he stared in amazement at the speed Jonathan and Becca had shown. He had forgotten about their augments. "I want them on that wreckage ASAP," he continued. "Everything else takes a back seat. If there is even the hint of a possibility..."

Chapter 46

Hope can often be the enemy of an Imperial officer. Clouding one’s judgment and leading to foolish decisions. But…

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Jonathan and Becca reached Stonewall's main hangar bay just as the rescue shuttles were readying to take off. As they ran up the rear access ramp of the nearest one, the sergeant in charge of the team turned at the sound of their heavy footsteps. His face tightened as he prepared to order the newcomers to get off his shuttle. However, when he saw who it was and the look on Jonathan's face, he snapped his mouth shut. Instead, he nodded to the Captain and stepped aside to let him and the intimidating-looking marine find seats on the shuttle.

As soon as he was buckled in, Jonathan pulled on his flight suit's helmet and accessed its COM unit. "Pilot, this is Captain Somerville. What information have we received from the communications coming from Royal Sovereign?"

"Nothing much yet, I'm afraid, Captain," the pilot replied after a moment's hesitation. "Lieutenant Matthews is still trying to decipher it. The signal is very weak. We might have a better chance as we get closer."

"Then launch us as soon as you're ready," Jonathan demanded.

As the shuttle took off, Becca reached over and gripped Jonathan's forearm. She gave him a tentative smile as he turned to her. "If he's there, we'll get to him," she assured him. She then lowered her voice slightly. "And if not, I'll be by your side the whole way."

Jonathan returned her smile. "Thank you. Just you being here helps."

As the shuttle neared Royal Sovereign's wreck, Jonathan's grief and hope started to turn to fear. He didn't know what he was going to find, but his imagination was able to fill in the blanks. None of the things he pictured were good. It got to the point where he started to doubt why he had rushed to join the rescue teams.

"We're picking up the transmission now," the shuttle pilot informed Jonathan and the rescue team on the shuttle, breaking into his thoughts. "It's faint. We'll have to get a little closer before we can make anything out... Hold on," the pilot added about thirty seconds later. "It's not an audio message. I think... yes, it's Morse code. All it says is 'survivors.'"

Jonathan turned to Becca as he allowed his hope to soar once more. The hand she still had on his forearm gripped it more tightly as she smiled. "He is strong, stronger than either of us," she said to him. "And he has his augments."

Jonathan nodded; he didn't want to get his hopes up only to have them dashed, but he couldn't help it. He tapped his headset to speak to the pilot. "Can we locate where the signal is coming from? The other shuttles that have scanned the wreck should be able to provide us with a path to wherever the transmission is coming from."

"Don't worry, Captain, we've already coordinated with the other shuttles. We know what we're doing," the pilot replied. Jonathan took that as the pilot telling him to butt out. Knowing they knew their job far better than he did, he did just that. "I've found a place to set us down," the pilot informed them a minute later. "Updating your HUDs now."

An outline of the wreck appeared in front of Jonathan's eyes. A single point began to flash, showing where the communication was coming from. Jonathan grimaced when he saw it was far from the bridge where his father would have been. He also shook his head as he saw structural damage all around the bridge. A laser beam or something had struck very near it. Still, he refused to give up all hope. Instead, he focused on the route the pilot had shared. It looked dangerous, with many obstacles in the way, but Jonathan knew he could do it. "Major Samuels and I will lead the way," Jonathan said in a voice that left no room for protest from the rescue team. "If there's anything we can’t handle, we'll let you deal with it."

The shuttle had to land on a relatively undamaged section of Royal Sovereign's hull and use its magnetic clamps to attach itself to the wreck. The rear access ramp could only open seventy percent of the way before it clanged into a torn-up bulkhead. As Jonathan jumped from the ramp, he activated his magnetic boots and landed on the hull. With his HUD projecting the course he needed to take, he set off at a jog across the torn-up landscape that was all that was left of the once-smooth surface of the dreadnought's valstronium armor. A shape quickly passed him as Becca took the lead. Once there, she turned her head and gave him a look that told him to stay behind her.

When they got to the opening that would lead them into the ship, Becca paused. She then attached a wire to the hull and jumped off. When the wire went taut, it swung her around and down onto a warped corridor below them. With far less grace, Jonathan matched her move. As they moved forward, they came across a bulkhead that had been smashed through several decks. There was just enough gap for Becca and Jonathan to slide under it. Next, they came to an emergency door that had sealed. Becca tapped its access panel, but it didn't respond.

"It's lost its power connection," she said. "Looks like its backup battery is dead too."

Jonathan looked along the wall beside him until he found an access panel. Throwing it open, he reached in and turned the manual locking mechanism for the door. As he did, the door jolted open about an inch. "We need to find something to pry it open," he said.

Both of them backtracked their steps down the corridor. Amidst all the wreckage and broken parts floating around them, it didn't take long to find something. "This should do," Becca said as she grabbed a long metal rod from above her head. It took both of them pulling at the end of the bar to force the door up to about the right height. Becca then discarded the rod, and both bent down to grab the bottom of the door. Using their augmented strength, they raised it up inch by inch.

They spent another ten minutes squeezing through obstacles, moving wreckage, and doubling back twice after finding their way completely blocked. As they got closer and closer to their target, Jonathan's hope and fear grew.

"My suit is detecting sections with atmosphere up ahead," Becca said. "We're getting close to the source of the transmission. Do you want to go first?"

Jonathan took a deep breath. "You go," he said to Becca, suddenly unsure of himself.

She stopped a few meters later as they rounded a corridor and came upon another emergency door that was closed. Through its viewport, they could see people. Most were lying on the corridor floor, tied down. All looked bloodied and injured. A few crew members were floating between them, administering aid. Jonathan couldn't help looking at the nearest injured, searching for his father, but none were him. At least none of the crew members that were recognizable.

Becca had to tap the viewport hard to get someone's attention. When she finally did, a person in an engineer's uniform quickly floated over to the viewport. Though he looked extremely fatigued, he smiled at them in relief. Then he pointed up, over Becca's shoulder. Turning, they found another emergency door that was retracted. Jonathan quickly moved to its control panel and found its backup battery was still operational. Tapping on the door's panel, he closed it. A moment later, he heard the hiss of air filling the small compartment he and Becca were in as the engineer opened his door.

Jonathan retracted his helmet's visor as soon as his HUD told him the air was safe to breathe. He was at the engineer's side a second later. "Engineer, I'm Captain Somerville. Help is not far behind us. I have to know. Is my father here? Is he alive?"

The engineer's eyes widened, and he looked from Jonathan to Becca, then back to Jonathan again. He then shook his head. "I'm sorry, Captain. I'm not in charge here. I was just asked to look after these injured. You need to head down the corridor and find Fourth Lieutenant Kobu. She has been organizing the injured and sending out search teams."

Jonathan reached out and squeezed the engineer's shoulder. "Thank you, just hold on a few more minutes and trained first aiders will be here with medical kits." Following the engineer, Jonathan quickly moved down the corridor. He couldn't help his hope rising. Fourth Lieutenants were stationed on the bridge of dreadnoughts. If Kobu had survived, then his father and others from the bridge might have too! As he moved, his horror rose with his hope, for he couldn't help looking at the faces of all the injured, searching for his father. Many were badly mangled and screwed up in pain. Hold on, he thought to them as he passed. Just hold on, help is on its way.

"Captain Somerville, this is Lieutenant Kubo," the engineer said as they entered a large storage room. It was full of wounded.

The Lieutenant was wearing an EVA suit with her helmet on and was talking to several other similarly dressed crew members. She spun around at the mention of a Captain. Shock flashed across her face, then relief. "Captain," she said as she quickly moved towards Jonathan. "You're from another ship. You got our message?"

Jonathan nodded. "We did, though it was very crude. I assume that was all you could manage?"

Kubo nodded. "We've been carrying out missions beyond this small section that still has air looking for wounded. We haven't come across a working long-range COM unit yet."

"Well, search and rescue teams are not far behind us," Jonathan told Kubo. "We came here as fast as we could with our medical kits because we need to know; Admiral Somerville, is he here with you?"

Kubo's eyebrows rose. "Captain Somerville! You are his son!"

Jonathan nodded. "Is he here?" he pressed and then held his breath, his chest full of swirling emotion.

Kubo nodded. "He is, but he's in a very bad way. I carried him here from the bridge myself. There were no other survivors. We took a laser beam just one section away."

Jonathan didn't hear anything beyond 'he is.' His fear evaporated at once. Hope exploded in his chest taking its place, it was quickly joined by an overwhelming sense of joy. "Take me to him," he demanded.

"Of course, he's over here," Kubo said as she half turned and pointed to one of the injured strapped to the deck to keep them from floating away.

Jonathan moved straight to his father's side. As he came close, horror replaced everything else he had been feeling. His father was unrecognizable beyond the rank insignia still visible on his right shoulder. The left side of his face was completely charred. Jonathan could only see bone where his cheek and nose had been. The burns continued down his shoulder, side, and leg. His flight suit had offered him some protection, but it was burnt through in places and melted to James' skin in others. For a second, Jonathan thought his father was dead. But then his chest rose, and a wheezing sound that broke his heart filled Jonathan's ears as air was sucked through the burnt holes in his father's cheek.

"He's been unconscious since I took him from his command chair," Kubo answered. "His heart rate is very weak, but it is steady, as is his breathing."

"It's his augments," Jonathan explained. "They will be keeping him unconscious. They're probably the only thing still keeping him alive." Reaching into his flight suit, Jonathan whipped out his COM unit. "Search and Rescue, this is Captain Somerville. We have made it to the injured. We need a stasis stretcher here immediately for Admiral Somerville. It is your primary priority," he ordered.

As he spoke, Jonathan looked around him at the injured scattered at his feet. He felt bad putting his father before them, but his father had put himself last for decades. He deserves this, and the Empire needs him! Jonathan thought, justifying his actions to himself. He then knelt down beside his father and took his less burnt right hand. "Stay with us, Father," he told his dad forcefully. "Stay with us just a little longer." Beside him, Becca pulled out her medical kit and got to work as her training kicked in. Jonathan's love for her swelled as she delicately began to treat his father's worst burns and patch up his many gaping wounds.

Jonathan lost all track of time as he held his father and kept willing him to fight. Every breath seemed so labored that Jonathan feared each one was his last. Yet another one always came. His heart ached at how weak and vulnerable his father looked, but Jonathan didn't despair. His father needed him to be the strong one now, and that's what he did.

Just minutes later, though for Jonathan it could have been hours, hands reached under Jonathan's armpits and gently lifted him to his feet. He turned and was surprised to see the team from his shuttle there. Though they spoke to him, he didn't register what they were saying. Gently, they eased him back as two crew members appeared with a stasis stretcher. In a daze, Jonathan watched as they and Becca lifted his father onto the stretcher. Then they activated it and the stretcher essentially froze his father, preventing him from deteriorating any further. Quickly they then began to head back to the shuttle. Jonathan followed silently behind, Becca at his side.

The journey to the shuttle and across to the Stonewall passed in a flash for Jonathan. He barely registered his surroundings as he never took his eyes off his father. When the rescue team took him to Stonewall's sickbay, the heavy cruiser's doctor was ready and waiting for them. The stasis stretcher was deactivated, and Doctor Newport's team transferred James to a medical bed. At once, a full-body scan was carried out even as various tubes were connected to James' body, and Newport injected several substances using a hypospray. Next, James' melted flight suit was removed, along with a lot of burnt skin. Strips of artificial skin were then placed on the worst burnt areas and the deep cuts in James' side and leg were sealed. Jonathan stood back out of the way but remained where he could see everything that was happening.

Eventually, the activity around James slowed, and Newport came over to Jonathan. "Is he going to make it, Doctor?" Jonathan asked immediately.

Newport nodded. "I believe so. He's in a bad way. The burns are serious, and he's taken a few serious knocks too. He's lost his left eye; it was burnt away. And his left arm and leg will have to be amputated, as they are far too damaged to repair. He'll have to have new ones grown on New Shanghai or on Earth."

"On Earth," Jonathan said instinctively. "He'll insist on being taken home."

"He also took a knock to his head, and with the burns there as well, I'm concerned," Newport continued. "His brain scan showed some swelling; we have it under control, but with the swelling and the heat, I can't rule out neurological damage. There are treatments we can begin to help his brain recover, but we need to know if and how bad the damage is before we can start them. With your permission, I'd like to coax his implants into allowing him to regain consciousness. We'll do our best to manage the pain, so he shouldn't feel much, but we need to talk to him to see what state he's in. Ideally, it should be someone he is familiar with."

"Ok," Jonathan said with a nod. "I'll do it. When do you want to start?"

"Right now, if you're ready?" Newport responded. She half-turned and gestured for Jonathan to follow her.

Moving up to his father's side, Jonathan watched as Newport began tapping on the medical bed's console. "It should take a few seconds," Newport explained. "As you can see, we have him restrained so he doesn't hurt himself. He might be alarmed, but you can reassure him."

"I understand," Jonathan replied.

A moment later, his father's regular breathing started to speed up. Several deep breaths followed, and then James suddenly opened his eye. His head tried to lift but couldn't move more than a centimeter. "Where.." he croaked and then cut off. He tried to clear his throat, but found he had little control over his neck muscles.

"Dad, it's me, Jonathan," Jonathan said quickly as he leaned over into his father's vision. "You're on the heavy cruiser Stonewall. Royal Sovereign was destroyed. You've been badly hurt, but you're going to be okay. You're in a medical bed."

James' eye flashed left and right as he took in his surroundings, then it returned to Jonathan. "You're ok," he managed to say, no louder than a whisper.

Jonathan broke into a smile and turned to share it with Becca and Newport. "I'm not the one you should be worrying about," he said. "I'm fine; you need to focus on you."

James tried to lift his head again and looked down at his body. "How bad?" He asked.

"You are badly burnt, you've lost an eye, and your left side is going to require a lot of work, but Doctor Newport assures me you can be put back together again," Jonathan explained.

James' head bobbed slightly. "Royal Sovereig…" was all he managed to say.

"She was hit with multiple energy beams," Jonathan said solemnly. "I'm sorry, but she is a wreck. There aren't many survivors, but we're taking care of everyone who made it now. Do you remember what happened?"

James closed his eyes and his head slumped back. He didn't move for several seconds. Then his eye opened again. "We charged them," he said. "New Shanghai, did we save it?"

Jonathan smiled at his dad again. "You did. The Gift fleet arrived and the Rillelio turned and ran; they are fleeing back to the Pattel shift passage. New Shanghai was never attacked."

James' whole body seemed to relax. "Worth it then," he said. Moments later, though, he tensed and his head lifted again. "Their fleet is intact?"

"They still have over two thousand warships," Jonathan confirmed.

"Then you must pursue them," James insisted, his voice growing stronger. "From Pattel, they will attack other systems."

"Rear Admiral Gibbons and her Gift fleet are right on their heels," Jonathan then assured his father.

James turned from side to side. "No, not enough. Your ships must go too." He fixed Jonathan with his single eye. "That is an order, Captain."

Jonathan nodded. "Okay, we'll take you to New Shanghai and then we'll be right behind."

James shook his head again. "No time for that. Pursue them now."

Jonathan shook his head back. "I can't do that. You're too injured. You need to be in a safe environment to get the care you need. I can't take you into another battle."

"You have made me proud," James said. "Do not disappoint me now. I must see this through. You have your orders, Captain."

Jonathan turned to Newport, looking for help. The doctor shrugged her shoulders. "I think we can rule out any serious neurological damage. But I wouldn't recommend transferring him to a planet until we can make him more stable. Beyond that, I'm not a Captain."

"Son," James said, drawing Jonathan’s eyes back to him. "I started this. I must see it through," he pleaded. "Keep your ship at the back of the fleet if you must, but I want to see this fleet destroyed. Don't make me court-martial you."

Jonathan stepped back from the medical bed. He knew if he were any other captain in the fleet, he would have no choice. He also knew his father's order was the right one. Gibbons didn't have enough ships to stop the Rillelio by herself, at least not without taking massive losses. Yet he had thought his father dead. Then he had found him alive but mangled and severely burnt. Now his father wanted him to take him into harm's way again. Jonathan knew his mother would balk at the idea. But he would never forgive you, Jonathan was sure. He would never forgive you for not letting him finish it, nor for leaving Gibbons unsupported.

"All right," he said to his father as he leaned in so James could see him again. "All right, you stubborn brute. We will follow Gibbons."

James' body relaxed again. "Go now then," he said weakly, yet in a way that was unmistakably an order. "Come back when we're underway."

"I will," Jonathan promised. "I will."

Chapter 47

Mercy is a trait not many of our enemies have exhibited.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Stonewall, 14th April 2511 AD, (four days later).

As he had promised, Stonewall was at the back of the Imperial fleet as it jumped out of shift space into the Pattel shift passage. A large group of medium and light cruisers surrounded Stonewall to protect her from any threats, including the Karacknid ships that continued to accompany Jonathan. High Scribe Huran'kang had insisted they see what they had started through to the end, though Rear Admiral Gibbons had put the Karacknids at the back of the fleet, understandably not trusting them as much as Jonathan did.

Unsurprisingly, as the holo display updated, it showed the Rillelio fleet in the outer system. They weren't exactly on their way to the artificial shift passage they had made, but they were moving to a point between it and the shift passages that led to the colonies of Cologne and Niushan. They were waiting to see if we were going to follow them or not, Jonathan guessed.

Behind him, Jonathan heard the swoosh of the bridge's main door opening. He thought nothing of it until Becca loudly cleared her throat from her position standing guard near the door. Before Jonathan could turn, several officers tried to stifle gasps. Jonathan shook his head as he swiveled his command chair, knowing what he was going to see. Sure enough, his father, in a medical hoverchair, was sitting looking at him. Two medical assistants flanked him on either side. Though the artificial skin grafts were well underway to filling in James' cheek and nose, parts of his face were still badly burned, including much of his hair. His left eye socket was also empty, with the flesh underneath visible. The rest of James' body was covered by a medical sheet, but it was clear his left arm and leg were missing.

"I don't want to hear any arguments," James said as he fixed his son with a fierce stare. "Doctor Newport okayed it, and so I'm here. Now, help me find a place to clamp this thing down, and let's see what Rear Admiral Gibbons has in store for the Rillelio battlefleet."

Jonathan jumped out of his command chair, as did Commodore Jeffers and a couple of Stonewall's other officers. "Over here, Admiral," Jeffers said as he guided James to a spot next to his command chair. "You'll have the best view here."

Jonathan let them get his father settled, then he moved to his father's side as they stepped back. "How are you really?" He whispered.

"Well enough to be here," James assured him. "I have plenty of pain meds. And one of my eyes still works, that's all I need. You just focus on your ships, acting Commodore."

Jonathan rolled his eyes. "Ok, Admiral," he replied.

Returning to his command chair, Jonathan did as he was told. Rear Admiral Gibbons had promoted him to acting Commodore so that he could properly command the hodgepodge fleet he had put together. With their two forces combined, they had eighteen hundred ships. The Rillelio still outnumbered them by three hundred, but many of their ships had to be damaged from fighting his father's fleet.

Clearly, Gibbons thought so too, for less than a minute later, orders came in for the fleet to advance. At full acceleration, all of Gibbons' ships set off on an intercept course for the Rillelio. Gibbons didn't want to give them any time to try and slip away to hit Cologne or Niushan. The Rillelio fleet responded slowly to the sudden appearance of so many Imperial ships on their gravimetric sensors. It soon became clear why. More supply fleets must have traveled the artificial shift passage after Jonathan had taken his fleet down it, for many new contacts began to appear as freighters disconnected from the warships they had docked with.

"It looks like they were carrying out repairs," Jeffers suggested. "They would be fools to try for one of the other colonies."

"They are out for revenge," Jonathan reminded the Commodore who was becoming a good friend. "Rationality doesn't always come into it. Though they did retreat from New Shanghai, so perhaps they will just fall back to the artificial shift passage."

"Maybe they will stand and fight," Jeffers responded. "They have to know how many ships we have. If they fall back now, we'll only be able to gather more strength. This is as fair a fight as they are going to get."

As he glanced at his father, Jonathan wasn't sure what he thought of that. A part of him wanted to bring the Rillelio to battle here and now. Yet it would put his father in harm's way once again. The alternative wasn't much better though, for if the Rillelio fell back, then Gibbons would want to pursue them, probably all the way to their homeworld. Jonathan had no doubt his father would insist on accompanying the fleet, which would take him further and further from Earth and the medical procedures he needed there.

Contact alert alarms made Jonathan's head spring back towards the main holo display. He blew out his cheeks as an entirely new fleet announced itself as it began to accelerate. Over two thousand contacts had suddenly begun to move into the system. They had evidently just jumped out of the Niushan shift passage. Their course immediately told everyone who they were, for they were rushing to cut off the Rillelio fleet from the artificial shift passage they had made.

“Ivanov,” James predicted as his lips moved into the closest thing to a smile he could make. “She knows how to make an entrance.”

Jonathan couldn’t disagree with that. As he glanced at his father though, he suspected Ivanov would be far from pleased with her timing. She would likely blame herself for the Rillelio fleet slipping past the patrols she had sent out, and for her arriving after the Rillelio had already reached New Shanghai and forced his father to take the risks he had. Of course, she hadn't known about the captured dark matter repeller, but even from the few conversations Jonathan had had with her over the years, he doubted that small truth would factor into her thinking.

The Rillelio didn't respond to the sudden appearance of two thousand more enemy warships. They couldn't, for there was nothing more they could do. Already retreating towards the artificial shift passage, they could only keep running. Yet Ivanov's ships had them trapped. Already near the system's mass shadow, they were closer to the artificial shift passage. If the Rillelio wanted to flee, they were going to have to fight their way out.

It took an hour for both groups of ships to come into range with one another, but when they did, tens of thousands of missiles began to be exchanged back and forth. Jonathan felt strange watching the battle. Over a hundred thousand of his fellow Imperial Navy officers and crew were fighting for their lives, yet he was watching in complete safety. Even as Gibbons' ships caught up to the Rillelio and enveloped them in a crossfire, Stonewall didn't come under any threat. The Rillelio knew they needed to blast their way through Ivanov's fleet to get to safety, so they didn't waste any missiles on Gibbons' formation. Yet Ivanov knew this too, and so she kept her fleet at maximum range and used her fighters to whittle down the Rillelio's incoming missiles.

Over the course of forty-five minutes, the Rillelio ships, now the ones outnumbered, were hammered into debris. Salvo after salvo mercilessly crashed into them. A thousand of their ships were destroyed, while Ivanov lost no more than three hundred. The whole experience felt surreal to Jonathan as the ship he was on fought in the largest battle to occur in Human space for over two decades, and he wasn't coming under any threat at all.

“I think they’ve had enough,” James said from his medical chair. “Open a COM channel to Rear Admiral Gibbons.”

“COM channel open, Admiral,” Stonewall’s COM officer reported a moment later.

“Admiral Somerville, I didn't know you were on Stonewall’s bridge,” Gibbons said apologetically.

“Don't worry, Rear Admiral, you're still in command,” James reassured her. “I was thinking though, perhaps we should offer them the chance to surrender. Tell them if they surrender, we will confiscate their ships but allow them to return to their homeworld unmolested. Emphasize that we do not see them as our enemies and do not wish to kill them unless they force us to.”

“Aye, Sir, right away,” Gibbons responded.

Though Jonathan was sure Gibbons was sending out the offer as his father instructed, he wasn’t surprised to see both Gibbons and Ivanov’s fleets fire another salvo. They had been coordinating their fire for best effect and they weren’t about to stop now unless the Rillelio stopped fighting first.

“Do you think they will consider your offer?” Jonathan asked his father.

“I hope so,” James replied. “I know they resent us, probably they even hate us. And the snake-like aliens will have stirred that up into a frenzy. But when I met them, they were a smart species. Whoever is left in those ships has to know their situation is hopeless. Unless they have a death wish, they have to see there is no sense in fighting on.”

Jonathan wasn’t so sure. In the several battles he had fought with them so far, the Rillelio hadn’t shown any indication they were willing to surrender and be captured by Humans. Probably thanks to whatever lies they had been fed about us, he surmised. Even so, he hoped his father was right. Moments later, he sat forward in his command chair. His father had been right! Every one of the remaining Rillelio warships was cutting their engines. They were surrendering. The threat was over.

All the energy seemed to drain from Jonathan’s body in a moment. He had spent the last month worrying about the Rillelio and rushing to find their battlefleet. And now, in a matter of seconds, it was all over. He turned to his father and found his dad was already looking at him. He had a small smile on his face. “Hard to believe, isn’t it?” James asked.

Jonathan was shaking his head. “I didn’t think they would go for it.” He couldn't stop shaking his head as he glanced at the holo display. “You think it’s a trap. They could be trying to get us to come into energy weapon range.”

“Ivanov isn’t so stupid,” James said. “She’ll send over marines to secure all the ships and power down their weapons before she moves her ships in close.” Sure enough, even as his father explained it, shuttles began to launch from Ivanov’s and Gibbons’ ships.

“Can you open a COM channel to Ivanov’s flagship when we are close enough for two-way communication?” James asked Stonewall’s COM officer.

“Yes, Admiral, of course,” the Lieutenant replied.

Jonathan looked at his father, but James didn’t reveal anything. Ten minutes later, Gibbons' fleet was close enough to Ivanov’s for real-time conversations to be held. “I have Admiral Ivanov for you, Admiral,” the Lieutenant reported.

“Admiral Somerville,” Ivanov said as she beamed at James, “I didn’t realize you were with the fleet. I thought Rear Admiral Gibbons was in…” Ivanov cut off mid-sentence and her smile disappeared. “James, what has happened to you?” she asked in concern. “Are you okay?”

James tried his best to smile at her. “I’ve been better, Admiral. But I am hanging in there. This happened at New Shanghai. We lost a lot of good people, so I got off lightly. But we saved New Shanghai.” James raised one hand and gestured towards his left side. “So this is a price I'm happy to pay.”

Ivanov shook her head. “You should have stayed at New Shanghai. What on earth are you doing out here?” Ivanov’s eyes left James and searched through the officers on Stonewall’s bridge. “Captain Somerville, I should have known you would be here too. What are you doing letting your father come here?”

“He ordered us to take him,” Jonathan replied. “Have you ever refused an order from him?”

Ivanov screwed up her face as she turned back to James. It was clear she was about to argue that she would, but James beat her to it. “She hasn’t, and she’s not going to start now,” he said authoritatively. “Now, Admiral, we can save the niceties for later. I am calling to tell you what I want, not debate with you about my health.”

Though Ivanov looked like she still wanted to argue, she nodded in acquiescence nonetheless. James smiled. “Good, now on to more important matters. I want all the surrendered Rillelio transferred onto one hundred of their warships. Hopefully, they should all fit. Then the rest of the ships can be sent back to Earth. The Rillelio are about our size; we should be able to retrofit their ships so that our crews can fly them. They won't be fast enough to stand in the line of battle with our main fleets, but they will be useful to guard colonies along our border with the Varanni. It should free up ships to be stationed along the frontline. It won’t make up for all our ships they have destroyed, but it will go part of the way.

“Once the transfers are complete, then I want just a handful of the Rillelio freed. Just enough to pilot the ships they are on. We’ll keep marines on board, of course, but I want those ships able to come with us.”

“Come with us where?” Ivanov asked as her eyebrows furrowed. “If you're sending ships back to Earth, you should be on one of them.”

James waved his one hand dismissively towards Ivanov. “My health is my concern, Admiral. We'll be taking them with us to Ranshzar. We’re going to go there and put an end to this once and for all.”

Both Ivanov and Jonathan started to protest at once. “You can’t possibly, Father,” Jonathan said. “You need medical attention on Earth.”

“I can command that mission,” Ivanov insisted. “There is no need for you to accompany us.”

James held up a hand to silence both of them. He then looked at Jonathan and held his gaze for a moment before doing the same with Ivanov. “I am the one who started this,” he said as he spoke slowly to them. “And I’m the one who has suffered the most to stop them out of the three of us. I am going to Ranshzar. You can both either come with me, or remain here. The choice is yours, but I am going. And I'm not in need of any medical procedures that can’t wait a couple of months. I need peace with the Rillelio more than I need a new arm and a leg.”

Jonathan shook his head. He didn’t like it one bit, yet as he shared a look with Ivanov, they both knew they didn’t have a choice. “If you’re going then I’m going,” he said to his father.

“And so am I,” Ivanov added. “And whether you like it or not, I will be commanding the fleet. From the looks of you, I don’t think it would be too hard to get Stonewall’s doctor to relieve you of command on medical grounds.”

James raised his one remaining eyebrow. “You would go that far?” He asked in surprise.

“Have you taken a look at yourself recently, Admiral?” Ivanov said seriously. “Yes, yes I would.”

James actually laughed. “Well then, it's a good thing I have no intention of taking command of the day-to-day running of the fleet. I will be happy just to be involved once we get to Ranshzar.”

Ivanov nodded. “On one condition.”

“Which is?” James asked.

“As soon as Stonewall’s doctor okay’s it, you transfer over to Repulse. We have one of the best doctors in the fleet, and a sick bay far superior to a heavy destroyer’s.”

Jonathan smiled at the irritated look on his father’s face. His father never liked to be dictated to, even by his wife. Yet Ivanov’s terms were more than fair. “He agrees,” Jonathan said for his father before an argument broke out.

"We'll both be joining you," James said a moment later. "My son has more than shown he is ready for flag rank. But I think it's only fair he return command of Jeffers' ships to him, and your squadrons to you."

Ivanov smiled. "I'll happily take them back, Admiral. And I'll be the first name on Jonathan’s recommendation to be considered for promotion.”

Jonathan felt his cheeks redden at such public praise from both his father and one of the fleet’s best commanders.

"Now," James said after glancing at his son. "I'll leave you to work out those details; I have another issue that needs to be dealt with."

"Of course, Admiral, I will keep you updated on our progress," Ivanov assured him.

"You can open a COM channel to Undaunted," James said to Stonewall’s COM officer after the channel with Ivanov was cut. He then turned his medical chair to face Jonathan. "Do you have any advice?"

Jonathan took a moment to think. He had already briefed his father fully on High Scribe Huran’kang’s plans, at least the ones the High Scribe had shared with him. "Just treat him with respect. He may be here asking you for a favor, but he and his people still see themselves as superior to us. As long as you don’t try and convince them otherwise, he can be quite reasonable.”

James nodded. "I’ll take that under consideration."

"The High Scribe is ready to speak with you, Admiral," the COM officer let them know.

James waved his hand at the Lieutenant, and a second later, Huran’kang appeared on the holo display in front of them. James tipped his head slightly. "High Scribe Huran’kang, it is an honor to finally meet you. It seems I owe you a debt of thanks. Both for saving my son and then joining him in fighting our enemies. High Scribe Fralin-yang surprised me with his willingness to work with me; you surprise me even more. I offer you my thanks and promise to help you as much as I can, though as Emperor, I must always put the needs of my people first."

Huran’kang gave James as deep a bow as Jonathan had seen him give. “Imperator Somerville, I am glad we are finally able to speak. Your thanks are not necessary; however, your heir has earned the respect of my people, and it was an honor for us to fight alongside him. Though as you know, we did so for other reasons as well. I have much I would like to discuss with you. I would also like to offer my sympathies for your injuries. Your ships fought as bravely as any I have seen. You have already lived up to your reputation in the eyes of my warriors. It is a wonder you survived.”

“I thank you for your sympathies,” James replied. “I hope you will understand when I say my injuries prevent me from meeting with you face-to-face at the moment. I also have other pressing business I must see to first. I wish to speak with you to let you know I intend to take this fleet to the Rillelio’s homeworld and ensure they never launch such an attack against us again. Once that has been accomplished, I would like to invite you back to Earth where we can sit down face-to-face and discuss all the things you wish to bring before me. Your ships are welcome to accompany us to Ranshzar, or once we get into The Wilds, you can wait there and re-join us as we head back to Earth.”

Huran’kang turned away for a moment and spoke with someone out of view. Jonathan guessed it was Jur’ang. “We have followed your son this far,” he said when he turned back. “We would be happy to accompany you to Ranshzar. My ships are running low on fuel; however, if you’re able to provide some, then we will have no problem going with you. If you are willing, I am sure we could begin our dialogue during the journey like this. And I would be honored to be welcomed into your home system. Your heir has explained how sensitive that will be.”

James nodded. “We have plenty of fuel to spare. And I would be more than happy to speak with you as much as you want and my health allows, High Scribe. I look forward to our discussions.”

“As do I,” Huran’kang said. “And so too do the Karacknid people, though they do not yet know it.”

James nodded. “I’m sure this will have far-reaching implications for both our peoples. If you will excuse me for now, however, there are many details we need to work out before we can depart for Ranshzar.”

“Of course, Imperator. We will speak again soon,” Huran’kang promised.

James gave the High Scribe a slightly deeper bow and then gestured for the COM channel to be ended. “I think I will retire,” James said to Jonathan and Jeffers. As he spoke, his body seemed to slump forward. “Perhaps I am more worn out than I thought.”

“I’ll help you,” Jonathan said as he jumped to his feet and moved over to the medical chair. With a tap on one of its buttons, Jonathan disconnected it from the bridge's deck and began to float it towards the main door.

“Okay,” James said as he looked up and smiled at his son. “But no arguing about Ranshzar. I’m going. It has already been settled.”

Jonathan shared a look with Becca as they passed her. From the concern in her eyes, he knew she would manhandle James onto a shuttle and take him back to New Shanghai if he insisted. A part of him wanted to; but he knew James would just find someone else to take him to the Rillelio’s homeworld. His father wanted to go to Ranshzar, and that was where they were going.

Chapter 48

When we have shown mercy to our foes, it has been a mixed bag. At times it has worked out in our favor, at others, we have come to regret it. A keen commander and student of history will study each instance to learn for themselves when this grace should be extended to our enemies.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Repulse, 12th May 2511 AD, (four weeks later).

The month-long journey to Ranshzar had been far from comfortable for James. Doctor Jamison, Repulse’s doctor, had reviewed all the work Doctor Newport had done and declared himself very satisfied. Yet he had then gone on to express his severe disappointment that James wasn’t returning to Earth at once to have his limbs regrown. Declaring that he wasn’t going to let James’ stubbornness hinder his work at rehabilitating his patient, he had warned James that his stay on Repulse was going to be tough. James had thought he was exaggerating; as it turned out, he wasn’t.

Alongside the continued work on removing his burnt skin and regrowing fresh skin in its place, Jamison had begun electrostatic and physical therapy to help regenerate James’ damaged muscles. Both had caused James a great deal of pain, especially the physical therapy, for it turned out that even the most simple tasks without an arm and a leg were far more difficult than James had imagined.

Worse than either, though, and something James had kept largely hidden from Jamison or Jonathan, were the phantom pains he had been experiencing. Jamison had warned him about them, and James had experience of phantom pains from when he lost his hand in his duel against Taranaki. Yet this was far different. His phantom pains in his missing arm and leg weren’t just random twitches or the sensation of pinpricks; it felt like both his limbs were being roasted over an open flame.

Often, they woke him up at night or caused him to take a quick intake of breath mid-sentence. No amount of pain relief, nor even his augments could take it away. When he had asked Jamison more about phantom pains, the doctor had assured James they would almost certainly go away once he had his transplants grown and attached. James desperately hoped it would be so. Despite all the pain, though, he didn’t for one second think about turning around. Back at New Shanghai, he had thought that the consequences of his past failures were going to lead to his death. That they hadn’t was a blessing; if instead, he had to deal with this constant pain, then so be it.

That was why, as Repulse jumped into the Ranshzar system, James was already on Repulse’s bridge, his medical chair clamped securely to the deck. As the tremor from the ship reverting to real space rattled James’ chair; his left foot felt like someone was rubbing hot coals over it. James had his teeth clenched together as he fought to keep the pain from his face. Instead, he stared unblinkingly at the holo display, waiting for it to update.

As it did, it showed several Rillelio patrol squadrons moving back and forth across the end of the shift passage James’ ships had traversed to get to the system. Intentionally, James had jumped his ships out a light hour from the end of the shift passage. As much as it was up to him, he didn’t want to force the Rillelio to fight. That was not his goal, despite what they had done to Pattel and to him. “Take us in,” James ordered as he turned to Ivanov, still fighting to keep the pain from his face. “Fifty percent thrust.”

"As you wish, Admiral," Ivanov said with a smile. She gestured towards her navigation officer and then turned back to James. "This brings back happy memories. As much as I prefer serving in the Navy in peacetime, there was far less stress being your Chief of Staff compared to commanding an entire fleet on your own."

James smiled as much as his still-recovering cheeks allowed him. "The burden of command; it only gets greater the higher up you go." He turned and winked at Jonathan. "We all learn this sooner or later."

Jonathan nodded at his father. The last few years had taught him the truth of that statement.

To James' relief, as soon as the patrolling Rillelio squadrons detected over three thousand Imperial ships in the system, they turned and fled back towards their homeworld. Of course, the actual planet was obscured to Repulse's sensors, for the Rillelio jamming field still shrouded the inner system in darkness. What James could see of the outer system, as Jonathan had told them, was indeed impressive. Given the Karacknids had destroyed every sign of advanced spatial technology in the system just twenty-four years ago, what the Rillelio had accomplished was significant.

If only we could turn them into allies, James couldn't help thinking. They would quickly become very useful in our fight against the Karacknids. Though that was James' long-term hope, he wasn't naïve. It would likely take generations to undo what his deceit and the snake-like aliens' lies had done. But he was determined to begin the process.

"It looks like a general retreat," Ivanov commented, for the holo display had quickly been filled with nearly a hundred other contacts that all appeared to be warships. All of them were hastily accelerating from their positions in the outer system back towards the Rillelio's homeworld. "If they have that many patrol ships, how many warships will they have protecting their homeworld?"

"There's only one way we're going to find out," James said. "We can launch the recon drones once the last of those ships disappears through the jamming haze."

For three hours, James had his fleet slowly move up to the jamming haze that enveloped the inner system. Then Ivanov launched her recon drones. They passed through the jamming haze, spent twenty minutes actively scanning the inner system, and then returned. The fact that they all returned unmolested already told James what the Rillelio were up to. The drones' scans confirmed it; every Rillelio ship had abandoned their other orbital bases and fallen back to their homeworld. It looked like about eight hundred warships were taking up positions between the many battlestations the Rillelio had built.

"All right, I think we can examine this jamming haze a little more closely," James ordered when he was satisfied no Rillelio fleets would come charging out of the jamming haze to attack them.

In response, Ivanov's officers sent forward a handful of frigates and nearly a hundred shuttles. For an hour, they searched the jamming haze, looking for whatever was producing it. Eventually, a small, heavily-stealthed satellite was discovered. With care, for fear that it might self-destruct, a shuttle towed it back to one of the frigates. As soon as it was enveloped within the frigate's hull, a small hole appeared in the jamming haze.

With one discovered, the rest of the ships searching now knew what to look for. It took just thirty-five minutes to find the next. By the time another hour had passed, three more had been collected. None detonated or showed any signs of having any weapons.

"Let's get several more," Ivanov instructed her officers. "The more we get, the more our R&D division will have to look over." She then turned to James. "Shall we dispatch our two squadrons now?"

James nodded. "Let's get rid of these things."

An hour later, six squadrons of one hundred ships broke away from the Imperial fleet. The ships of each squadron spread out into a wide arc and then entered the jamming haze. Starting from the point closest to Repulse, the squadrons began to destroy the satellites they could locate. Slowly, over several hours, the jamming field between Repulse and the Rillelio's homeworld disintegrated and then disappeared. According to estimates produced by one of Ivanov's officers, it would take the six squadrons another three days to fully take down the jamming field. James had no problem with that, though, for he wanted the haze completely gone; no matter how much he might want to befriend the Rillelio in the future, there was no way he was going to let them build up another fleet in secret.

"It is time," James said to Ivanov when the jamming field disappeared from in front of them, confirming there were no Rillelio ships preparing to ambush them.

"Take us in," Ivanov ordered. "Remain at fifty percent thrust."

For another hour, the Imperial fleet moved deeper into the system, then Ivanov ordered her ships to halt. Shuttles began to take off from the one hundred surrendered Rillelio ships they had brought with them. They took all the Marines that had been guarding the Rillelio prisoners with them. The warships had all had their weapons removed on the trip to Ranshzar and only their life support and engines remained functioning. Piloted by several officers who had already been released, they then began to move forward.

James cleared his throat. "Prepare to transmit," he said to Ivanov's COM officer.

"People of Ranshzar," James began when the COM channel was open. "I am Emperor Somerville of the Human Empire. Some of you may remember me; the last time I was here, I held the title of Admiral. Then, I deceived your leadership and entered into a trade agreement with them that helped us in our war against the Karacknids. As a result of this, the Karacknids punished you and destroyed your entire space industry.

"Though I did not know it would happen, I knew it was a risk when I entered into the deal with you. I did so anyway, because I believed the future of my species hung in the balance. Further, I believe the future of your species is tied to mine and my allies. For if the Karacknids conquer us, they will conquer and enslave you as well. However, that does not excuse my actions, nor do I say this to try to gain your understanding. There is no excuse for my deception. I am here today to say that I am sorry. I apologize to your species unreservedly. I am responsible for what happened to your system, and I accept that responsibility.

"Because of my guilt, after the war, I instructed my fleets to stay away from your system, for I did not wish to further anger you. I now see that was a mistake. I should have come here right away and apologized then, and perhaps maybe we would not be in the situation we are in today. Sadly, as the survivors from your fleet will tell you, your desire for revenge has caused much death and destruction to both our peoples." James gestured towards his left side with his right hand. "Even I have suffered personally, though it is nothing less than what I deserve for what happened to your species.

"It is because of my responsibility, then, that I am here now. I come to inform you that my species holds no ill will towards yours. We offered your battlefleet the chance to surrender, and they did. On board your one hundred ships are all the prisoners we took. They are all free, despite the harm they have caused to my Empire. I hope you will interpret their release as a sign of my good intentions towards you.

"I release them also because I believe you will need them and the ships I am returning. You may not know this, but for the last two decades, the Karacknid Empire has been involved in a brutal civil war. You have no doubt detected Karacknid warships here with my fleet today. They are from a small faction in the civil war – a faction that is not inherently hostile to my civilization or yours. However, they are not the dominant faction. The commander of the very fleet that ravaged your system is close to winning the civil war and taking command of the entire strength of the Karacknid Empire.

"When he does, I am certain he will focus on conquering my civilization. Sadly for your system and your people, you are directly in his path of invasion. I do not think he will look kindly on your efforts to rebuild your industries and your fleet. If he deems that you pose a threat, he will, once again, wipe out everything you have built. It may be that he passes you by, and indeed I hope that he does. But you must be warned of what is to come.

"If after listening to what I have to say, you wish to reconsider your hostility towards us and perhaps begin the process of reconciliation, then my allies and I may be able to help you defend yourselves. Indeed, perhaps even our militaries could work together for mutual benefit. Yes, I acknowledge there is little to no trust between us at present. But the greater threat we both face may force us to work together, though I'm sure it will take time.

"Either way, however, though I take responsibility for what happened in the past, I cannot overlook what your species has attempted to do to mine. By opening an artificial shift passage through our defenses, you have opened a hole through which the Karacknids could attack us. By destroying our orbital industries in the Pattel system, you have weakened our military-industrial complex, and by threatening our other worlds and forcing a battle between my fleet and yours, you have cost us hundreds of ships and tens of thousands of lives that we need to fight the Karacknids.

"As such, I feel it is perfectly within my rights to lead this fleet to your homeworld, destroy your fleet and wipe out your orbital industries to ensure you can never threaten us again. However, today I will not do this. What I will do is dismantle your jamming haze so you cannot keep your actions a secret any longer. I will also be stationing a powerful squadron in the system to observe everything your species does. If it looks like you're seeking to build up a fleet with long-range capabilities that can threaten my systems again, then I will return, not with three thousand ships, but with thirty thousand, and we will crush everything you have built. As much as I feel guilt for what happened in the past, I must look to the future and the protection of my species. I will not allow you to threaten it for a second time.

"To that end, I also wish to warn you about another threat, perhaps an even greater threat than the Karacknids. Along with this transmission, I will be sending you a file detailing everything we know about a species we call the snake-like aliens. They have infiltrated my civilization along with several of our neighbors. I believe they have infiltrated your species as well. Their ultimate goals are still hidden to us, but it appears they seek to stir up wars and dissension in this sector of the galaxy. I believe they have infiltrated your species in order to push your people into attacking us. I cannot know for sure; this is something you must decide for yourself. However, I believe it very likely.

"It is for this reason also that I am showing you leniency today, for I do not believe your species has acted freely in its attack against us. I urge you to read these files carefully and to implement the recommendations they make for how you can determine whether or not your species has been infiltrated. If you find that you have been infiltrated, and you require assistance, or you wish to open diplomatic channels with my Empire, then you need only contact the observation squadron we will leave here. They will send word to me, and I will send delegates to speak with your leaders."

James paused for a moment as he took a breath and fought back a sudden burning sensation from his missing left arm. He then did his best to smile. "That is all I have come to say. My fleet will remain here for a couple of days while we dismantle your jamming haze. If your leaders wish to speak to me, I will be more than willing to meet. If not, then all I can do is express my sorrow at how events have transpired between our two species and seek your forgiveness for my role in causing our problems. If this is the last time I speak to your people then I wish you well, and I truly hope you do not have to face the Karacknids ever again. Farewell."

*

Three days after entering the system, James was on Repulse's bridge once again. This time, it was to watch the destruction of the final jamming satellites. When the last few were destroyed and the last traces of the jamming haze disappeared, James cast a forlorn look towards Ranshzar. They hadn't heard anything from the Rillelio leadership. It wasn't that he was surprised, yet he was still disappointed. He had hoped for something, just an acknowledgement that they had received his transmission or that they were thankful for how their prisoners had been treated. In the end, they hadn't received even one transmission.

James didn't blame them, of course. They had spent the last two decades hating him, after all. That wasn't something someone got over in just three days. He was confident, though, that he had given them plenty to think about. If they weren't going to try and contact him now, he still hoped they would in the months ahead. We shall see, I guess, James thought to himself.

Turning, he caught his son's eye. "Are you ready?"

Jonathan nodded. "I'm all packed."

James smiled at the conflict on his son's face. Kestrel was still at Zeta fort undergoing repairs. James knew Jonathan was eager to get back to his ship. Yet James had asked Jonathan to accompany him back to Earth. He had spent the most time with Huran'kang and understood him the best. James wanted his son involved in the discussions that were to take place. His son knew the significance those discussions could have, and so had agreed to come at once. It didn't remove his desire to return to his ship, though.

"Admiral Ivanov, are you happy if we take our leave?" James asked his old friend as he turned to her. Their plan was for her to wait in the system another couple of weeks, just to emphasize to the Rillelio that Humanity wasn't playing games. Then a strong squadron of five hundred ships would be based in the system for at least the next six months. After the ships they had already lost, James did not like pulling so many ships away from the forts and placing them in a vulnerable position, but they had little other choice. With eight hundred warships still left, the Rillelio could still do a lot of damage if they were so inclined.

"I'd rather we destroy all their ships and shipyards," Ivanov said. "Then we could turn our backs on them and not fear a knife coming for us. But if this is the way you want to do it, then I'll see it through," she said.

"That's good enough for me," James said with a nod. Ivanov had already made her position clear numerous times on the journey to Ranshzar and over the last three days. He understood her point of view even if he didn't share it.

"Then we will take our leave of you, Admiral. You have been a good host, as always, and a better friend. Hopefully, we'll see each other again soon. Either I'll have to arrange for you to come to Earth, or perhaps after I've received my transplants, I'll come out on a tour of our border forts. Given the latest news the Kalassai keep bringing in about the Karacknid civil war and what Huran'kang has shared, I fear they will be seeing action sooner rather than later."

"As do I, Emperor," Ivanov replied. "A tour would be good. It would lift everyone's morale."

James nodded again. "If I can, I'll arrange it." He unclamped his hover chair from the bridge deck and floated over towards Ivanov, holding out his hand to her. "Until we see each other again, old friend."

Ivanov leaned in and kissed James' good cheek. "Take care," she said. "And you make sure that he does," she added to Jonathan.

"I will," Jonathan promised. "Even if it costs me a court-martial." He gave Ivanov a salute, which the Admiral returned.

"Come on then," James said to Jonathan as he began to float out of the bridge. "Fox probably has our stuff transferred over to Stonewall already,"

James smiled at the thought. Finding out his steward had survived Royal Sovereign's demise had been one small blessing amid the catastrophe of the New Shanghai battle. Not having a combat role, he always took himself to the center of the ship when a fight broke out. Rescuers had found him in an airtight compartment. Supposedly he had been waiting patiently, confident of rescue.

"Aye, Admiral," Jonathan said as he jumped from his command chair and fell in step beside James. “Just don’t think the trip back will be any easier than the one here. I’ve made sure Doctor Newport has been updated on all your physiotherapy needs.”

The gleam in Jonathan’s eyes made James' smile widen despite the unpleasant prospect; it was good to have his son with him, and even better that they were both heading home together!

Chapter 49

In every generation it is the same, we fight for two things, for the Empire, and for family.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Earth, Imperial Palace, 30th June 2511 AD, (six weeks later).

James directed the hover chair to come to a stop just outside the dining room's double doors. With a tap, he lowered it to the ground. Before he could begin to stand, the double doors opened, and Christine stepped out. She looked right and then left, finding James in his seat as the doors closed behind her. Her face broke into a smile. "I knew it. The doctor said you're not ready to walk on your own."

"I'm alright," James insisted. "I've been practicing with my physiotherapist."

"And did they approve of you trying to walk outside of the therapy sessions?" Christine asked.

James shook his head as she stared at him. Grabbing each side of the hover chair, he nevertheless pushed himself up to his feet with his arms. Christine rushed to help him. "What are you doing?" she demanded.

"I need to do this," he told her. Gently, he pried her arms from his right forearm and moved her back. "Let me greet my family like me," he insisted. "Please," he added as he met Christine's eyes.

"Very well," she relented, "but you're leading me in." Stepping up beside him again, she linked her left arm through his right, as she had done a thousand times before when they went for walks around the Palace's ever expanding gardens. "If you need support, just lean on me."

"I won't," James said stubbornly as he slowly started forward, though he did secretly appreciate having her so close.

Stopping in front of the double doors, he raised his new left hand and gestured towards its sensor. They both swung open seconds later, and a wall of noise washed over James and Christine. The scene and the sight in front of him made James smile. His niece Emilie and daughter Georgia had returned from their victory over Ala'ron just a couple of days ago. With Edward reassigned from Kestrel back to Alveraz's Imperial Intelligence office in Bern, his entire extended family and friends were all on Earth at the same time. It was an opportunity Christine hadn't wanted to miss, so she had put on a big dinner for all of them.

Georgia was the first to notice James and Christine. She stopped her conversation with Jonathan and rushed to her father's side. "Daddy, it's so good to see you on your feet!" she exclaimed. Then, after a glance at Christine for approval, she leaned in and gave James a hug. When he wobbled a bit, he had to lean on her to keep his balance, but as she moved back again, he was back in control.

After Christine, Rachel came and gave him a hug as well. As always seemed to be the case these days, James couldn't help noticing how much his daughter was bulking up. She had just finished her medical training and was about to go to marine boot camp. He doubted she would have any problem passing the physical tests.

Emilie also wanted to give him a hug. "You've lost a little weight after all your ordeals, Uncle," she said as they broke apart and she winked at him. "Maybe you can work on keeping it off this time."

Both Jonathan and Edward settled for a handshake, even though James would have been happy for a hug. When General Johnston stepped up, he offered James his left hand. As always, his shake was like a vise grip, and he didn't hold back despite James' transplanted arm. "It feels like it's working properly," he said. "You'll be back in the sparring ring in no time."

"And you will make sure of it, I'm sure," James said as he grinned at one of his oldest friends. He then waved at Clare and Sophia, Johnston's wife and daughter, before moving over to Mark who held his and Emilie's son. "Nothing out of the ordinary to report, Master Spy?" he asked.

"No, Sir, just one squirmy boy who wants to give you a hug," Mark replied.

"Papa," Samuel said as he practically jumped out of Mark's arms and into James'.

James just managed to catch him without losing his balance. After giving him a tight squeeze, he handed him back. "I think you better stay with your daddy for now. I'm still healing up."

"Come, everyone, come and sit down," Christine called out after she gave Samuel a kiss on the forehead. "The food should be coming any moment now."

As everyone sat, it became apparent there was one extra seat at the table. It had knives, forks, other cutlery, and two glasses set out, yet there was no one left to take it. In curiosity everyone started looking around the room, trying to figure out who wasn't there. Jonathan was the first to bring it up. "Did you miscount, Mother? There seems to be an extra place."

Christine gave her son a cheeky grin. "I am pleased you're the one to bring it up, Captain." Christine took a breath and then raised her voice, "Major, could you join us?" she called out.

One of the side doors into the dining room opened, and Major Becca Samuels stepped in. She was in her Imperial Guard uniform and had a plasma pistol holstered on her side. "Yes, Empress, is there a problem?" Becca asked.

Christine turned her cheeky grin on Becca. "No problem, Major. I just thought you'd like to join us. We’re having a family meal together, after all." Becca's eyes flicked to Jonathan, while everyone else looked around the table, even more confused.

Christine laughed. "Do the two of you think I am blind? Come on now, stop with the pretense. I have had a spot laid out for you right beside me," Christine said as she looked from Becca to Jonathan and back to Becca. She patted the open seat beside her. "Come and sit, Major, or should we call you Becca? You are dating my son, after all."

"Dating!" Rachel exclaimed as she beamed at Jonathan.

"I knew it!" Edward said, almost right on top of her.

James looked at his son's face for confirmation of his wife's words. As Jonathan's cheeks reddened, James saw all he needed to. "Well, you had me fooled," he said as he shook his head at his son. "All that time the three of us spent on Repulse and Stonewall, and I never realized."

"You need to pay more attention, dear," Christine scolded. "I noticed the first time they were in the same room together. Come on, come and sit," she said to Becca, who was still standing stiffly near the door she had come through.

"You may as well come and sit," Jonathan said to her. "The cat is out of the bag. We were going to tell you all sooner rather than later," he said as he looked around the table. "We were just waiting for the right time."

"Well," Emilie said as Becca came and sat in the seat between her and Christine. "It's a pleasure to have you join us, Major Samuels."

"Please, Becca is fine, Admiral," Becca said.

Emilie laughed. "If Becca is fine, then you must call me Emilie." She then turned to Jonathan and grinned at him. "You're punching well above your weight, mister. Well done." Her eyes then widened. "Wait a minute. I read your report on being trapped on that planet after Fara'man's cruisers attacked you. You were both stuck there together for over a week. The report didn't mention anything about falling in love! Something tells me there is more to the story. Now's the time to spill the beans, cousin."

"Yes," Rachel insisted, "tell us how you both fell in love."

For a moment, James grew concerned for his son, talking of love so early in a relationship might cause problems. Yet as he saw the look Becca and Jonathan shared with each other, he knew he needn't worry.

"I'm sure we're all eager to hear that story," Christine said, "but how about we give Becca a little space and wait for the first course to come?" she suggested as she gave Becca a conciliatory smile. Becca nodded her thanks back to Christine.

Johnston couldn't help but chuckle and then he let out a long whistle. "Another marine joining the family. Once Rachel graduates, that’ll be two in the Somerville family. Who would have thought? Maybe between the two of you, you can finally knock some sense into these naval officers."

"We can certainly try," Rachel said excitedly. "Becca, maybe you would be up for sparring with me in your spare time. Sophia has been training me, but I could always use a fresh opponent."

Becca glanced at Johnston's daughter, who was also a Marine Major. When Sophia nodded and smiled, she turned back to Rachel. "Of course, I would be happy to. But just remember, if you tease Jonathan or me too much, I can always get my own back in the sparring ring." Rachel's face lost a degree of excitement, causing everyone else to laugh.

As the laughter died down, several servants appeared as they brought the first course Christine had requested be prepared for them. In just moments, everyone had a plate full of food and at least one glass of wine or other drink poured for them.

"Let me propose a toast," Christine said as she raised a glass. "To victory over our enemies. We may not have beaten the snake-like aliens for good yet. And we've all been through more than one ordeal. But we are all back together here, having won out against our hidden enemy. So let us enjoy our success. To victory."

"I can drink to that," James said cheerfully.

"And to more victories to come," Johnston added as he took his glass and drank with everyone else.

As everyone raised their glasses and began to tuck into their food, James took his knife and fork and began to slowly eat. He still didn't quite have the same control over his left arm as he used to, but it was improving every day.

It didn't take long for the conversation to return to where it had been before the toast, and soon Rachel, Georgia, and Edward were pestering Jonathan and Becca to hear more about how they fell in love. Jonathan retold the story with Becca interjecting several times to correct him, to everyone's delight.

“You know,” Emilie said when Jonathan was done. “I don’t think the system you were stranded in has been given an official name yet beyond a string of letters and numbers. Maybe I should have a talk with the head of the Astrometric Division. I’m sure they’d accept ‘Lover’s Kiss,’ especially after I tell them the story.”

When both Jonathan and Becca’s cheeks reddened, everyone burst out laughing again. Both Georgia and Rachel took Emilie’s jibe as an excuse to add a few of their own. Eventually though, the conversations began to turn to other things as everyone caught up with one another.

James was content to just slowly eat and listen to the happy sound of his family enjoying one another's company so much. This is why we fight, James thought to himself, as he often did at such times. And this is why we will continue to fight, he added as his mind began to wander.

What Christine said had been true; they seemed to have thwarted the snake-like alien they were calling Penelope for now. The Varanni and the Crians had also uncovered spy rings in several of their colonies and were in the process of dismantling them. As well, James had received word from Admiral Reverus in the Protectorate via Admiral Becket. The Eaglaton had confirmed that he had found evidence his government had been penetrated by the snake-like aliens. Though he didn't sound as optimistic about undoing all the damage that had been done, he had vowed to do his best. Their victories were therefore something to celebrate.

But James couldn’t bring himself to get too excited, for the Empire was still far from safe. Already, herculean efforts were underway to build a new fort at the outer end of the artificial shift passage the Rillelio had created. Other artificial shift passages were also being made to link it into the system of forts that protected the Empire's northern border. Yet doing so was inevitably weakening the other nearby forts as battlestations and ships were taken from them even as new ones were also being built. There was no choice, however; the hole in their defenses needed to be plugged.

Especially given the latest intelligence coming from Karacknid space. Kalassai scouts had detected Tanaka-lan building up his forces for one final confrontation with Fara'man. Once he won, which James was certain he would, Tanaka-lan would be coming for Earth. At best, James figured they had two years left to prepare.

And then there is Huran'kang, James thought as he glanced up at the ceiling. The High Scribe's squadron was still in high orbit above Earth. Christine had held several face-to-face meetings with him, and James knew he was now well enough to join in the discussions. Yet what exactly he should do or how Huran'kang and his people could best be used to disrupt Tanaka-lan, neither he nor Christine were sure yet.

James' thoughts were interrupted as he felt a hand grasp his forearm. "We're having a family dinner, dear, in your honor," Christine whispered as she leaned over. "I suggest you keep your head out of the stars and focused on the here and now."

James smiled at his wife. "What would I do without you?" He asked with genuine affection.

"Starve for one," Christine said as she gestured at James' still largely full plate with her eyes. "And then drown in paperwork for a second."

James laughed. "Truer words have never been said," he replied as he took a forkful of food into his mouth. He then refocused his attention on the conversations in front of him, determined to enjoy every moment of having his family back together without distraction. Figuring out how to deal with the Empire's growing problems would have to wait until tomorrow.

Epilogue

Karacknid colony Mulit'an, (one day later).

Agent Rarmanca knew she had been bested. The Human leaders had proved more cunning than she had anticipated. Yet losing one battle did not mean she had lost the war. A week ago, she had received news that the Rillelio had launched their attack. It had come six months too early, and with the Humans getting an early warning, but it had still accomplished her goal; the Human line of forts was breached, and they had lost a significant number of ships. Yes, she had lost her spy rings in Human and Varanni space, and possibly even Protectorate space now that she knew the full extent of the agreement James Somerville had made with Admiral Reverus, but that didn't matter, for she had bigger plays to make.

That was why she was currently in a Karacknid prosthetic, waiting patiently in a dark alley for one of her contacts. She held a datapad in her hand and was idly turning it over and over. She had several fallback plans in case her schemes with the Rillelio and Flex-aor didn't work. They were what the Humans would call her nuclear options. Ideally, she didn't want to start the war just yet, but the Humans had forced her hand. Ah, here we go, Rarmanca thought as she heard the sounds of footsteps approaching.

Moments later, a massive Karacknid warrior emerged from the shadows of the alleyway and stopped in front of her. "I do not know you," he said gruffly. "What possible business could I have with you in such a place as this?"

Rarmanca didn't speak. Instead, she activated the holo projector on her datapad. It played a brief visual for the Karacknid she knew was called Fala'tar, even if he hadn't introduced himself. "You will do exactly what I say," she said when the visual finished playing. "Or else I will release this, and you and your entire clan will be shamed. No one in your family will ever hold the rank of Captain or higher again. I will personally make sure of it."

Fala'tar snarled. "Where did you get this?"

Rarmanca snarled back. "You participate in such shameful acts and still call yourself a Karacknid and have the gall to question me!" She puffed out her chest and raised herself to her full height. Taking a step towards Fala'tar, she stared him down, then spat in his face. "You do not deserve the name Karacknid; you should be thankful I'm willing to let you take even one more breath."

Fala'tar held Rarmanca's gaze for a second, but then shame filled his eyes, and he dropped them. "What is it that you want?" he asked meekly.

As Rarmanca explained, shock and fear filled Fala'tar's face. "But I cannot win; it would be suicide," he protested.

"Exactly," Rarmanca replied. "That is the point. But it would be an honorable death, would it not? It is either this, or I make this public, and you are banished as an outcast, destined to die a lonely, ignominious death. I am offering you an alternative. So, what do you say?"

Fala'tar lowered his head. "You win. I accept."

"Excellent," Rarmanca said with a smile. "Now let me tell you exactly what is going to happen."

*

Two days later, Rarmanca used her contacts to gain access to Imperator Fara'man's court. Every week, the Imperator liked to hold open court sessions where supplicants from the many colonies and clans that served him could come and bring issues directly to him. He believed it allowed him to stay in touch with those whom he ruled and helped secure the support of the minor clans that were aligned with him. Rarmanca was about to use it against him.

Careful to stay at the back, out of most people's sight, Rarmanca largely ignored the first two hours of the session. She had no interest in the day-to-day problems of Karacknid colonies or clans. Nor did they matter anyway, for soon they would be irrelevant. Eventually, Fala'tar was invited to bring his petition. The Karacknid warrior stepped forward, attired in his full battle armor. Hisses filled the audience room when he didn't bow to Fara'man. Instead, he simply began to speak.

"I am Commander Fala'tar of Clan Grag'tin. I have fought for you for more than a decade, Imperator. Yet you have refused time and time again to promote me or my clan. You're using us as nothing more than slaves to promote your own glory. I will stand for it no longer. You are not worthy of the title Imperator. You cannot even stop a false High Scribe from corrupting our people, never mind stop the false Imperator Tanaka-lan. Your rule has come to an end. I challenge you to Trava-klan."

More hisses filled the room, but they quickly cut off as Fara'man stood. Slowly, he extended his claws out from the back of his hands. "You are nothing, lower than the mud I scrape off my boot. But if you want to die at my hands, then I will gladly accept. You will be a suitable warm-up for my sparring sessions later."

Rarmanca nodded as she hid a smile. Fara'man responded just as she had predicted. Though he had no choice really, to refuse Trava-klan would bring such shame upon himself that he would lose the title Imperator in everyone's eyes just as surely as if Fala'tar killed him.

It took half an hour for the arrangements to be made. Both combatants had to ritually prepare themselves and an Umpire chosen. When the other officials Rarmanca had influence over chose her candidate as the Umpire, she knew her plan was all but assured of success. With everything in place, the Umpire called both combatants over for a final inspection. After going through Fala'tar's armor and checking his claws, the Umpire stepped back. He shared a quick look with Rarmanca, letting her know the deed had been done, then he raised his hand. "Let the Trava-klan begin," he shouted as he dropped his hand.

Both combatants began to circle one another. Then Fara'man charged. He lashed out with a clawed hand towards Fala'tar's throat. Just as Fala'tar raised a hand to deflect it, however, Fara'man stopped his hand's momentum and came under Fala'tar's defenses with his other claw. Sensing the danger, Fala'tar jumped back as he turned sideways, presenting his strongest armor towards Fara'man's attack. Sparks flew as Fara'man's claws scraped along the armor, leaving three deep gashes in it.

Without hesitation, Fara'man followed up his attack with three more. Fala'tar dodged each as he ducked and jumped back again. Already he had survived longer than most of the watching Karacknids thought, showing Rarmanca had made her choice well. Fala'tar might not have had much confidence in his own abilities, but she did. Fear of Fara'man had falsely built up his reputation in many of his followers' eyes. Fara'man was still the more powerful warrior, of course, but they were more equally matched than most believed. And it will only take one hit, Rarmanca knew.

Despite her confidence, however, first blood was achieved by Fara'man. A strike Fala'tar thought was another feint turned into a real attack and allowed the Imperator to land a blow on Fala'tar's thigh. One of his claws found a seam in Fala'tar's armor and sliced through it and nearly an inch of Fala'tar's flesh. The challenger stumbled back as a hand went to his thigh.

Despite the pain, his confidence was growing. He knew Fara'man was stronger and faster than him, but not nearly by the degree he had once thought. Thoughts of actually winning and being declared Imperator filled his mind. Images of the glory he would receive spurred him on. For the first time in the fight, he went on the offensive.

Charging Fara'man, he swung wildly with both hands to distract the Imperator, then he jumped and flung a kick at his opponent. Fara'man had no choice but to block the kick with his elbow. The blow forced him back, and Fala'tar charged again. Throwing caution to the wind, he went for a winning blow. With his right hand, he slammed his claws into the clawed hand of Fara'man. More sparks flew as their razor-sharp claws scraped against one another. Using all his strength, Fala'tar sought to hold Fara'man's hand and arm steady. With his other hand, he brought his claws flashing down towards Fara'man's wrist, seeking to cut his hand clean off.

Fear filled Fara'man as he saw what was coming. He grunted as he strained against Fala'tar's strength. He failed to get his wrist completely out of the way. Yet he just managed to do enough. As Fala'tar's claws sliced down towards him, they only managed to graze him. Each claw bit into his wrist, drawing blood, but the pain was minimal. Even so, rage filled Fara’man at being cut by such a lowly warrior. With a roar, he swiped his free hand towards Fala'tar's abdomen. He growled in satisfaction as his claws ripped through the warrior's armor and scored a crippling blow.

Fala'tar cried out in pain as he felt his muscles and more delicate flesh and organs being ripped into shreds. Flinging himself backward, he unimpaled himself from Fara'man's claws. His hand went to his side as he tried to hold himself together. Looking up, he saw Fara'man lunging for him again. As fast as he could, he moved back and tried to dodge, now terrified for his life. Somehow, he managed to dodge the first two attacks. Then the third and even the fourth. Fala'tar's eyes widened in shock that he was still alive. He knew his movements were compromised, that he was moving far slower than at the start of the battle. Yet so too was Fara'man.

It wasn't just Fala'tar who was astonished at his survival. Every onlooker couldn't believe he was still alive after taking such a crippling blow. Everyone that was, except Rarmanca. She wasn't surprised in the least. Nor was she taken aback when Fara'man took another swing at his opponent and missed badly. As he tried another swing, he actually stumbled and had to twist his body to stop from falling.

Gasps and hisses filled the large audience chamber. Everyone sensed something was wrong. More noises of shock filled the air as Fala'tar had to jump back from another clumsy Fara'man swipe and fell down himself, still clutching his broken side. For a moment, a sense of relief washed over everyone as Fara'man just had to move in and deliver the killing blow. Yet as the Imperator started forward, he stumbled again. He managed only two steps before falling down in a heap, almost within arm's reach of Fala'tar.

The audience chamber was filled with cries of horror and shock. "The Imperator is dead!" more than one voice shouted.

"He cheated," someone else roared.

"He barely touched him," another added. "This cannot be."

"Poison," another accused loudly.

Rarmanca smiled. She wasn't sure if the accuser was one of the Karacknids she had compromised or not, but it didn't matter. The truth would come out soon enough. An examination of Fala'tar's claws and Fara'man's wounds would reveal the poison. Though Fala'tar had technically won the duel, he had broken one of the most sacred rules of Trava-klan. He would be summarily executed on the spot. And that was before Rarmanca released the visuals she had of Fala'tar's despicable proclivities.

No one in his own clan, let alone the rest of the clans sworn to Fara'man, would accept him as Fara'man's rightful successor. Yet Fara'man was dead and so the line of succession was dead. In days, if not hours, his empire would crumble. Either a host of new claimants would arise to fight one another, or the clans would have no choice but to turn to Tanaka-lan and bow the knee. Either way, the Karacknid civil war was over.

Hiding her smile, Rarmanca turned and slipped out of the audience chamber. Her work was done. I’ve started something neither of you can stop, she thought towards James and Christine. No one tries to hunt me and gets away with it. I will see everything you have built burnt to the ground. Her mission was no longer just about protecting her species, now it was personal. And she was going to see it through to the end, no matter how many billions of sentients she had to kill.

The End.

I hope you have enjoyed this continuation of the Empire Rising Series and are looking forward to the next installment where the long anticipated Second Karacknid War will begin.

If you did enjoy the book please take a few seconds to leave a review with some stars and a brief comment. Amazon’s algorithms weight reviews with comments very highly, so every review helps people find this book and actually helps promote The Void War, (the first book in the series) which helps keep the series going!

Sign up here to the mailing list for updates on future books

And you can contact me through either link below:

https://www.facebook.com/Author.D.J.Holmes

d.j.holmess@hotmail.com

Comments always welcome!